Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Synopsis:  

Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki were having a regular day of patrolling, having been assigned a seemingly calm neighborhood by the Endeavor agency where their internship was located. Then, a guy stopped them asking for their assistance in stopping a villain who robbed their store. But they were unknowingly led to a trap. There they were captured and taken to the base of a lucrative quirk trafficking base that Flux and Hex run (the two main villains of the story).  

Once the three wake up in their cells, Flux informs them of what the selling process will look like. First, each will go through quirk training sessions with Hex to train their quirks and observe their skills. Second, they will participate in the quirk demonstration event where potential buyers will observe them in a simulated fight to increase the buyers’ interest. Third, the bidding event will occur. Finally, the handoff will occur once the winning bidder makes the monetary transaction.  

In the quirk training sessions, the three try to devise a plan to escape but Hex shows the power of her quirk. With her quirk, hypnotism, she manages to trap each of them under her quirk, stopping their plans of escape. In the quirk aptitude test, Midoriya is made to fight Todoroki and Bakugo for the main event. Afterward, Midoriya’s potential buyer is introduced. The bidding event occurs afterward, where the buyers are solidified and there it is discovered that a member of the Paranormal Liberation Front is the one buying Midoriya. During the bidding event, Midoriya manages to escape Hex’s control. But his escape led to him being controlled through another method that Hex devised, a method meant to make a certain suggestion effective. One meant to erase Midoriya’s memories and personality, essentially making him a blank slate.  

Finally, the handoff approaches. Hex is about to finish up her suggestion, but the heroes bust in, ready to save the three from this hell.  

This story will follow an alternate ending after Chapter 16. This is the ending where the villains win and Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugo are actually taken away. I highly recommend you read “Taken” before diving into this or at least until Chapter 16. You’ll get a better idea of who the villains are, their motives, and their quirks. You'll also be informed who the OCs are.  

Chapter Text

---Flux and Iida: Empty large auditorium---

.

.

.

“Is that all you got!”

“Get over here, dammit!”

Iida and Flux’s game of tag continued. Iida used his quirk at elevated levels. Yet, he needed Flux to collapse soon or he’s engines will stall, surely putting him as a sitting duck. However, Flux was relentless. Even with his obvious exhaustion, Flux continued to push. Panting, sweating, and stumbling, he persevered.

Flux needed something, anything to derail this fight and end it in his victory. The young hero’s constant dodging was getting on the villain’s nerves; he couldn’t believe that he was being toyed by a teenager. Although, unsuspectedly, he noticed a loose rock during his run. Then a plan clicked, if he could throw this rock at the speed of his quirk and direct it at his head, then he could win this troublesome fight. He quickly ran, grabbed the rock, and temporarily hid behind a fallen curtain. Iida stopped, noticing the sudden disappearance of his adversary.

“You’re cowering away now!” Iida yelled. “I see, so a villain responsible for running a notorious trafficking organization is too cowardly to face a mere student!”

Flux clutched the rock in his fist, you’ll eat those words, he yelled internally.

Unsuspiciously, Flux threw the rock, speeding at sonic speeds. Iida did not have time to react, before he could hear the rock bolting his way, the flat-surfaced landed on his right temple.

Iida screeched in pain as he crumbled to the ground. Blood began to ooze from the impact sight. His vision twisted and blurred; the auditorium started to move despite remaining stationary. His attention wavered as the world around him became dangerously muffled. Iida knew that Flux conducted the attack. An attack that resulted in a fairly severe concussion.

“Not so tough now, huh?” Flux verbalized, he then appeared from the curtain and jumped off the stage to meet Iida who was lying on the ground, desperately trying to fight the pull of unconsciousness. He tried to pull himself up but feebly fell to the ground after every single attempt.

Flux stood above the injured teenager, looking down upon him with glee, “You…are such a torn. But now…I have you where…I need you.” Unexpectedly, he grabbed a knife, “This is the end of the line for you, goodbye Ingen—ugh!”

Flux dropped the knife and stumbled back. He put one knee to the ground as a sudden rush of exhaustion, nausea, dizziness, and fatigue hit him.

“Dammit…not now!” Flux breathed heavily, “Come on…just a little longer!”

Flux attempted to stand, but his legs continued to falter under his weight. The exhaustion got stronger, and his legs began to feel like lead. His body begged for rest, but he refused.

“Stupid body!!”

“I-I g-guess you’ve h-hit your l-limit.” Iida slurred. He was now standing, his legs violently shaking and his world frenziedly spinning around him, “W-we are a-aware of your l-limitation y-you c-can’t—”

“Limitation?” Flux chuckled, “So, you thought exhausting me was how you were going to defeat me? You are greatly mistaken.”  

Flux forced himself to stand up, his body trembling. With slow and calculated steps, he walked over to where the knife lay and grabbed the metallic object, “Working with Hex had taught me one thing and that is resilience. Yes, my quirk exhausts me, my body wants more than anything to rest. But do you think some exhaustion is going to stop me? Absolutely not!”

In a split second, Flux ran over to Iida and struck his leg behind his kneecaps. Iida yelped. His knees ejected forward, causing a “pop” to emanate from his knees. Unable to hold his weight, he plopped back to the ground, the pain in his knees searing.  

Iida groaned. He knew his knees were dislocated; the odd shape they were in was proof of that. He moved to lay on his back, the simple movement not only exasperated the pain in his legs but also increased the pounding pain in his head. Once on his back, he lay there, panting, and dazed by what occurred. He took a moment to breathe, focusing on controlling the dizziness and nausea that flowed through his senses. He needed a plan and quick, but before he could think of something, an image loomed menacingly above him.  

Iida’s panic soared. This was not good. He expected to exhaust him, that way he could put an end to this in one swift motion. But he was greatly mistaken, he underestimated his strength and determination.

“Do something, Iida!” His mind exclaimed through his rapidly firing thoughts. Then, an idea popped.

“That’s right!” Iida secretly fumbled for the bomb that Midnight provided him. This could end this, this would stop him, all he had to do was break it and Flux would lose.

“Found it! Okay, it’s now or never.” He grasped the circular object tightly in his hands, he quickly held it up, closed his eyes, and swiftly smashed it on the floor beside him. But…there was nothing. No scent of Midnight’s quirk or even…the sound of smashing glass.

“No…”

Terrified, he looked at his hand. Mysteriously, the bomb was gone.

“Looking for this?”

There, in the Flux’s hands, was Iida’s last and only hope, the only thing that would have solidified his success. Iida gazed at him, utterly dumbfounded by the unexpected change in events.

“What a nice little contraption you got here. It is such a nicely built item, very intricate. I’m guessing this is something meant to incapacitate your enemies?” Flux maneuvered the object between his hands, examining each crevice and detail of the glass-cased bomb. The purple gas continued to dance mesmerizingly within the encasing, undisturbed despite the movements.

“Anyway, we don’t need this.” Flux put the object in his pant pocket, “As for you—”

“GET AWAY—” His thoughts howled.

But before Iida could enact his mind’s request, he felt a sudden sharp pain in his side. His eyes widened, terrified he looked down and saw blood beginning to stain his hero outfit. Almost instinctively, he brought a shaky hand to his abdomen, attempting to stop the bushing blood. Then, a metallic taste began to cloak his mouth. Quickly, he lay on his side feeling something collecting in his mouth. Afterward, he coughed, allowing a crimson liquid to expel onto the ground beside him.

“That was easy.” With a streak of blood dripping along the corners of his mouth, Iida laboriously lifted his head and gazed at Flux who was standing in the same place as before.

“Dammit.” Iida winced. Of course, he used his quirk to do this, that is why he could not react to the attack.

“Don’t worry, you won’t die. As much as I want to kill you, Hex may find some use for you.” Flux discarded the knife and continued to gaze at the injured young hero, “I do have to say though, you did put on a good fight. I-I’m quite spent thanks to you, so you can applaud yourself for that.”

Iida let his head fall back onto the hard concrete, too heavy to keep it upright.

His consciousness was wavering. On top of the concussion he sustained, his side burned, and his knees pounded in pain, the overwhelming sensations rising in monstrous waves. His body was shutting down, he needed rest. He couldn’t continue forward, if he did, he could further aggravate his already severe injuries.

“Rest, Iida. You fought well, I’ll take it from here.”

Iida’s awareness succumbed to the pull of sleep.

He lost. He couldn’t defeat him.

“I’m sorry everyone.”

And with that final thought, he let his eyes close, the world blacking out.

---Uraraka, Midoriya, Shinso, and Hex: Main Warehouse—

.

.

.

“Shinso! I have her! Knock Deku out!”

Shinso rewrapped Midoriya in what was left of his capture weapon, causing him to fall. Midoriya attempted to escape but his energy was slowly depleting. His corrupted thoughts, however, were forcing him to fight, to accomplish his mission of defeating the heroes and all those who got in his way. Even with his body wanting to rest, Hex’s control would not allow him. He struggled helplessly against Shinso’s binding, trying to escape.

“No! Get away from me! I must complete my mission!”

“Sorry, Midoriya, this is for the best. I’ll make sure to make it quick.” Shinso was about to place his hand on the pressure point on Midoriya’s neck intended to knock him out, but he stopped as a heart-retching screech was heard from across the arena.

“NO!! Eraserhead!! Come on get up!!” Endeavor’s voice boomed.

“What the…” Shinso wondered, fearfully, suddenly becoming aware of the commotion happening on the other side of the warehouse.

Then a blood-curdling scream roared, “AHHH!!” Endeavor shouted, a loud explosion and what sounded like bodies colliding with concrete followed afterward.

“W-what’s happening…” Uraraka wondered. Hex noticed her grip loosen, she took the opportunity while she was distracted and jammed her elbow onto her abdomen. Uraraka grunted, completely letting go of Hex. Before she could recover, Hex landed a strong kick on her head. The young heroine fell over. Thankfully, the kick did not knock her out, but it was enough for her vision to swim and tunnel.

Hex then grabbed Uraraka in the same chokehold she had her and forcefully stood her up. She then pulled out a pocketknife from her pant pocket and held it near Uraraka’s neck, dangerously closing in on her jugular vein.

Shinso stopped and looked at Hex. He then gazed at Uraraka; her eyes fear-stricken.

“You two have been a thorn in my side, especially you.” Hex tightened her grip on Uraraka as she inched the knife closer to her neck. Uraraka winced in pain.

“Now, Hitoshi, how about you give Midoriya to me unless you want to see me slash—” But before she could finish her sentence, a loud boom erupted from the wreckage near the location where Iida and Flux disappeared.  

“What the—”

“Hex!”

Hex’s eyes widened, was that who she thought it was, “Flux?” She retained the knife close to the young heroine’s neck, but her attention diverted toward the locality of the familiar voice.

Then, suddenly, someone appeared out of thin air.  

“Hey Hex, you missed me?”

Flux stood a few feet adjacently to her side, standing proudly.

“What the heck.” Hex was in disbelief, but upon seeing him, anger brewed inside her, “Where the hell were you!? Why in the world did you leave me alone to deal with this mess!? Do you know how—wait who is that?”

Hex pointed at the boy who was being dragged by Flux.

“Oh him?” The villain tightened his grip on the boy’s wrist. Then, in one swift motion, he flung Iida toward Hex’s direction, “Just that little brat who had got me in this whole mess. Don’t worry he has been dealt with.”

“No…” Uraraka choked, her heart accelerating upon seeing his friend battered and beaten, “Iida!”

“Quiet you!” Hex tightened her grip on the young heroine. She inched the knife closer toward her neck, almost touching her sweat-soaked skin.

Hex gazed at the boy on the ground. His eyes were closed. Blood was seeping from his head and side abdomen, trickling onto the ground, and creating a small puddle of crimson red that mixed with the dust residue of the warehouse.

From what Hex could observe and seeing how Flux was fairing, he did put on a good fight, his partner looked as if a small breeze could topple him over. It was obvious that standing was an enormous feat for the young man.

“Wow…”

Flux’s world swayed. His knees buckled. But before he fell, he took a few stabilizing steps to recenter his bearings.  

“You okay?” Asked Hex, noticing his faltering.

“Yeah, sorry about that. I’m fine.” Flux replied.

“What the hell!”

The two villain’s attention snapped toward a scream that erupted from near their immediate surrounding. Unforeseen, Shinso rushed over to Iida’s side, leaving Midoriya wrapped in his binding, completely defenseless, feebly continuing to fight Hex’s control.

Shinso quickly analyzed Iida’s injuries. There was a fairly large laceration on his head and a deep stab wound on the unprotection portion of his abdomen. Both injuries did not look fatal, the bleeding was for the most part controlled, so that ruled out any damage to major arteries. But internal bleeding was a concern, Iida clearly required medical attention.

Shinso’s eyebrows crunched into an angry frown and his hands tightened into fists. It was obvious that Flux kept him alive for their own selfish needs. He is glad he didn’t end up killing him, but the only reason he would be spared was because of his worth. His monetary value.

It made him sick. They were just properties to them. Her sister and this guy were all repulsive.

“You monster.” Shinso snarled. He stood up and eyed the two villains, rage pulsating through his veins.

Hex smiled, seemingly amused by Shinso’s angered reaction, “Oh little Hitoshi, are you mad that you lost? I guess that plan your hero friends put together didn’t turn out how you all expected, huh?”

“Flux…grab Midoriya.”

“Shit!” But before Shinso could run over to grab Midoriya, Flux was seen holding Midoriya in his arms, almost as if he emerged from thin air. His bindings were no longer wrapped around him. He walked over to Hex and let Midoriya fall to the ground near her feet, a grunt escaping him as his body violently plummeted to the ground.

“No, Midoriya!” Shinso attempted to reach for the teenager, but someone grabbed both of his wrists and violently pulled them behind his back. Fearfully, he looked at the person restraining him and noticed that it was no other than the speed-quirk user.

“Nope. You are going to stay right here!”

Panic surged through him. This was not good. Their plan to stop Hex and get Midoriya out completely went down the drain. His heart pounded and dread twisted his guts, but he needed to do something. He had to find something to get out of this mess before…

“Get your hands off of me!” Uraraka yelped from Hex’s embrace. She tried to fight and wiggle out of Hex’s grasp, but the villain maintained a strong hold on the young heroine.

“AHHHH!”

“Stop this please don’t—AHHHH!”

Ear-piercing screams roared from the other side of the warehouse. Both Shinso and Uraraka stopped their struggle. They sounded like Aizawa and Endeavor’s screams.

“Mr. Aizawa…” Uraraka voiced, her tone numbed with shock.  

Unbeknown to her, Uraraka’s distraction allowed Hex to act. Without warning, she grasped her exposed hand and turned her over, “What the—” Reflexively, Uraraka looked at her hand and then at Hex, her eyes locking with hers.

Immediately, Uraraka knew she made a grave mistake.

“Wait no—” She tried to look away, but her eyes were fixated on her deep purple eyes, unable to look away. Instantaneously, something flipped in her mind. She felt herself relax as she continued to gaze. Her thoughts, her worries, and concerns dissipated, leaving her mind empty, shallow, and docile.

“Well, that was easy,” Hex noted, grinning happily at Uraraka’s expressionless face.

Shinso looked at Hex and then at Uraraka. His eyes widened in horror. He knew that look; he knew that look Hex’s victims portrayed after being exposed to her quirk. Hex had her, she trapped Uraraka under her quirk.

“No! Uraraka!” He wanted to grab her, to get her away from her heinous sister, but Flux continued to have a strong grip on him.

“Now, Uraraka,” She let go of her and sat her down next to her, cross-legged, her eyes staring aimlessly ahead, “Just sit right there and don’t move.”

Uraraka said nothing. She listened and sat stone-still, not moving a single muscle.

“Good job, I will be back for your next order. First, I need to deal with my little prized possession over there.” Hex gazed at Midoriya lying before her.

The young hero was attempting to stand, but his body was too exhausted. His mind was also exerting his remaining energy, leaving him depleted. There was a battle inside his mind, a battle that he was trying to win. Although, Hex’s control was overpowering. The urge to follow was too strong. But something or someone was telling him to resist, to fight, to do everything in his power to escape Hex’s control. But Hex’s words were simply too powerful, this state that he was in was unfortunately too difficult for him to break through.

But even then, he fought, he listened to that voice. He had to break through, he needed to break through her control. He didn’t want to be a puppet; he’s caused enough suffering thanks to this state. He may not know what exactly transpired but he knew he did something. So, he fought, but his attempts hurt. His resistance hurt, but he couldn’t stop, he had to fight this.

“I—I…” Midoriya lifted his head and looked at Hex. Sweat pooling along his hairline, “I—c-can’t…f-follow.”

“Oh, Izuku.” Immediately, a string connecting his thoughts to her control strengthened and multiplied, tying more and more of his thoughts onto her control, “You’re resisting me? You do know fighting me will simply lead to pain. I know you enjoy that relaxed state I put you in so why not succumb to it? If you follow me, that pain you’re feeling will go away.”

“Midoriya, don’t!” Shinso yelled, fighting Flux’s grip.

“I-I will…I-I will…” Midoriya uttered.

“Come on. Stop fighting. Follow me, Izuku.”

Once again, the hold on his mind amplified. He could feel himself slipping away. The voice that was telling him to fight quieted down, her voice now booming through his hollow mind.

She was right, fighting was incredibly painful. It hurt to resist. So, he stopped and let her control flow through him.

“I will follow.” He voiced; his tone reverted back to its monotone state.

Hex grinned, “Wonderful, now stand up.”

Midoriya did so without question. His legs trembled upon enacting the command, but he followed, nonetheless.

“I’m glad you know what’s best for you. Now, I will deal with that ‘resistance’ of yours later. Thanks to this dam fight, my control on you must have been wavering causing your moments of awareness. This state of yours is powerful but unfortunately, it is difficult to maintain, it has to remain enforced with my quirk or it won’t work. But, once we are done here, I will finish up my work and implement my final suggestion and then you’ll finally be ready for your new owner.”

Shinso stared, crushed, and defeated. Midoriya was fighting, if he had been there to help him, to motivate him, he would’ve broken out. But he let him get taken. Because of him, he lost his fight…again.

Shinso gazed at the ground, his breathing rapid and his mind racing. He hoped for a plan to pop into his mind, but there was nothing Shinso could do. Flux was an adversary that he couldn’t take lightly. His speed quirk makes him nearly impossible to defeat. Her sister, on the other hand, is easier to defeat but with both Midoriya and Uraraka under her control, he is highly outnumbered. So, he did what he could do in that moment…call for help.

“MR. AIZAWA!!! ENDEAVOR!!! HELP!!!” Shinso wailed at the top of his lungs, making sure his voice traveled through the noises of explosion and falling debris.

Then, all of a sudden, a powerful plum of heat and ice rushed toward them. The violent force of the blast caused the group to lose their footing.

In one swift motion, the group got blown away and flew in different directions of the warehouse.

Flux let go of Shinso as he was thrown to the opposite wall. Soon, his body landed on one of the many concrete columns, denting it in the process. Shinso propelled toward the other wall, near a pile of construction materials. He hit the concrete at full force, the impact sucking the air out of his lungs.

Shinso gasped, the brief moment of suffocation bringing a sense of panic. But immediately, he took deep and slow breaths, grasping the air that left his body while his body attempted to recenter its senses after the abrupt jolt. He analyzed his environment, his eyes refocusing, trying to look through the cloud of smoke surrounding his immediate region. He then turned his head and noticed that someone was lying near him, a couple of feet away. His heart skipped a beat after noticing who it was…it was Midoriya.

Swiftly, he got to his feet, ignoring his body’s screams, and ran over to the teenager. Midoriya was coughing and attempting to stand yet faltering every single time.

“I must…follow…” Midoriya tried to utter through the violent coughs that escaped him.

“Midoriya,” He helped guide Midoriya into a seated position. He looked at him, his eyes still glassy and unseeing, “Are you hurt?”

Midoriya said nothing nor looked at him. Instead, he continued to stare, except for the moments his body forced him to cough.

Shinso sighed. He expected this, he is too deep under Hex’s control to worry about his own well-being.

Instead, Shinso diverted to his next plan of action…escape. Thanks to—whatever happened, he could leave with Midoriya, and use the distraction to his advantage. Yes, he would be leaving Uraraka and Iida behind, but at this moment, Midoriya is his main priority. He is sure the heroes will work on another plan to save the two.

“Okay. C-come on, Midoriya,” Shinso pulled Midoriya into a standing position and wrapped his arm around his shoulder, oddly Midoriya did not resist, “Let’s get you out of here while we can.”

Without a moment to waste, Shinso ran, Midoriya following his movements yet slow and sluggishly, his body having a hard time keeping up. Shinso knew Midoriya was in no state to continue exerting himself, but he had to force him just for a little longer, at least until they were out and safe.

But finding a way out proved to be difficult. The dust that shimmered with ice particles completely obscured his visibility. Worse, the sounds coming from Hex and Flux’s screams and his classmate’s quirks made it hard to pinpoint where the villains were. One wrong step and they’ll end up back in those two’s clutches.

But then, miraculously, he found what looked like an opening, an exit out. Without a moment to waste, he guided Midoriya toward that opening, freedom, and escape only a few feet away. Shinso’s heart pounded rapidly and heavily against his chest. They were almost out, Midoriya was almost out, and he was almost saved. Only a few more steps and they will escape this dreaded warehouse.

But he spoke too soon…

“Ice wall!”

In an instant, ice materialized and blocked their only chance of escape. Stunned, Shinso stopped his stride and gazed at the massive wall.

Ice?

Only one person here has an ice quirk, which means…

Terrified, Shinso jolted his head to look behind him. His eyes flared with panic, there standing menacingly was Todoroki, his hand outstretched and a plum of frost emanating from his hands.

This just went from bad to worse.

“Good job, Shoto. I’m glad you found him.” Emerging from the dust, was not other than Hex. Shinso’s stomach dropped, their only chance of escape, gone.

“Dynamight, grab Midoriya.” Out of nowhere, Bakugo appeared and roughly removed Midoriya from Shinso’s grasp. Too stunned by the turn of events, he did not react, “Good, now bring him to me.”

“But how?” Shinso uttered.

“Huh?” Hex replied while Bakugo walked over to her, carrying Midoriya in his arm, his body hanging loosely.

“Mr. Aizawa…Endeavor…I thought they were—”

“Oh! Those two! Well, they’ve been taken care of. Thanks to your classmates here, those two are now long gone.” Hex added, smiling, emphasizing the last words with malice and venom.

“No…it can’t be!”

“I mean, I am shocked as well. I wasn’t sure if those two could defeat such powerful heroes, but I was surely mistaken. They are quite powerful indeed. I’m glad these two got the job done, so proud!” She added, putting her hands on Bakugo and Todoroki’s shoulder, “Dynamight, you can let go of Midoriya.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Bakugo followed and relaxed his grasp on Midoriya, letting him fall to the ground.

“Izuku, stand up.”

Midoriya obeyed without question. Despite his legs screaming to stop the physical exertion, Midoriya forced himself to stand. His legs shook violently, but he enacted the command without question.

“Good, now, as for you…”

Hex slowly approached the terrified teenager. He backed away, desperately attempting to get away from her reach. But a barrier stopped him in his escape, he peaked behind him, the ice barrier that Todoroki created was blocking his way.

“It’s time to stop you as well.” Hex, only a mere inches away from him, reached for his hand. Shinso tried to run, but there was nowhere for him to go. He was stuck.

“Come on Hitoshi,” Hex grabbed his hand and interwove her fingers with his, she then brought them in front of him and placed them on his chest, “You’ve lost, how about you let your big sister deal with the rest.”

Shinso looked at his hands and then he glanced up. His eyes immediately met the mesmerizing purple eyes of his sister.  

“No…” Shinso mumbled.

He messed up. Too dumbfounded by the events that transpired he forgot, in that split second, to avoid her eyes, now she had him. He tried to look away but Hex already had a strong hold on his entranced mind.

“Don’t…do…this…” He voiced his grasp on his will loosening.

“Don’t worry Hitoshi, I’ll take good care of you and your friends. So, just relax.”

Shinso tried to fight but her pull was too strong. The relaxation overwhelmed his thoughts and senses. Eventually, he let himself drift and fall, his awareness fully succumbing to Hex’s quirk.

“Good job, little brother. Now, follow me, time to finish this, once and for all.”

Shinso obeyed and followed her.

“Izuku, Dynamight, Shoto, follow me.”

The three did as instructed, unaware of the loss. Unaware of the heroes’ failed attempt at saving them from this living hell.

Chapter Text

“Hex.”

The villain abruptly stopped her procession toward the exit and gazed at Flux, irritated.

“What now, Flux! Can’t you see we are on a time crunch—”

“I know, but what are we going to do about that girl over there.” Flux pointed at Uraraka who was still seated, completely motionless.

“Oh right! I almost forget about her…let me go grab her quickly, her quirk may not be as marketable, but she could be of some use.” Hex implored, she then gazed at the three mind-controlled teenagers following closely behind her, “You three, stay where you are. Flux, keep watch. I’ll be right back.”

“Wait, Hex!” Flux quickly stated causing Hex to stumble due to the sudden halt.  

“What!” Hex spat, her irritation growing with every passing minute.

“S-sorry, but what about the heroes that Bakugo and Todoroki defeated? And that engine quirk boy? Are we just going to leave them here?”  

Hex turned to look at the two heroes who were sprawled against a wall near the corner of the other side of the warehouse, blanketed in various construction debris. They were hard to see considering the size of the facility and the dust still stirring in the air. But from what she could discern, it was obvious that they were knocked unconscious. She then glanced at Iida who was a few feet away from where they stood, blood seeping from both his head and abdomen wounds.

“Yeah, just leave them there. I don’t sell old and rusty heroes; they are completely useless for our business. The engine-quirk user is profitable, but we already have five to worry about, my control will waver too much, and it’ll just worsen this headache I’m developing. Plus, his injuries are too much of a nuisance, with our relocation, we could risk him dying and I rather not have to carry a lifeless corpse. So just leave him here.” Hex explained.

“Sounds good and sorry for intruding, go ahead and do what you need to do,” Flux replied, nervously.

Hex ignored Flux’s apology and made her way over to Uraraka. Once in front of her, she kneeled and gazed at her expressionless eyes, her gaze hazy and distant, “Well, my sweet Uraraka,” She gently grasped a piece of long hair that had moved to the front of her face. Removing her headgear, she placed the strand behind her ear, “It’s your lucky day. I guess you are coming with us after all. I’m sure you’ll be quite a useful worker for our business.”

Hex glanced toward where Flux and the three teenagers stood, paying close attention to the green-haired teenager. Her expression changed to one of malicious glee, “You’ll get to see your precious ‘boyfriend’ one last time before being sent away, how nice.” She turned to look at the young heroine, “Too bad you won’t be able to express those pent-up feelings you have for him, how unfortunate. I guess you should have told him how you felt when you had the chance, huh?”

Uraraka remained mindlessly still, her words doing nothing to evoke an emotion.

“Now,” Hex stood up, towering above her, “Stand up, Uraraka.”

Uraraka followed, her movements relaxed yet stiff and mechanical.

“Follow me.” Hex walked back to the group, with Uraraka following behind her.

“Good to go?” Flux asked.

“Yes. Let’s go. Hitoshi, Dynamight, Deku, Shoto, and Uraraka. Follow me.”

“Yes, ma’am.” The group replied simultaneously.

Hex and Flux left the warehouse with the five teenagers following closely, leaving behind the uttered destruction that the fight created, a testament to the wills of both parties. But even with the heroes’ hope and undine determination, they couldn’t stop them.

Heroes, just like people, are simply pawns; gullible and usable. No matter what the heroes attempt, they will always come on top.

“Heroes always win, huh?” Hex whispered, “Well, here’s your well-deserved reality check you so-called ‘saviors’.”

Hex smiled as the group began their trip to the underground labyrinth.

“So, the handoff is happening at the hangar?” Flux asked while walking briskly down a set of stairs that led to the underground hallways.

“Yes, originally, the plan was to do the hand-off at the warehouse—where we were—then have our guards escort the buyers to the hangar through our underground channels. But since the heroes trashed the place, we need to finish up there. We just need to reach the north building…”

“The north building? Where the staff’s sleeping quarters are?”

“Yes, below that building our guards have set up land rovers to help us reach the helicopter hangar that’s on the other side of the island. We’ll take a cargo van and meet our buyers over there. Afterward, once everything is done, we’ll head to our temporary holding underground.”

Hex pulled out a black communication receiver and pressed the call button, “Calling all guards in the facility…the heroes have been defeated. Please make your way to the temporary underground bases immediately. Take anything that was not transferred by the overnight team. This includes the children and our drug storage. Make sure you're quick about it but stay vigilant, there may still be heroes around.”

Various affirmatives came through, once the confirmations stopped, Hex continued her requests, “Roy, are you there?”

Hex waited then a deep voice came through, “Yes, I am here.”

“Good, I want you to recruit about four guards to help you with bringing our buyers to the helicopter hangar located at the north shore. There are land rovers available in the north building to aid with transportation. Be prompt about this, we must complete the hand-off immediately.”

“Understood. We’ll be there as soon as possible.”

“Great, call me if anything occurs.” Then, the communication went silent. Hex put the black receiver back in her pant pocket.

“Well, that’s good to go,” Hex conveyed. The group reached the bottom of the stairs. With the villains leading the pack, they began their journey through the winding corridors. “Now to make this purchase before the heroes’ reinforcements arrive. Thankfully, their communications are jammed thanks to Julie’s radiowave quirk, so that should buy us some time to do the hand-off and make our escape.”

“Indeed. I’m glad this mission of ours is almost over.”

“It’s not over until this handoff is successful, we still need to keep our guard up.”

“Of course.”

Hex and Flux including the five teenagers traversed through the serpentine, dark, and gloomy underground corridors, each illuminated by haphazardly placed lightbulbs. The place looked like mining tunnels especially considering the hardened mud-encased walls that surrounded the area. Despite its unwelcoming nature, Hex and Flux continued their trek, not daring to stop. They had one more mission to complete, distractions were unwarranted. It was imperative, that the purchases went through, they were not going to lose this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

.

.

.

“Is this the place?”

“Yup this is it…”

After 20 minutes of walking, the group arrived at a large basement room where various outdoor materials were stored. There were camouflage tents, fake netted leaves, oil lamps, flashlights, sleeping bags, and boxes upon boxes of miscellaneous materials. The place looked like a storage place for outdoor necessities.

“The cargo van should be over—ah! there it is!” Hex pointed at an undisturbed cargo vehicle at the far-left side of the room, next to a garage door. There seemed to be an empty space next to the van where an additional vehicle once stood, “Looks like the guards beat us here. Well, best to not keep them waiting.”  

“You five, wait here,” Hex ordered, which the teenagers obeyed.

Hex walked over to the driver seat, opened the door, and looked at the ignition, “Good the key is still there. Okay, let’s get them in there and make our way. You five,” Hex walked over to the back of the van and opened the double-set doors. Once wide open, she pointed at the group standing idly, “Get inside and sit down on the seats next to the walls. The last person that enters, close the doors.”

“Yes, ma’am.” The five announced simultaneously. One by one, they filtered themselves into the back of the vehicle while Hex and Flux made their way to the driver and passenger side. Todoroki, being the last person to enter, closed the doors and made his way to his seat. Hex gripped the key, ready to turn on the ignition. But before she could turn on the car, a bump was heard followed by—a voice.

“Ouch…”

Hex stopped, stunned. Who was that?

Quickly, she moved her hand away from the ignition and jolted her head to look behind her. It sounded like it came from the group of teenagers, did one of them manage to escape her control? But she would feel it. She should be able to feel if one of them was fighting back.

Concerned, she analyzed each of the five teenager’s faces and demeanor. They’re gaze was unseeing and devoid of emotion, there was no sign of awareness. But she wasn’t convinced.

“One sec, Flux…” She pushed the car door open and got out.

“What’s wrong?” Asked Flux, confused.

“I fear one of our friends here broke out of my control. I’m going to take a look at who it could be.” She walked over to the back, swiftly opened the doors, and jumped inside.

Meticulously, she analyzed each of their faces, searching for a hit of wakefulness. But there was nothing, by appearance, they remained deadpan.

“Hmmm…” She sounded, crouching in front of Todoroki.

Unexpectedly, she brought a hand and slapped Todoroki squarely on his face, the young hero, however, did not react.

“Okay, so it’s not you.”

Then she moved to Bakugo.

SLAP!

No response.

“Not you either.”

She did the same thing to Uraraka, not even a flinch from her.

“Hmmm…” Hex stood up and gazed at Midoriya and Shinso who were seated at the adjacent wall of the cargo van, “Maybe it’s one of you two.”

The villain crouched in front of Midoriya, “If it’s you, I swear to god!” Swiftly, she slapped Midoriya forcefully along his cheek, causing his skin to redden. But even after the powerful blow, Midoriya continued to stare, completely undisturbed.

“Oh! So, it’s not you, that is shocking. For once you haven’t tried to escape.” She then moved to look at Shinso, “Well, I guess that only leaves you, little brother.”

Hex gently grabbed his chin and directed his head so his eyes could meet hers.

“Well, you seem like you're under.” She let go and immediately slapped him, Shinso however, did not react.

“Oh, nothing. Well…I guess it must have been my imagination.” Hex proclaimed happily, “My mistake. Carry on you five.” She jumped out, closed the door, and with urgency, headed to the driver's seat.

However, unbeknown to Hex, Shinso let out a soft grunt, the pain on his cheek throbbing.

“Ow…” He whispered.

That was close.

.

.

.

Hex entered the driver's seat.

“So?” Flux asked, curious.

“It was nothing, Flux. I guess I’m more exhausted than I thought. I am imagining stuff. Let’s just go.” Hex turned on the ignition and pushed a button on a controller that was situated on the cup holder. The gears of the garage door creaked and turned, slowly opening the door, “Let’s get this over with.”

Once open, the vehicle drove away, into the bumpy dirt road. The group of UA students remained still, completely unaware of the changed scenery.

Except for one.  

After a 15-minute drive, they arrive at the surface of a large building. The area is huge. The large metal-roofed hanger is connected to a helicopter landing pad that protrudes outside, toward the sea. The facility is lit up by a few warm fluorescent lights, allowing the place to be well-lit but not overly blinding. On the pad, there are two black-colored helicopters, their noses both pointed toward the darkened sea, the waters blanketed by the night sky.

 Hex parks the cargo van near a few other vehicles that were already parked.

“Good, they’ve made it,” Hex noted, turning off the car’s engine, “Better not keep them waiting.”

Hex and Flux got out of the vehicle. As soon as they did, a guard approached the two.

“Great to see you two. As instructed, we brought Ms. Suzuki, Mr. Hinata, and Mr. Tatsuki to the hangar. They are waiting by the helicopters.” A young man dressed in all black tactical gear informed.

“Good, who else is here?” Hex asked.

“Roy, Nate, and Mark miss.”

“Great, I have the boys in the van. Although, I do have two extra baggage. I need a place to store them until the hand-off is completed.” Hex pondered, “I know, we can keep them in that office room located just outside this area, the one with the window facing here. Please take them there and keep a close eye on them. They shouldn’t be a problem, but still be wary. I’ll grab them once we are done.” Hex informed as she made her way to the back of the van.

“Will do.”

“Thanks,” Hex opened the doors to the back, “Hitoshi and Uraraka, get out of the van.”

The two followed and stepped out of the vehicle.

“Now, listen to me,” The two stared at her intently, “You are to follow Max to where he leads you. You will follow his simple commands such as sit, stand, or walk. But you will not perform any commands that could endanger your lives. Nod if you understand?”

The two nodded automatically.

“Good. You can take them, Max. Please let Flux and I know if anything happens.”

“Sounds good. Follow me, you two.” Max turned and led the two teenagers out of the hangar.

“Now that that’s dealt with, let’s meet up with our customers.” Hex advised, “Izuku, Dynamight, and Shoto, get out of the van and follow me.”

Like wind-up dolls, the three stood up and flittered themselves out of the vehicle. Once out, Hex and Flux headed to where the two helicopters were located, both standing idly yet ready to fly at any given notice. The three followed closely behind the two villains, their awareness of their situation, nullified.

Promptly, the group of five arrived at their location, at the landing pad.

“Hex, it is great to see you again.” A medium-statured woman dressed in business casual attire complete with a dark blazer, a dark blue blouse, and dark pants voiced. She was standing near one of the helicopters, her back toward the endless sea. The winds gently blew her shoulder-length dark brown hair, allowing her dark brown eyes to glisten against the bright moonlight. Next to her, one of Hex and Flux’s guards stood.

“Ms. Suzuki, I truly apologize for this inconvenience. These heroes just had to interrupt our business. I am hoping you were not hurt by all of this?”

“I am fine, your men did a good job keeping us safe. This was truly an inconvenience, but I am glad you managed to come out of this situation victorious. I don’t know what I would have done if I lost my new prized possession.” Suzuki commented, glancing at Midoriya with delight.

“Of course, I’m glad the problem was resolved, and we can proceed with the transfer.” Hex then directed her attention to the two men who were approaching the group, two guards following them closely “Ah! Mr. Hinata and Mr. Tatsuki, I’m hoping you are still doing well despite this disturbance.”

“Hello, Hex. We are doing well. Those heroes are sure a nuisance, but as this lady said here, I am glad you took care of them.” Hinata, a guy in his mid-30s dressed simply in a black shirt and pants replied. He wore what looked like a utility belt, containing various weapons and other necessities. His dark hair blew gently against the light breeze from the ocean waves, his red pupil eyes focused intently on not only Hex but on the boys standing behind the two villains.

“Same here. We are glad we can continue this.” Tatsuki, who was dressed in similar attire as Hinata added. He appeared to be around the same age as Hinata. His shoulder-length dirty blond hair was pulled back into a low ponytail, his hazel eyes stared in the same direction as the guy next to him.

“Oh, Hex, I don’t know if I mentioned it, but Tatsuki and Hinata are joint buyers. They bought Todoroki and Shoto separately, but they will be going to the same underground criminal organization that these two work for.” Flux intruded.

Hex smiled, “Oh! How wonderful! Congratulations, you two have some amazing and strong boys to assist you with your work.”

“We are delighted. Their quirks and abilities will come to great use.” Tatsuki added.

“I’m sure they will. Well, let’s go ahead and finish this so you all can be on your way. Roy and Mark, please restrain the two.” Hex ordered, pointing at Todoroki and Bakugo.

“Yes, ma’am.”

The two guards who were previously with the Tatsuki and Hinata approached the young heroes. The men put a hand on their shoulder and forcefully pushed them to the ground, their bare knees now pressing against the cold concrete ground. They then pulled their hands behind their backs and handcuffed their wrist. Todoroki and Bakugo did not fight through all of this, instead they continued to look ahead, mindlessly.

“Like before, I do have to wake them up from my control so I can finish Midoriya’s suggestion. Plus, I have to ensure his mental walls are fully lowered. With this fight, things did go a little haywire with my control on him, there is a chance I may need to do some tweaking.” Hex explained, she then gazed at Midoriya, “Izuku, please stand next to Suzuki.”

Midoriya did as ordered and slowly and mechanically made his way to her. He stood next to her, facing his classmates.

“Come on,” Flux motioned Tatsuki and Hinata to move over to stand on the other side of where Suzuki stood. Ready to witness the upcoming spectacle.

“Now…Todoroki. Bakugo.”

Immediately, the light switches in their minds flickered on. The glassiness in their eyes disappeared as awareness gradually returned back to them.  

“The hell…” Bakugo whispered. He felt so out of it, it’s as if he awoke from a very long nap. He blinked a few times, allowing his mind to emerge from the fog. Once his senses settled, he looked ahead. His heart dropped upon noticing the changed scenery and his new predicament.

“Wait, what the hell! Where am I?! Where—”

“Shut up, brat!” A rough pull backward stopped Bakugo from further enunciating his confusion. Bakugo yelped, feeling his shoulder strain painfully.

“No, Midoriya…” Bakugo heard Todoroki who was situated next to him, looking ahead, completely mortified. Bakugo did the same and noticed the reason for Todoroki’s fear. Midoriya was there, standing next to the same heinous woman as before.

“No…Deku.”

“Welcome back you two!” Hex walked in front of the two petrified teenagers and kneeled, “I’m sure you are a little surprised by the change of scenery, huh?”

“N-no…I thought—didn’t the heroes—” Todoroki stuttered.

“Oh them?” Hex's eyes locked on the terrified young hero, her gaze flaring with malevolence, “They are all…dead.” She emphasized; the last word purposely accentuated.

Immediately, Bakugo and Todoroki’s hearts sank. Shock and disbelief rattled their senses, they felt as if their whole world instantly shattered into a million pieces, the remnants scattering into the fleeting wind.

“No…y-you’re lying,” Todoroki said, his tone quiet. There was no way that was true. There is no way.

“Why would I be lying? I saw their lifeless corpses myself. Better enough, you two are the ones that killed them.  You used those heroic hands of yours and sucked the life out of those heroes…same with your friends.” Hex stated, her eyes shadowed with malice and evil.

“Shut the hell up, there is no way that is true!” Bakugo shouted, his voice hitching.

“Oh, but it is, you were so ruthless about it too, one simple command and you were both killing machines.” Hex chuckled, “It was quite thrilling to see.”

“Dammit! Dammit!!” Bakugo yelped, trashing in the guard’s arms, “Why?! Dammit!!”  

Bakugo was furious. At Hex, yes, but mostly at himself. He didn’t want to believe her, but after seeing this villain’s capabilities and the extent of her actions, what she said might be true. Maybe…he did kill them.

Bakugo internally screamed, his cries roaring through his troubled mind. This is his fault. He let himself be controlled, he allowed this to happen. Why didn’t he fight her control? Why didn’t he at least try to break out!? Deku did it, so why didn’t he? What is wrong with him!?

His thoughts were rummaging in his mind at rapid speeds. Multiple thoughts flying and traversing in irregular patterns, each collapsing and cluttering his mind with endless amounts of irrational fear and guilt-induced thoughts. The heroes, his teacher, his classmates, Deku…he lost all of them.

“B-Bakugo…I-I’m sorry—I-I should have been stronger,” Todoroki muttered, interrupting Bakugo’s rumination. His head was down-casted, his eyes locked at the ground beneath him.

“Shut up, Icy hot.” He whispered, not bothering to look at him. How could Bakugo comfort him, he was feeling equally as guilty. They landed themselves back where they were before. Back before the heroes came and raided the place.

“Anyway, now that you're done with your tantrum, let’s get down to business. Once, I finish with your little friend over here, you three will be on your merry way, ready to start your new lives.” Hex voiced as she stood up and made her way to where Midoriya and Suzuki stood.

“Like hell I’m going to let you do that!” Bakugo growled; the anger that was mixing with his fear amplified. Guilt may be flowing at uncontrollable rates, but Bakugo couldn’t stay there and do nothing.

“You are not laying another finger on him!” Even with his quirk locked away, he kicked, squirmed, and jabbed, doing everything he could to escape. He fought against his restrainer, determined to at least win this fight. He couldn’t lose, not again. Nobody was going to be taken away or get hurt because of his failure.

Hex sighed; this wouldn’t do. She gazed at the two men who were standing with their arms crossed, the two returned her gaze, “Can I?” She asked.

Hinata replied, his face neutral, “Do what you need to do.”

Hex nodded, “Roy, go ahead.”

“Gladly.”

With the permission, Roy grabbed a stun baton from his utility belt, activated it, and vigorously pressed it against Bakugo’s side abdomen.

“AAAHHHH!!” A blood-curdling scream escaped from Bakugo.

In an instant, he stopped his fighting and plummeted to the ground, his muscles twitching from the massive voltage that traversed through his body.

“Bakugo!” Todoroki shouted, he attempted to run to his aid, but strong arms kept him firmly kneeling on the ground.  

Midoriya on the other hand did not react despite seeing his friend in agonizing pain, his expression remained vacant.

“I-I will not—” Roy pierced the baton back onto his skin, this time on his stomach. The electricity sizzled through him, heat bubbling excruciatingly through his limbs, “AAAHHHH!”

“Stop it! Please!” Todoroki begged.

Hex lifted her hand, “That’s enough, Roy.” The guy stopped. He roughly grabbed Bakugo from the floor and forced him back into the kneeling position, not allowing him time to recover from the harrowing experience.

Bakugo panted, his breathing deep and labored. Everything hurt. His body trembled and the small spasms sent waves of stabbing pains through his muscles. It hurt to keep himself upright, the simple kneeling position did nothing to stop the lingering pain.

“Do that one more time and I won’t hesitate to have him use that thing on you again,” She then eyed Todoroki, “Same with you.”  

“Bakugo…are you—”

“I-it’s fine…” Bakugo wheezed, “I-I’m fine.”

Defiantly, he looked at the vile villain, his eyes flickering with fury, “I’m n-not going to give up y-you bitch. N-no matter what happens or w-what you do to me, I’ll find my way of this h-hell hole and s-save that n-nerd. M-mark my words.”

Before Hex could reply, Hinata chuckled, “Wow! You’re one feisty little hero, aren’t you? You’ll be fun to break.”

Hex grinned, “Say whatever you want, Bakugo. Your luck has already run out. You will not escape us…it’s over,” Hex moved to stand in front of Midoriya. She looked at him and stared at his sightless eyes, “Now, watch as your friend is lost to you forever.”

Todoroki’s heart pounded, “Midoriya, no! Wake up! Wake up, dammit!”

Hex grabbed one of his wrists and gazed into his emerald eyes, rapidly she entered his thoughts.

.

.

.

As Hex analyzed Midoriya’s mind, she noticed that his thoughts were silently, essentially non-existent, exactly how they were the last time she checked on him. Also, those sentient voices he once heard a while back were nowhere to be heard. This excited Hex, despite everything that happened, the control she implemented on him remained, even if he managed to break free a few times. Thankfully, all it took was uttering the trigger word and the state was reinforced. This meant that the process of lowering his mental walls was not disturbed.

Nonetheless, she wanted to make sure Midoriya was truly ready.

"Izuku, answer me this, Bakugo and Todoroki are not your friends, they are not important to you, they are simply distractions to your mission, is that correct?”

Almost immediately, Midoriya replied, his voice echoing along the empty mindscape, “Yes…they are not my friends…they are simply distractions.”

“Good, you are no longer a hero, you are no longer a UA student, you are a soldier. That is who you are, correct?”

“Yes, that is correct,” Midoriya affirmed.

Hex smiled, proudly; this is exactly what she wanted to hear. But now, she wanted to ask the important question, one in which his answer the last time she entered her thoughts still contained some resistance.

“Izuku, you do not have a family. Your dear mom is no longer part of your life; she is a stranger to you. You have zero connections to her, is that correct?”

Hex waited. It took a little longer for Midoriya to reply, but eventually, he did.

“Yes, she…is not important. I have zero connections to her.”

“Oh my god…” Hex couldn’t believe it, she was ecstatic. Finally, Midoriya was ready.

Composing herself, she commented, “I’m glad to hear that. Good job.”

Then Hex exited his mind, blinking as her awareness returned to reality.

.

.

.

“So?” Suzuki asked, waiting in anticipation.  

Hex smiled at her, “He is ready. Thankfully, the conditioning did not lose its strength as I thought. Midoriya’s mental walls have fully lowered.”

“Midoriya! Please! I’m begging you! Don’t let her win! Break out!” Todoroki begged, eagerly trying to pull out of the guard’s hold, but the guy simply pushed him down.

“Deku! Come on you nerd!” Bakugo yelled, despite the hoarseness in his voice. He was too weak to attempt anything, but he remained adamant, “Don’t let her win!”

“It’s honestly hilarious that you think Midoriya is still in there. I saw his thoughts; they are essentially gone. There is nothing you can do to bring him back! You’ve lost!” Hex exclaimed, excitedly.

Hex took a step back, maintaining her fixation on Midoriya.

“Izuku…this will be your last and final suggestion so listen carefully.”

Midoriya listened intently.

“DON’T LISTEN TO HER, MIDORIYA!!!” Todoroki howled. The young hero was terrified, his heart pounded against his rib cage at rapid rates. He could hear his heartbeats in his ears, each beat getting more prominent as the seconds ticked by.

Todoroki felt hopeless. He couldn’t do anything, absolutely nothing. His constant demands might as well be puny wishes dissolving into the air. There was no way his friend could fight this, he looked completely drained. He had no energy to defeat her. Todoroki cursed at himself; he couldn’t do anything to assist him in his fight…that is if he was fighting. He felt powerless. His friend, the one that they got so close to saving, was about to be taken away, never to be seen again.

He—he was probably scared. Even if he was deep in Hex’s control, he might have some awareness of what was happening, he could probably sense fear. He must be terrified. He must feel completely helpless. He probably feels guilty. Todoroki wanted more than anything to run up to him, hug him, and tell him that everything would be okay…despite how worried he was.

Tears began to run down Todoroki’s face. He thought about what Midoriya would do if he were aware. Of course, in Midoriya fashion, he would tell him and Bakugo to not worry. He’d tell them that he’d be fine. He would tell them to take of themselves and to remain safe. Even if his life was in danger, he’d make sure that does around him were safe before ensuring his own safety.

“Midoriya!” Todoroki shouted, his tears flowing uncontrollably.

“From this moment and forever.”

“Mid—” Todoroki was about to yelp once more, but he noticed something odd about Midoriya’s hand. They were slack this entire time, but now the fingers of one hand were weakly trying to form something.

Todoroki gazed at his hand. His eyes widened; he recognized that shape. It was an “S”, the Japanese sign language for the letter “S”.

“All memories, personalities, ambitions, and thoughts connected to Izuku Midoriya will be erased from your mind.”

Todoroki ignored Bakugo’s screams and continued to look at his hand. Afterward, Midoriya’s fingers maneuvered to a weak “O”.

“You will obey Suzuki and anyone affiliated with her. You will listen to everything she says and take her suggestions, commands, and statements as your reality.”

His hand feebly moved to an “R”.

“Now, reply if you agree.”

Midoriya’s hand relaxed as she listened to her request. Todoroki moved to survey Midoriya’s expression. He kept his gaze on Hex, but Todoroki could swear, that in one split second, his pupils maneuvered to glance at Todoroki before moving back to fixate on the villain.

“I—”

“Deku! No!!” Bakugo wailed.

Todoroki on the other hand, adverted his gaze and continued to look at his hand.

You’re still in there, aren’t you, Midoriya?

“I—”

Miraculously, his hand moved. With difficulty, his fingers shaped to sign “Y”.

Todoroki’s eyes grew; he spelled out “Sorry”.

Immediately, his heart shattered.

Before Midoriya could reply to Hex. Todoroki interrupted, ignoring the risk that came with blurring out so suddenly in a moment like this.

“MIDORIYA!!!!” The group jolted.

“It’s going to be okay! We will escape this! We will find you and we will save you! I don’t care how long it takes; we will bring you home!!” Todoroki blurted out, “Don’t worry, we’ll find you!!”

He may not be fully there, but he could be, even if it was slightly, even if it was for a bit. He was probably fighting, fighting one last time yet losing. If that’s the case, he must be terrified, scared beyond belief. He had to give him some comfort…some hope even if it was fleeting.

“It’ll be okay! This is not the end—ugh!”

Todoroki received a strong punch to the cheek as a result of his action, “Shut it!”

Midoriya’s hand relaxed. Then, he uttered his response.

“I agree.”

In an instant, Midoriya’s world went dark.

Chapter Text

“DEKU!!! NO!! DAMMIT!!!” Bakugo yelled, ignoring his body’s screams as he trashed among the guard’s arms, completely distraught.

He couldn’t believe it.

He just saw his childhood friend be ripped away from him, right in front of his eyes. “You bastards!! Dammit all!! Dammit!!!”

“Bakugo…” Todoroki uttered, too shocked to lash out after what he witnessed. He felt numb, he felt as if the world simply shut off on him. Bakugo’s scream…everything just sounded muffled. He felt like he was walking through an endless fog.  

“He’s gone, Todoroki!” The ice and fire quirk user snapped out of his stupor, stunned by the utterances of his surname, an action that Bakugo rarely does, “HE’S GONE!!! After everything we did!! After everything we promised!! We lost him!! Deku is gone!!”

Anger and fear were mixing in violent swirls. Despite the weakness in his limbs, Bakugo continued to fight against his restraints, tears dripping uncontrollably down his cheek. He didn’t care what happened to him due to his frantic behavior. He did not give a single dam. His emotions had a strong grip on his mind, heart, and soul. He was particularly shaking in anguish.

“DDDEEEKKKUUU!!!”

He couldn’t handle it; he couldn’t withstand the utter despair of seeing the one he grew up with get ripped from him like that. Now he couldn’t tell him…how sorry he felt for everything he had done. Bakugo hated it, he hated that he would never get to tell Midoriya why he bullied him…why he was such a piece of crap.

“M-Midoriya…”

Todoroki was just as distraught as Bakugo was. He saw what appeared to be Midoriya’s last moments of awareness, even if it was slight and brief. He attempted to communicate…to speak to them one last time. As himself.

But now, he is truly gone, reduced to a shell ready to be molded. They can’t do anything about what occurred, they are in the same wary predicament. However, the promise he made to Midoriya will hold true. No matter what it takes he’ll find a way out and soon after, he will find Midoriya and bring him home.

He just hoped that maybe, just maybe, within all the damage Hex made, Midoriya would remember that promise and keep it to heart.

“I promise, Midoriya.” Todoroki whispered as his tear-riddled eyes gazed at the ground, “I’ll find you. No matter what”

Ignoring Bakugo’s cries and Todoroki’s remarks, Hex crouched down near Midoriya and analyzed him. His eyes were closed, and his face was relaxed, “Hmmm, well I did not expect him to pass out. I’m guessing that suggestion must have been a lot to process. But I can feel that it worked, the suggestion is strongly situated.”

“You monster!! I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!!!” Bakugo shouted, “I’m going to rip your head out and—AHHH!!”

Immediately, Bakugo felt a thunderous rush of electricity run through his body, “That’s enough from you!” Roy commanded.

Bakugo spasmed, his muscles contracting uncontrollably.

“Roy, don’t,” As soon as the guard was about to jab the rod back onto Bakugo’s body, he stopped upon hearing Hex, “You’ve done enough. We don’t want to damage him beyond recognition, we’re almost done here anyway, just keep him still for me. But can you please shut him up, his screams are getting on my nerves!”

Bakugo, still on the ground recovering from the agonizing pain, felt a knee press him violently onto the ground, “Ugh!”

Roy pulled out a black strip of cloth from his pant pocket. While Bakugo spat a series of vulgar words, the guy pushed the fabric into his mouth, pressing it onto his tongue. Swiftly, he wrapped the cloth around his head, fastening it.

“Hmmp!! Hmmmppp!!” Bakugo attempted to voice, the dusty cloth preventing him from enunciating his words.

“Finally! Some peace.” Hex proclaimed, “Now, stand them up for me and bring them here.”

The two guards obeyed. Roy brutally forced Bakugo to stand, the sudden movement causing stabbing pains to emanate throughout his body. Todoroki’s guard did the same. He grunted, the sudden upright movement after the prolonged time of kneeling caused his blood pressure to lower. The young hero shut his eyes as stars began to form in his vision. He urged his body to not pass out…not right now.

Both Bakugo and Todoroki were forcibly led to where Hex stood, next to the unconscious Midoriya. They were now inches away from him. The two teenagers could clearly see him. He was littered with cuts and bruises. Uncannily, his face looked at peace, as if he were simply taking a nap.

“Are you sure you don’t want my services, Tatsuki and Hinata?” Hex asked, glancing at the two men near her, “They are quite unruly. I promise that they’ll remain docile with my quirk.”

“Thanks, Hex, but there is no need. We appreciate your offer, but we have our methods. They’ll learn to understand who is in charge in due time.” Hinata replied amusingly.

“Alright, then, in that case, I will be removing my quirk from them. Once I am done, they will no longer be under the influence of my quirk.” Hex explained.

Todoroki’s eyes widened in realization.

If Hex is removing her quirk, then they will be free from her control. All the suggestions she has implemented on them will be gone, which means they will be able to use their quirks. Maybe, as soon as the control is removed, he can activate his quirk and get out. With both his and Bakugo’s quirk, they can easily overpower everyone in this room and escape with Midoriya in tow.

He just needs to plan this right. As soon as he hears the confirmation, he’ll act. Hopefully, Bakugo has the same plan and will act accordingly.

“Dynamight and Shoto.”

Instantly, their eyes glazed over as the familiar feeling of Hex’s hypnotism washed over them.

“From this moment on, you will no longer be under the effects of my quirk. You will forget every suggestion I have told you and you will no longer fall under my quirk when I utter your trigger words. Nod if you understand?”

Bakugo and Todoroki nodded automatically.

“Now, wake up.”

Bakugo and Todoroki blinked as their awareness returned.

The two felt different…it was a sensation they hadn’t felt since they were first brought here. They no longer felt like they had chains keeping their minds locked. For once they felt…free.

But Todoroki couldn’t ponder on the returned sensation, he had to act. For once after what felt like forever, he could feel his quirk. It was there, he could consciously feel it. The familiar hot and cold that swirled inside him began to bloom and grow.

Todoroki felt his confidence radiate.

Well, it’s now or—

“Flux?” Hex suddenly voiced, distracting the hot and ice user.

“I got it.” Then instantly, before the two could react, they felt a pinching sensation on their necks. Almost as if a bee suddenly stung them out of nowhere.

“What the—” But before Todoroki could pounder on what happened, the world around him began to sway. He felt odd…why did he feel so light and disoriented all of a sudden?

“Sorry, you two. But with your quirks back, we had to take some precautions.” Flux uttered, holding out two syringes with his hands.

Of course, they wouldn’t have just let them walk out of here with their quirks intact. Todoroki cursed silently.

“Hmmph…hmm…hm…” Bakugo tried to comment, but it was obvious that whatever drugs they were given was rapidly affecting his classmate.

Todoroki was feeling it too. The effects were instant. His head felt clogged, his hearing began to feel muffled, and his vision blurred. Also, he felt disconnected from his body, his body numbing as the drug made its way through his system.

“Well,” Hex stared at the two, “It was sure nice knowing you two. You were both quite thrilling to have. Oh, and thanks again for killing those heroes back there. I owe you one.” Hex chuckled.

“Hmmm…” Bakugo succumbed to the effects of the drug. He slumped against his captor's arms, his body becoming dead weight. He closed his eyes and let himself fall into a drugged sleep.

Todoroki, however, tried to fight but even then, the drugs fought with vigor.

“Y’u—w’n’t—st’p—me.” Todoroki slurred, “I’ll—esc’pe—s’ve—Mido’ya—and st’p—all ‘f—th’s—you—won’t w’n”

“Hm, I would like to see you try.” Hex smiled, “Goodbye, Todoroki.”

Todoroki slumped, the drugs winning. He fell into darkness, into the depth of unconsciousness.

“Well, I’m glad that’s over. Roy, Mark, take them to Hinata and Tatsuki’s helicopter.”

“Yes ma’am.” The two placed the boys over their shoulders and rushed to the helicopter, the young heroes’ arms flailing limply with every long stride.

“Hinata, Tatsuki, please be careful with those two. They have powerful quirks, if you aren’t careful, they could find a way to escape.” Hex warned as she watched the two teenagers leave.

“Thanks for the warning, Hex. But we will be fine, we have the finest and best tech in the world. We’ll be able to keep those quirks of them in check. As for their demeanor, we have the quirks and methods necessary to ensure they remain complacent. They’ll learn who is in charge. That rebellion that still sparks inside them will not last for long.” Tatsuki explained.

“I’m glad to hear, but please, call me if you need anything. My services will always be available to you if you need it.” Hex implied.

“Thank you, Hex, we appreciate it,” Tatsuki commented. Both he and Hinata bowed, showing their gratitude.

Hex and Flux returned the bow, “Of course, well, you better get going. The heroes will be here soon and it’s best you leave before they find you. Thanks again for your business, we hope you enjoy your new possessions.” Hex explained.

“Thank you for the service you provided. We look forward to seeing what other quirks you bring into the market. We’ll stay in touch.” With that, the two made their way to their plane. Swiftly, as soon as the two got on, the helicopter’s engines roared and the propellors began to whirl violently.  

Flux, Hex, and Suzuki covered themselves as the winds blew vigorously, dust swirling around them. The helicopter lifted, then once stabilized, the helicopter sped off, the thrumming and whirring of its blades getting softer as it disappeared into the night sky.

Now, the only people left were Midoriya, Suzuki, Hex, Flux, and the various guards.

Hex shifted her attention to the boy lying before her. She took a knee and looked at Midoriya.

“Well, it’s been nice knowing you, Midoriya. You are truly a special individual with a one-of-a-kind quirk. Now you’ll have a better purpose for that One for All power of yours. Better than wasting it on some stupid delusion.” Hex grinned, “I’m excited to see what you do.” She then stood up and pointed at one of the guards, “Take him to Suzuki’s plane.”

“Understood!” The guard grabbed Midoriya in a carry and ran off to the plane. Midoriya’s head lolled weakly as the guard sped away.

“I guess we are done here,” Suzuki commented.

“Yup, everything should be good to go. The control you requested on Midoriya has been fully situated.” Hex explained.

“Good,” Suzuki glanced at the helicopter where Midoriya was being transferred then back at Hex, “I’m still in shock you managed to find him. The multi-quirk user with a stockpiling quirk. He is going to be a wonderful asset in our efforts at dismantling this corrupt hero-ran society.”

“I’m sure he will accomplish great things under your direction. And thank you, we are always looking for the best quirks to add to our market. So, when your organization promised large sums of money for the multi-quirk user that’s been spotted in the area, we began to work.”

Suzuki grinned, “I am glad your organization came through, you have quite the formidable company. Plus, your quirk, Hex, is truly one of a kind, no wonder you're undefeatable. Thanks to you, we have our little soldier that we can mold to our liking. But tell me Hex, is there a chance Midoriya could break through the suggestion you implemented? We are a busy organization, and we rather focus our efforts on programming our new soldier instead of dealing with a possible breakthrough.”

“He won’t break through.” Hex stated, “The suggestion I applied is a powerful one that not even he can break through. As soon as he wakes up, he will obviously be confused and disoriented. But as soon as he hears you, he’ll listen with intention, ready to take in whatever story you tell him as his new reality. He’ll have no choice but to believe and follow whatever you tell him since he’ll have no memories or personality to counteract what you said. He’ll continue to be under the semi-trance I added to him, so you can add and delete as many suggestions, commands, and trigger words as your heart pleases. If you want him to act normally as if he isn’t actively being controlled, you can do that! He’ll follow anything!”

Hex paused and crossed her hands, “Just be careful with what you say, it’s best you don’t accidentally add a suggestion or command that causes him to harm or kill himself.”

“Wow…dam Hex, you really did a lot of work on him.” Suzuki voiced, amazed.

“Well, he was a handful I’ll tell you that; his will is a powerful one. But I am one to never give up. Oh! I almost forgot. Make sure you add a suggestion to stop the One for All vestiges from trying to talk Midoriya out of what is happening. He won’t know who to listen to until you tell him, so if the vestiges get to him before you do, he’ll start consolidating his old life as his ‘new one’…he could fight back that way.”

Suzuki's eyes widened, “Vestiges?” She asked, confused. Who were these “vestiges” that Hex was talking about? Why are they such a threat?

“Oh right, we never went into detail about Midoriya’s quirk. Well, on top of his quirk being a stockpiling quirk, his quirk seems to hold the consciousness of the past One for All user, whose quirks have been passed down to the current user. At this time, it doesn’t seem like Midoriya has constant access to them from what I’ve learned, they seem to be able to talk to him when he sleeps or moments of unawareness. I know this because when I entered his mind, these voices were speaking to him, telling him to awaken. I have suspicions that these voices are who helped aid Midoriya’s resistance. As to how they managed to pull that off is beyond me, but you should be cautious of that. They are suppressed for now; however, it won’t last long. So, as soon as he wakes up, I would highly recommend you add a suggestion to prevent those vestiges from ruining your work. A simple suggestion such as him ignoring them or forgetting what they say should be sufficient.”

“Oh wow, that is good to know, thank you. I will need to do more research on his quirk, the more I know, the more I can use it to my advantage.”

“Indeed. For basics, he has seven total quirks, what you saw at the showcase was his strength augmentation, blackwhip, and float quirks. I’m not sure about the other four, but I am hoping you can find out what they are.” Hex described.

“I will do my best. Wait…if you erased who he is, will he still remember how to use those quirks?” Suzuki asked.

“Oh yes of course he will! I simply erased his personality and memories of himself, it shouldn’t have affected his muscle memory. He just won’t know what the quirks are, but he’ll know how to use them.” Hex smiled.  

“Oh, wonderful.” Suzuki replied with a sigh of relief, “I know I am asking so many questions, but I’m curious. Can you tell me who the past user of One for All was before Midoriya?”

“Oh yes, that was All Might. And based on what I found that hero seems to be very fond of that boy.”

Suzuki smiled, devilishly, “All Might, huh? Well, it’ll be fun to show him what’s come of his beloved successor. Too bad that what he had in mind for the One for All user’s future is not going to be played out as he intended.”

Hex nodded as her expression morphed into one of malice “Oh, I wish I could see that.”

“Well, I’ve stalled enough. I should make my way out of here. Thanks again, Hex and Flux. For Midoriya and for the useful information.” Suzuki thanked, glancing at the two.

“We appreciate your business, Suzuki. Also, like I told those guys, my services are lifelong so if for some reason, Midoriya is showing signs of resistance, give me a call and I can tweak that suggestion of his. If he is breaking through and it’s at a point that you can’t handle, let me know and I’ll immediately make my way over to you and enforce the control.”

“Thank you, Hex. I appreciate it.” Suzuki waved goodbye and ran to the helicopter. Once inside, the engines power up and the propellors ignite. Hex and Flux stared ahead as the helicopter lifted off, the winds blowing their surroundings powerfully. Then, once in the air, the helicopter propelled into the night sky.

“Have fun, Midoriya. Can’t wait to see what you contribute in your new life.” Hex turned to look at her companion, “Let’s make our way out of here, our work here is done.”

Flux nodded and they both made their way out of the hangar.

“Hex! Flux!” The two stopped their walk as soon as they heard their names be recited, “Sorry, I know you two need to attend to some business, but what else would you like us to do?”

Hex scanned the three guards, each ready to hear what else they could do to aid in the escape effort.

“Well, Flux and I need to attend to some last-minute things before we head to the underground base. But I want you three to make your way there and ensure that we have everything that we need. Also, make sure that everyone that should be there is there, this includes our strongest guards, our most important personnel, and the kids.”

“Sounds good, Hex. We will get to that immediately” Roy voiced.

“And one more thing, make sure you have the illusion quirk girl ready. Once we arrive, I’ll be commanding her to use her quirk to hide our location. That way we can lay low until the heroes leave.”

“Of course, we’ll make certain she is ready,” Roy concluded.

“Thank you, I truly appreciate your loyalty and hard work.” Hex thanked.

“Same here, I’m very thankful for you three,” Flux commented.

“Of course, we are glad to be of service,” Roy replied as he and the others bowed in appreciation, “We will always be by your sides.”

“Thank you, well, you can go now. Continue to be exemplary members of this organization.” Hex acknowledged.

The three bowed once more before making their leave. They grabbed the cargo van parked next to Hex and Flux’s and headed into the underground driveway.

Hex sighed and gazed at Flux, “Well, let’s hope we don’t have to spend too much time here. Once at the underground base, I’ll be making a few calls to our members at the overseas base so they can send us planes for our relocation. Thanks to the clocking quirk that one of their staff has, they should be able to come to us without being seen.”

Flux nodded, “That is good, the more discrete we are about our relocation, the better.”

“Indeed.”

Hex reached for the door that led to the hallway, but before she could turn the doorknob, Flux spoke.

“Oh, crap Hex! I completely forgot! What should we do about Yamato!? He is somewhere in the south building, last time I checked.”

Hex’s eyes widened, she completely forgot about him. Obviously, they couldn’t leave him here. They’ll find him and if they manage to break through the control, she placed him in, the heroes will be able to find out where they are going. Yamato will gladly divulge the location of their new whereabouts.

“Well, we can’t just leave that disgraceful mole here, he is too much of a risk. Flux, I know your quirk’s been exhausted, but can you please search for him and bring him to me? I have a way to silence him…he will not speak a word after I’m done with him.” Hex smirked villainously.

“Oh! It’s no problem at all! I can keep going for a bit longer. Besides, I’m not letting something like exhaustion risk the viability of our organization. I’ll find Yamato and get him to you immediately. Promise.” Flux proclaimed. His body was screaming for him to stop, his fight with Iida took a large toll. But he was adamant in completing this last task.

Hex smiled, warmth radiating, “Thank you so much, I am so thankful for your help. After this, you can lay low and rest, you need it. In the meantime, while you're retrieving Yamato, I’ll go fetch Uraraka and Hitoshi.”

“Sounds good. Well, I’ll see you hear in a few minutes,” And before Hex could blink, Flux was gone, the breeze that passed through her purple hair the only sign of Flux’s leave.

“Man, that quirk of yours is amazing…well,” Hex grabbed her phone and opened the lock screen, she stared at the nine-digit numbers displayed in her organization’s bank. The sight excited her, “This was truly eventful, but even with this relocation we have more than enough to bounce back from this inconvenience.

Hex put the phone away, “Izuku Midoriya, Katsuki Bakugo, and Shoto Todoroki, thanks for making us someone worth remembering. I know they’ll be talking about you and our work for quite some time.” She giggled.

Then Hex opened the door to the hallway and headed in, her ecstatic heart ready to retrieve her other two prized possessions.

--- Somewhere in the skies ---

“Do you have him?”

“Yes, he is right here with me.”

“Good. Let us know once you get here.”

“Of course, we’ll be there very soon.” The line went silent as the communication halted.

Suzuki glanced at the “Call Ended” screen before adverting her sight toward Midoriya who was seated buckled and handcuffed. He slept soundly, his head lolling against the wall of the helicopter. His breathing was slow and deep, evident of a deep slumber. As Suzuki gazed at his sleeping form, she could not resist but smile at the sight before her.

“Oh, my little soldier, you have quite the life ahead of you. The International Soldier Programming Initiative is lucky to have you. I know you will be a great help in fighting for the liberation army’s goals of governmental liberation from quirks. Not only in Japan but worldwide. Soon enough, you will show the world the threat we possess, you will force them to submit to us. You’ll be our perfect soldier. Our puppet. I can’t wait to see the contributions you make.” Suzuki explained. Midoriya did not react, he continued to remain oblivious within his unawareness.

Suzuki looked at the pilot, “How long until we reach the training base?”

“Looks like our ETA to reach the base in Russia is 30 minutes. Sooner if the weather is favorable.” The guy replied.

“Good, thank you.” Suzuki looked out of the window, gazing at the darkened sky, her eagerness growing.

“Well, Izuku Midoriya. I hope you’re ready to get to work.”

--- Back at the hanger ---

“Well, Max hasn’t let me know of any problems, so I am assuming everything was okay,” Hex commented to herself.

Hex stepped in front of the door that led to the room where he instructed Max to take the two teenagers. She needed to grab them, implement a few suggestions, and add a trigger. Then she’ll head out once Flux returned to her.

But as she listened closely, for some reason, it was eerily quiet inside. Hex was perplexed. Swiftly, she grabbed the doorknob and flung the door open.

“Hey, Max! Time to—” Hex’s thinking stopped, stunned by the scene displayed before her, “What the…”

The place was in disarray, obvious of a haphazard struggle to escape.

Hex walked in and looked around; nobody was there.

Shinso, Uraraka, and Max. They were nowhere to be seen.

Chapter Text

Hex was speechless. But she couldn’t stand there dumbfounded. Without a moment to waste, she felt through her mind for Shinso’s control, but oddly, it was not there. For some reason, the thread that connected his mind to hers was no longer visible, it’s as if it disappeared.

Hex’s anger soared.

“Dammit!” She grabbed a chair near the entrance and flung it across the room, the force upon making contact with the wall causing a dent in the structure, “You little shit!!” She growled.

The villain was appalled. How exactly did Shinso manage to escape? She would’ve known if he was breaking through her control, normally she could feel when her victims were fighting her. Also, someone like him wouldn’t have been able to fight her in the first place. His brainwashing quirk is exponentially weaker than hers, there is no way he would’ve used that puny quirk of his to get out of her hold.

But he is a dreaded hero student. She should have suspected that he had trained his quirk beyond simply controlling others. He’s definitely grown that power of his to be used as a defensive mechanism, such as escaping other mind control quirks like hers.  

Hex was furious, she let her guard down. She shouldn’t have left those two, especially Shinso, out of her sight.

“Okay, calm down, Hex.” She told herself. She took a minute to control her breathing, allowing her fury to subside. She couldn’t let her anger cloud her thinking, she had to find a way through this predicament.

Once she regained her composure, she gazed at the opened door and chuckled.

“Oh, Hitoshi, I guess I underestimated you. This was quite the little trick you pulled. Taking one of my guards and saving your friend, what a true hero you are.”

Urgently, Hex walked out of the room, her communication receiver in hand.

---At the warehouse: Before the hand-off---

Shinso’s head felt as if it were floating on a cloud, completely embraced in a warm fog. Everything was so quiet and tranquil, his thoughts mellowed down, and all previous worries fluttered away. He felt so relaxed.

“Oh right! I almost forget about her…let me go grab her quickly, her quirk may not be as marketable, but she could be of some use.”

He wasn’t sure what was going on, but he felt compelled to follow that voice that just spoke. His mind was fixed on that voice. Nothing else mattered but that voice.

Hitoshi…

He watched as Hex walked over to a girl seated motionless on the ground. He should be worried about his current scenario, but his thoughts were non-existent, his awareness subdued.

Hitoshi!

A voice shouted in his head, echoing within his empty mindscape. Who was that?

Hitoshi! You need to get out! You need to use your quirk! You need to escape!

Escape this feeling? Why would he do that?

Mayumi is controlling you! But you can escape, use your brainwashing! Brainwash yourself!

Then it clicked. The fog temporarily dispersed allowing him a brief window of clarity. Hex was controlling him, and he was allowing it to happen. He had to stop it, he had to escape her.

However, he had to find a way to server the connection without letting Hex know. Shinso could feel the thread connecting his mind to hers, if he weren’t careful, as soon as the connection was broken, she would be warned of his escape. Once aware, she would surely put him in a stronger form of control, one which he wouldn’t be able to break out of.

“Yeah, just leave them there. I don’t sell old and rusty heroes; they are completely useless for our business…”

After a brief moment of pondering, an idea emerged. To make sure Hex didn’t catch him, he’ll escape her hold…but not completely; he’ll thin the connection to the point where he can gain a sense of awareness but make it unnoticeable to her.

It was risky. He would still be under her control; her commands would still work. But if he used brainwashing, he could counteract her commands. With her hold weakened, he can make that possible.

So, with that in mind, he began his escape before his brief moment of awareness disappeared. He activated his brainwashing and let it overflow him as if he were directing it to someone else. Once situated, he waited. All he needed was Hex’s command, his reply, and then the brainwashing would direct itself to him.

He hoped this would work, he never tried to brainwash himself to escape a control-based quirk. But it was a trick that Aizawa has been wanting to train him; a countermeasure if he were to face another mind-controller. So, Shinso took a mental breath and waited for the opportunity, hoping that this plan of his didn’t go up in flames.

“Yes. Let’s go. Hitoshi…” Shinso felt the control tightened, but he kept himself aware despite the pull tantalizing him to submit. He knew a command was coming. So, he braced himself, ready to release his quirk, “…Dynamight, Deku, Shoto, and Uraraka. Follow me.”

There it is. Now for the reply.

“Yes, ma’am.”

In an instant, the control crashed with Hex’s. The familiar sensation of his quirk flooded his mind, overtaking Hex’s hold. He partially dissociated as his awareness faltered between two different states. Hex’s quirk fought but his brainwashing preserved. He could feel Hex’s control begin to dissipate, but before it was completely severed, he turned off his quirk, letting the thread exist as an almost indistinguishable wire.

He wasn’t sure if what he just did worked. He still felt floaty and hazy, but he could think clearly now. His thoughts no longer felt as if they were shrouded by a mind-numbing cloud.

As he followed Hex and Flux, their back toward him, he blinked a few times, trying to remove the haziness. Thankfully, the sensation began to level out. He still felt overall relaxed and floaty, but he anticipated that he was still under her control. However, the control was certainly weaker.

Shinso was in awe. He could think, he was aware…he could recall his surroundings.

The teenager mentally shrieked with excitement. It worked. He escaped her. He fought her and won, all without a single trace.

Shinso walked for what felt like hours, his legs were beginning to ache.

He followed the villains as the two briskly traversed through what looked like underground tunnels, none of them uttering a single word. He was at the front of the four, next to him were Midoriya and Uraraka with Bakugo and Todoroki following behind them. He looked straight ahead, maintaining the mind-controlled façade. He would occasionally use his periphery to glance at Midoriya and Uraraka. He couldn’t see them clearly, but it was obvious that they were deep under Hex’s control.

Shinso wanted more than anything to grab them and run, but he knew that was a very bad idea. For one, this place is a maze, he would certainly get lost and two if he attempted an escape, Flux would notice and quickly grab him. Once captured, Hex’s will put him back under her control. All the effort he put toward escaping would be wasted.

Therefore, he couldn’t risk it. So, he continued walking, hearing his steps as they disturbed the loose gravel flooring. He didn’t know where he was going, but he ensured to take mental notes. Once the time came to make his leave, he’ll need to know how to get out of this heinous facility.

.

.

.

“Is this the place?”’

“Yup this is it…”

Shinso discreetly scanned his surroundings. He noticed that they arrived at some kind of large basement room where they seemed to store various outdoor materials. But what caught his attention was the small cargo van situated on the far-left side of the room. Shinso, along with his classmates, followed her until she stopped near the back of the van.

“You five, wait here,”

A command. Shinso could feel the control, her quirk fighting its way into his mind. Shinso, however, fought. In an instant, he turned on his brainwashing and mentally replied. To his relief, the control quickly diminished.

Shinso internally sighed. He was glad. His theory was proven correct. At least now he knew he could fight her commands.

As he stood there, feigning her suggestions, he watched as the two villains walked over to the front of the van, inspecting the vehicle. Once done, Hex rushed over to them and opened the back of the van. Immediately, Shinso’s heart began to pound.

“Calm down.” He told himself, begging his body to remain cool.  

Yet, his body’s response was understandable. He knew what was going to happen, they were going to be shoved into that van. This was bad. If they were taking this vehicle, then that meant that wherever the hand-off was happening was not within walking distance. They were going to be moving far away from this place, away from the heroes, away from a possible escape. His breathing quickened, his stomach churned, and his mind ruminated. He was panicking.

“Calm down. It’s fine, Hitoshi. You’ll figure something out.”

He had to relax, he couldn’t panic, not now. He had to remain stoic, any sign of emotion would warn the villains of his mental escape.

He was scared but he had to trust that he’d find a way out, he had to believe that he’d escape from her sister’s hands, with every single one of his classmates.

“Get inside and sit down on the seats next to the walls. The last person that enters, close the doors.” Hex commanded.

Again, Shinso activated his quirk.

“Yes, ma’am.”

He replied.

The constant activation of his brainwashing after being exhausted from the previous fight was draining. But he had to keep going, he couldn’t give up.

Shinso was the first to step in. He immediately sat down and watched as his classmates made their way inside, their movements eerily stiff and mechanical.

As everyone made their way to their seat, Hex and Flux rushed to the driver and passenger side. Shinso maintained his mask, not daring to remove it. But suddenly, Todoroki, being the last to sit down, passed by him and accidentally stepped on his foot. Shinso reflexively let out a quiet yet audible shriek.

“Crap!” Shinso exclaimed mentally, his eyes wide.

He messed up.

 “One sec, Flux…”

“Dammit, she noticed.” This was it. She is going to find him out. She is going to notice his escape, “Okay, calm down. Stay calm. Do not react.”

Before he knew it, Hex was at the back of the van, inspecting each of the students. Shinso remained motionless and devoid of emotions. He ensured to look absent and blank, hoping his hazy and distant gaze would fool his sister.

Shinso subtly watched as she analyzed Todoroki. Maybe, just maybe, all she’d do was examine their expressions for a hint of awareness or pinch them to elicit a response, but Shinso was not ready for what came next.

Without warning, Hex forcefully slapped Todoroki on the face. Shinso almost screeched but he suppressed his response, instead, he remained stone-cold, working tirelessly to remain unexpressive.

He watched as she did the same thing to Bakugo and Uraraka. The two did not evoke a single response.

“Hmmm…”

Shinso watched in horror as her attention turned to him and Midoriya.

“Maybe it’s one of you two.”

“Stay calm, Hitoshi.” He mentally exclaimed, “Not a single emotion.”

From his periphery, he watched as Hex crouched in front of Midoriya, feeling her villainous presence.

“If it’s you, I swear to god!”

Then, he heard it, a slap. Strong and resonating. Shinso wanted to flinch at how loud it was, but he remained still.

“Well, I guess that only leaves you, little brother,” Hex said as she moved to stare at Shinso.

His heart thumped loudly.

“Calm down.”

He watched as Hex’s hand gently grabbed his chin. She directed his head so his eyes could meet hers. He could feel her quirk strongly against his mind, clashing with his brainwashing.

“Well, you seem like you're under.”

God, Shinso wanted more than anything to punch her and run away. His fear and anger were skyrocketing. He could feel himself begin to shake but he had to tell himself to stop, he could not convey a fear response. Not with this villain right in front of him.

Then, unexpectedly, she slapped him. Shinso let out a very weak grunt but to his fortune, it was so soft that Hex did not pick up. He quickly shifted to his mind-controlled façade, despite how much his body wanted to break the act.

“Oh, nothing. Well…I guess it must have been my imagination.”

“My mistake. Carry on you five.”

Hex moved away from him and stepped out of the car.

Taking the short opportunity, he let out a soft grunt. He could feel his cheek throbbing but all he could do was let it burn, unable to nurse it.

“That was too close.” Shinso added mentally, “I need to be careful next time.”

The van turned on, the car slightly shaking as the engine roared. Then, without a moment to waste, the vehicle drove out of the storage place and back into the winding tunnels, leaving Shinso afraid of what awaited them next.

It seems like they arrived at the large hanger, according to what he could eavesdrop from Hex and Flux’s conversation. If they were here, then that meant that the dread hand-off was happening soon. If the young hero wanted to do something in terms of getting his and his colleagues out of this current dilemma, now would be the time to enact a plan.

But…what plan?

He could brainwash the pilot and hijack the plane, maybe cause some kind of ruckus. Afterward, he could use the chaos to leave with his colleagues. But, that plan had so many flaws and chances of failure. For one, Flux was still here, his quirk was one he could not avoid. He would grab them in an instant. Two, his four classmates are still under Hex’s control, one simple command from her sister and they would stop him, instantly. And thirdly, there will be guards surveilling the place with quirks he is unaware of, there is the chance that they could effortlessly pin him down. Shinso knew he was greatly outnumbered.

So, what else could he do? What else could he attempt that puts the odds in his favor?

The door to the van opened, interrupting his troubled thoughts. Outside stood the two villains and one of their guards. His face was obscured by a face mask, with only his bright blue eyes visible. His snow-white hair covered by a solid-black beanie.

“Hitoshi and Uraraka, get out of the van.”

Another command. The suggestion caressed his mind, but he mentally replied to her and used his quirk to once again nullify her quirk’s effects on him.

He and Uraraka stepped out of the car. Once out, they stood motionless, staring absent-mindedly at the villain before them.

“Now, listen to me, you are to follow Max to where he leads you. You will follow his simple commands such as sit, stand, or walk. But you will not perform any commands that could endanger your lives. Nod if you understand?”

Shinso nodded as her quirk once again rushed through his mind and body, urging him to follow. However, his brainwashing clashed with her hypnotism, overriding her command.

Once his attention on remaining conscious faded, he jolted upon noticing what was happening, “No, wait, I can’t be separated from them!” Shinso mentally exclaimed in a frenzy.

This was not good. There was no way he could save them if they were separated, there was no way. But he was at a loss. What could he do? What can he do at this very moment that will ensure his victory?

Removing his mind-controlled act would just put him in an even riskier situation. But if he waited any longer, they would be taken, and their chance of escape will be squashed.  

As Shinso continued to ponder on the new situation, he did not notice that the guard, Max, was already making his way to the location where he was ordered to keep them. Uraraka was already following closely behind him.

“Crap!” Before suspicions rose, he rushed over to Uraraka’s side. On his way, he took a quick glance at the van. Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki were now filtering out, none of them aware of what was about to transpire.

Shinso was at a loss, he had no idea what to do. As Max led them to a room just outside the hangar, he began to come to the grim realization that he may not be able to get them out. He may not be able to save them all…Shinso cursed himself for this. He’s a hero; he was given the opportunity to be one. So, knowing that this battle—that was unexpectedly put under his responsibility—was ending in a loss, hurt him.

As they walked, he covertly glanced at Uraraka.

However, maybe not all hope is lost, he could still get someone out…he could get Uraraka out. Maybe, just maybe with a strike of luck, there was a chance that they could both get out of this nightmare. Even if he couldn’t save everyone, he could save someone. Plus, once they were out, he’d be able to find the heroes and devise an alternative plan to save the three.

“I’m sorry guys,” He verbalized internally as they exited the hangar, “I promise to find a way to save you.”

Even if today, he failed, the next chance he gets he won’t lose. He will do everything within his power to save them, to repay them for something he couldn’t accomplish, for something he wasn’t strong enough to win.

.

.

.

“Sit over there.”

Max pointed at a row of chairs that were placed against the wall right next to the door. His command tugged in his mind, so, swiftly, he turned on brainwashing, fighting off the control. Obediently, Shinso sat down on one of the many chairs and remained motionless, staring ahead. He was hoping to get a view of what was happening outside the four walls, but unfortunately, where they sat, all he could see was the view of the adjacent side of the hanger. The area where Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugo were located was completely blocked off from his view.  

Max closed the door and leaned against the wooden structure, his arms crossed and his senses on high alert.

For the past few minutes, not much was happening. Both he and Uraraka simply sat there in silence, their breathing the only thing that could be heard within the concrete walls. But, suddenly, screams erupted. Shinso jumped upon hearing the muffled shouts and desperate pleas. He knew who those earth-shattering cries belonged to, they were coming from Bakugo. Hex must’ve woken them up from their trance.

“Shut the hell up, there is no way that is true!”

Bakugo sounded distraught, something Shinso was not used to hearing. What was happening out there?

“Dammit! Dammit!!”

“Why?! Dammit!!” 

Shinso was having a hard time listening to the conversation that was beholding before him. He knew Hex was saying something, but it was so muffled thanks to the impenetrable walls around them.

Knowing how hard it was to hear anything due to the thickness of these walls yet how easy it was to hear Bakugo, sent shivers down Shinso’s skin. If he could hear Bakugo, he was shouting to the point that his vocal cords could snap.

While the commotion outside continued, Shinso began to work, to formulate a plan. Using his periphery, he glanced at the guard. He was still there, staring out the window. His face was stoic, not reacting to the horrors they were listening to.

“I think he is the only one.” He thought.

Shinso was not a hundred percent sure, but he was certain that at least in their immediate area, they were alone, seeing as that not a single guard—other than him—was spotted on their way to this room.

Good, that’ll make this risky plan of his somewhat possible.

Suddenly, without warning, a blood-curdling scream erupted, abruptly interrupting his thinking process.

Shinso felt his heart squeeze. It sounded like it came—once again—from Bakugo. He sounded in pain, the teenager was being tortured, and brutally.

“Focus.”

Shinso couldn’t worry about what was happening. As much as it pained him, he had to ignore his screams. He had to block him off and think.

So, in terms of his plan, with Hex and Flux busy and with this guard being the only person here, then the likelihood of successfully enacting this plan was high. The thing is that he needs his quirk to make this possible. But the question is if his quirk will allow him to even make it happen.

“I’ll need to brainwash him.” He thought.

It’s not a matter of how, he knows ‘how’. He’ll say something, catch the guard off guard, he’ll respond, and then he’ll bring him under. No, the worry was if his quirk was strong enough to make it happen. He’s exhausted, the pounding headache being a testament to that. The fight from earlier today and the one happening right now whilst fighting off Hex’s commands, is causing him to nearly reach his limits. Also, there’s the possibility he doesn’t respond. If he doesn’t utter a word, then he is done for.

But he has to try, this is the only chance he gets.

“Okay.”

He just needs one simple response; a grunt is enough. He can bring this guy under his control with any type of response he hears.

“It’s now or never.” He affirmed.

Taking a breath, he let his quirk wrap around his words. Then, with his mouth slightly quivering, he opened his mouth and uttered his one word.

“Hey!” He quickly shouted. Immediately, he closed his mouth and continued his mind-controlled façade. He glanced at the guard and noticed his stunned reaction.

“Huh—”

Now!

Shinso felt his quirk wrap around the guy’s mind. He could feel his exhaustion jump tenfold, but he kept fighting, he was not going to lose this one chance. Ignoring the worsening headache, he continued to fortify his quirk until the thread connecting his mind to Shinso’s solidified. Then, in an instant, the thread snapped into place; his control on him was now strongly situated.

“Oh my god…” He suspired.

Shinso relaxed his tensed shoulders and panted heavily. He placed his shaky hands on his chest and felt his racing heartbeat beating against his ribcage, the anxiety from the past hour still running through his senses.

“Dammit.” He whispered; his breathing labored. He stood up and looked at the guard, his eyes glazed and clouded, “Okay, calm down, focus.”

Shinso wanted to shed tears of joy. Celebrate a feat he did not think was possible, especially considering his near-quirk exhaustion. But he couldn’t celebrate, he couldn’t cry with elation, this was simply one of a dozen steps he needed to take to escape this horrid place.

From outside he could hear chattering, they were muffled and faint. It seemed that the villains were exchanging conversations. This meant that their focus was not on him or Uraraka.

“Move,” Shinso ordered, looking intently at the guy.

The man obeyed and stepped away from the exit. Carefully, Shinso opened the door and peeked outside, turning his head to look down both directions of the corridor. He couldn’t hear or see anyone close by meaning that, in the meantime, they were in the clear, but not for long. He had to hurry. It won’t be long before Hex, Flux, or the rest of the guards arrive to grab them.

He moved away from the entrance and looked at Uraraka, her body and mind seemingly unresponsive. He analyzed her hero outfit and took notes on his. They couldn’t head out looking like this, they would surely raise suspicion. He warily yet briskly walked the perimeter of the room, searching for something that could hide their identity. Then, his eyes locked on a particular item. Tucked away in a corner, he noticed a metal locker. Curious, he approached the object and carefully opened it, cautious to not make any noise. The teenager’s eyes widened upon seeing what was inside. Stacked inside were various military tactical-style uniforms which included black beanies, hoodies, jackets, face masks, and fingerless gloves. And at the bottom were two pairs of black boots.

Shinso smiled, what a strike of luck.

Without a moment to waste, he began to remove his hero outfit. He took off his utility belt and all the accessories he wore, simply leaving his jumpsuit on. He grabbed a pair of baggy pants, a jacket, a beanie, a mask, and a set of gloves. Promptly he put the clothing items on, periodically glancing over at the guard to ensure he was matching his style. Once dressed, he grabbed the pair of black boots and earnestly replaced his boots with these tactical versions. They were slightly large, but they will do.

Once ready, he grabbed the necessary clothing for Uraraka and rushed over to the young heroine.

“Max, quietly order Uraraka to remove her support items and her shoes, only leaving her bodysuit on.” Shinso voiced as he winced. The command to talk was a difficult one, he could feel the headache worsening. But he had to make him utter the commands for Uraraka. After all, Hex ordered her to listen to his suggestions, so this guard had to be the one to make the calls for her.

“Uraraka, take off your support items and shoes but leave your bodysuit on,” Max replied, quietly and monotone.

Uraraka obeyed and stood up, almost like a wind-up doll. One by one, she removed her wrist gauntlet, her waist contraption, and her large boots, simply leaving her full bodysuit on.

“Good, now, Max, tell Uraraka to put on the clothing I have in my hands and the boots placed next to her,” Shinso explained, extending the jacket, beanie, pants, mask, and gloves toward her.

“Uraraka, put the clothes he has in his hands and the boots next to you.” He articulated.

The young heroine gazed at the items in Shinso’s hands and grabbed them. Without hesitation, she put on the black pants which were quite baggy and large for her small frame. Afterward, she threw on the jacket, placed the beanie over her head, covered her hands with the gloves, and wrapped the mask over her face.

Uraraka then glanced at the boots next to her, which were a slightly smaller size than the one Shinso was wearing. Slowly she grabbed the shoes and put them on. Once finished, she stood back up and stared mindlessly ahead.

“Good.” Shinso grabbed the ends of her jacket and zipped it up, “Our disguises are ready. Thanks, sister, for leaving these items for us.” He grinned.

Shinso quickly scanned his body and Uraraka’s and compared their outfit to Max’s, they looked identical. Maybe with their disguises, they could blend in and make their escape.

“Max, order Uraraka to follow you,” Shinso ordered. He wanted to make him give Uraraka a more complex command such as pretending to be a guard, but he was already having a hard time keeping up with all these continuous verbal commands, he didn’t know if he had the strength to provide that order. Plus, Hex did give her the suggestion to follow simple commands from him, so that one may be too complex for her to follow.

“Uraraka, follow me.”

The teenager perked up, her stance displaying her readiness to leave as soon as the guard moved.

“Good, now for your command.” Shinso readied himself, both mentally and physically. He was not sure if this command would work, but it was necessary that it did. So, he put his full strength and attention to this upcoming suggestion, “Moving forward, you will see us as your fellow guards. If asked by the other guards in the facility as to who we are, tell them that we are new guards who started recently. If asked what we are doing, tell them we are pursuing some hero students that managed to escape, Hex’s orders. We were found nearby so we were recruited by you to search for them. As for our name, she’s called Joyce and I’m Leo. Nod if you understand.”

The guy nodded.

“Good. Also, you will act normally. You will act as your normal self until I say so. But you will continue to listen to everything I say and do as you are told.” A pounding sensation traversed through his head. Shinso winced, “Okay, that’s all.”

As soon as the command was finished, Max’s eyes returned to a state of liveliness, no longer glazed. Rubbing his temples, he looked at the guy, shocked at the changed demeanor of the guy.

“Oh my god…” He uttered, speechless. Did it work?

“Oh! Hey!” The guy shouted.

“Shhhh! Quiet!” He urged, his heart skipping a beat. “Well, I’m glad you look…well…normal. But did the rest of my suggestions work?” Shinso stared at the guy who was a bit startled by Shinso’s reaction, “Hey Max, do you know who we are?” Shinso pointed at himself and Uraraka.

“Of course, I do.” He smiled, “You're Leo and she is Joyce, you are the new recruits here.”

“T-that’s correct,” The teenager was appalled, “Do you know what our mission is?”

“I do, we need to catch the hero students that escaped, we were ordered by Hex to catch them.”

Shinso smiled, amazed by his response, “Indeed. Well, we shouldn’t waste any more time, let’s go find them. But, to make our mission possible, I want you to use your knowledge of this place to lead us to where the cargo vans are located. Make sure to remain quiet and observant but if we are stopped and questioned, follow the information I told you about our mission and about our identities, okay?”  

“Of course.” He nodded.

“Oh, one more thing, Joyce’s other name is Uraraka, but can you tell her to follow your commands whenever you call her ‘Joyce’?”

“For sure,” Max gazes at Uraraka, “Uraraka, you will follow me whenever I call you ‘Joyce’.”

The young heroine nodded whilst staring intently at the guard.

“Good, now, let’s go, quickly!”

“Alright!” Briskly, Max ran out of the room. Uraraka followed while Shinso remained in the back, vigilant for anyone who may try to sneak behind them.

“Warm me if you see anyone.” Shinso voiced as they ran.

“Of course.” He replied.

Thanks…my little puppet.

Shinso uttered internally, smiling proudly.

Time to get out.

He proclaimed, determined. 

Chapter Text

---Back with Hex: The Holding Room---

“Max! Come in! Max! Come in!” Hex shouted into her communication receiver as she stood attentive outside the holding room, her tone urgent.

She activated a private line so only she and the one in communication could hear the conversation coming in. Hex waited a few minutes, but nobody came through. Crackling and hissing noises of the static interference were the only sounds emanating out. Her irritation increased. Impatiently, she spoke once more.

“Max! Come—”

“Hello, Hex. I’m here.”

Hex jolted in surprise; she was not expecting him to reply so…normally. Clutching her communication receiver, she proclaimed her next words, obviously frustrated.

“Where the hell are you!? Where are the two students!? I told you to keep an eye on them!”

Once finished with her statement, Hex waited. The silence was unnaturally long, this made Hex suspicious.

Before she could repeat her questions, the man’s voice came through.

“I’m so sorry Hex, they ran off on me. But don’t worry, I am looking for them. I will catch them and bring them right back to you.”

Hex was skeptical, he sounded sincere, but Max wouldn’t have let his guard down to the point where they would have “run-off”. Knowing this, she wasn’t sure if what he was saying was the truth, “And how exactly did you lose them? Was Hitoshi involved?”

Again, another long silence ensued. Annoyance coursed through her thoughts. Why is it taking so long for this man to reply?

“I think so,” His voice came through, “I just remember everything going blank and then when I woke up, both he and the other student were gone. But don’t worry! I recruited a few guards to help me with the search?”

A few guards? Hex wondered.

“A few guards you say. And who are these guards you recruited?”

“Oh! Their Just a few new recruits. They’ve been doing a good job helping me out!”

“Uh-huh.” She replied, suspicious, “Well, Max,” Hex put a hand on her waist and grinned malevolently, “Tell me a little bit more about these new recruits. I’m wondering, could the name of one of those recruits be Ochaco Uraraka by any chance?”

“Um, no, her name is Joyce.”

Her?

There weren’t any new female recruits who were tasked with guard duty. Liv was the only one, but she’s been a loyal member of theirs for years.

All this mismatch of information caused Hex to piece the puzzles together.

“Okay…” Hex smiled villainously. She opened her mouth, her tone laced with menace, “Uraraka…I know you're there. So do me a favor and incapacitate—”  

But Hex could not complete her statement. Her sentence was abruptly disrupted by a panicked shout and then a loud crack. Soon after, without warning, the line went completely silent.  

“Huh…Max? Come in, Max?”

Silent.

“Dammit!” She shouted, her burst thick with anger, “I knew it. You sneaky little brat, you used that dam quirk of yours to control one of my own. Not only did you escape me, but you brainwashed one of my guards and ran off. Ugh! And just as I was enjoying our little sibling reunion.”

Hex was about to give Flux a call but, before she could even search for her phone, the villain appeared out of nowhere, holding someone over his shoulders.

“Sh—dammit Flux! Stop running up to me like that! Last thing I need right now is a dam heart attack.” She shouted her exasperation spewing at high quantities.

“Oh! Sorry, Hex! I didn’t mean to sneak up on you like that.” Flux pulled the person off his shoulder and let him stand, his body rigid and motionless, “I’ve got Yamato and—” The speed-user stopped. Something was off. Flux scanned his surroundings and noticed that something—or someone—was missing. “Um, where’s Shinso and Uraraka?”

Hex locked her gaze on Flux, her eyes glistening with frustration and fury.

“They are gone.”

Flux’s mouth went agape.

“What…but, how?”

“My dam brother is “how”! That boy broke out of my quirk. I don’t know how, but that brat apparently managed to break out without me noticing. And, once free, he left with Uraraka and crazy enough, with Max as well.”

“Max? But he is a loyal employee of ours, he would never have followed with Shinso’s demands. With that wind manipulation quirk of his, he would have stopped Shinso in his tracks.”

“Yes, if he was in control,” Hex grunted.

“No, you don’t mean—”

“He brainwashed him, Flux. I knew something was up as soon as he answered my call. He was acting like his normal self, but his responses were not matching up. That led me to believe that what he was doing was not being done willingly. My dam brother has him wrapped under his little fingers.” Hex smiled, “As his sister, I should be proud of him. Making others talk and act normally is quite the feat. I would be congratulating him…if he was working beside me,” The villain then frowned, “But instead, what he just did just makes him a bigger thorn in my side.”

“Hex, let me go find him,” Hex paused her contemplation and looked at Flux, “He shouldn’t have gotten far. I’ll just do a quick sweep and bring the three right back to you.”

Flux did a few quick stretches and prepared himself to run, “Besides, they can’t hide from me,” He took a deep breath and exhaled, “Those two will be ours before you know it, just wait and—AH!” Flux stopped, a sudden pain preventing him from stepping off.

As his quirk flowed through his body, about to be expelled through his extremities, he felt an overwhelming sensation of pins and needles pass through his limbs. Afterward, the sensation moved into numbness. Unable to feel his legs, he collapsed to the ground as his world swirled and warped around him.

“Flux!” Hex crouched next to him, her concern growing.

Flux panted heavily. He pushed himself up to seating, Hex assisting him in the process, groaning as fiery stabs pierced through his numbed legs. Gravely, he sucked in oxygen, feeling as if he would suffocate if he didn’t.

“You’ve overexerted yourself, Flux. Please, stay here. Take a break.”

“B—but…t—the students.” Flux wheezed, “W—we c—can’t…leave t—them.”

Hex sighed, “It’s fine.” She gazed at her communication receiver and fiddled with the settings, “I’ll warn the guards about the three. I’ll advise them to use any means necessary to catch them if found but…they are not our top priority. Our priority is hiding ourselves and our business until the heroes leave this island. So, I do want them to be wary of the three, but their focus should be on getting underground. So as much as it pains me, we won’t activate a search team.”

Flux pulled himself up to stand and leaned against the wall, sweat falling from his hairline, “Okay…I—I’m sorry…a—again.”

“It’s okay. You’ve done enough. We accomplished our main goal, those two were merely bonuses. Even if they do escape, they won’t find us or their classmates.” Hex smiled, “So their escape won’t lead to anything, even if they tell the heroes.”

Hex pressed the call button on her communication device, “Calling all personnel. Please be on the lookout for Max, one of the employees on guard duty. Two hero students by the names of Hitoshi Shinso and Ochako Uraraka managed to escape with Max as a hostage. I am aware that Uraraka is going by the name of Joyce. Also, I am quite certain that Max is actively being controlled by Shinso, allowing this escape to happen. If found, do not respond to Shinso. Make sure to restrain or incapacitate them by whatever means necessary and bring them to the underground base. But please, do not go out of your way to find them. Your priority is to get yourself and all necessities underground.”

Hex let go of the call button. Immediately after, various affirmatives and “understood” came through.

“Alright, that’s done. Now,” Hex turned her attention to the brunette-haired man who stood unmoving, “Time to deal with you.”

The villain analyzed him pensively, staring at his sightless eyes, “You…you’ve been quite a thorn to my side. I could take you and let your brain rot under my control, but you’re a liability at this point. Having an eventual mindless robot rooming around just doesn’t look good to our future employers and buyers. And with this move, you're just too much of a hassle. You're also too dangerous for us, who knows what else you might be hiding. So, you’ll remain here…but not with the information you have.”

Hex grabbed his hands and continued to gaze into his eyes, enforcing her control on him, “Once the sun rises, you will awaken from my control. All suggestions will disappear from your head and all memories of “Yamato” will return to you. But when you wake up, you will forget everything about your time in this organization. That includes your reasons for joining, the work you’ve done here, the layout of the base, where the other bases are located, and where our secret underground base is stationed. Please nod if you understand.”

Yamato nodded, almost mechanically.

“Good.” Hex let go of his hands and looked at Flux, “Let’s go, we are done here. Yamato will no longer be a problem for us.”

Hex made her way back to the hangar with Flux following closely, hoping to meet up with the rest of the guards and leave.

“S-sounds good,” Flux stated, still winded from his quirk overuse, “I’m h-hoping they find those two students.”

“Well, if they do that’s great. If they don’t then it’s not the end of the world. As much as I wanted to bond with my little brother, it doesn’t seem like fate has that in store for us. I’m excited to see their feeble attempts to find their dear friends though! It’s something I’m very much looking forward to witnessing.” Hex grinned devilishly.

Flux smiled, “Same here…well,” He began as they reached the guards who were patiently waiting for them near the cargo vans, “Either way, I say we can call this a job well done?”

Hex nodded, “Yes, a job well done indeed.”

The two villains stepped into their respective van and promptly zoomed off, both ecstatic and optimistic.

The future of their business looked bright. They were ready, they were ready to be undefeatable, they were ready to be unstoppable. They were ready to introduce their business to a new and shining tomorrow.

---In the tunnels: Shinso, Uraraka, and Max---

“Max, how close are we?” Shinso asked, his voice muffled by his thick cloth mask. He took a quick glance behind me, ensuring that nobody was following them.

“It’s a pretty far trek, but we are following a shortcut, hopefully, we can get there in about 20 minutes if we hurry,” Max answered.

“Okay.” Shinso proclaimed. Troubled by the estimated time of arrival. He wanted more than anything to be at their location, to arrive at the vans at this very second.

For the past 10 minutes, the three had been briskly traversing through the winding underground tunnels of the facility, but to Shinso, it felt more like an hour with the constant adrenaline and “on edge” feeling he’d been experiencing. They ran in increments, hiding at moments to avoid any close calls. Thankfully, they haven’t run into any confrontations, all thanks to Uraraka’s quirk.

Miraculously, Shinso managed to order Max to utter a particular command to the young heroine. A command that allowed Uraraka to use her quirk on them at very low levels, enough to slightly lift the weight off their bodies. That way they could traverse the tunnels while muffling any noises that came from the graveled ground. Shinso was glad the command worked—despite the headache that came afterward—now they could silently make their way to the cargo vans.

As their steps lightly grazed the flooring, Shinso remembered how thankful he was for Aizawa’s harsh exercise regime. He was greatly exhausted from the previous fight, but thanks to the training his teacher provided him, he had the strength to keep going. If this were him from the Sports Festival, he would have collapsed from exhaustion right about now.

But even with his improved stamina, he was feeling winded, the thick mask was simply amplifying the rate of his draining energy. But he fought through it. If he collapses now, his control on Max will break and he does not want to phantom what would happen if the guard became aware of his situation.

“Leo.” Shinso snapped back to reality, moving away from his slight rumination. Concerned, he stared at Max, his back facing him.

“Yeah.”

“Someone is coming,” Max stated, his voice shifting to a whisper.

Shinso looked ahead. His eyes widened; they had company. Far but quickly approaching were two guards who seemed heavily armed, their footsteps echoing loudly throughout the warmly lit tunnel.

“Shit,” Shinso exclaimed, quietly.

They had to hide and quick. A confrontation was the last option he would take if an escape was not possible. But, with Shinso’s draining energy, a confrontation could lead to his collapse. So, frantically, Shinso grabbed both Uraraka and Max and pulled them to a hallway intersecting the other direction. Once in the new location, he noticed a few doors. Feverishly, he jumbled the nobs. Unfortunately, none of them budged, they were all locked.

“Dammit, dammit, dammit!” Shinso panicked. He could feel his chest constrict. The voices were getting louder, meaning they must’ve taken the hallway they were currently standing in. If they didn’t do something, if they didn’t hide, they would be found.

“Follow me!” Shinso silently ordered as he ran.

“Leo, that’s the wrong way, we need to—”

“I know!” Shinso yelped in a whisper, still attempting to open the few untested doors, “I-I order you to follow me and shut up!”

As if a light switched off, Max’s mouth sealed shut.

“T-Thanks.” He whispered.

The voices were getting closer and closer, bouncing off the walls, and disorienting the young hero. Whatever conversation those guards were having sounded more prominent as time went by.

“Okay…” Shinso grabbed the doorknob to a door that had a sign that read “Janitor”, “P-please open,” Praying, he twisted it and to his relief, it turned, the door opened, “Thank god!”

The door led to what looked like a janitorial closet. It was small but it would do.

“Quick, in here.” He pointed.

Without saying a word, Max followed and walked inside, followed by Uraraka. Shinso entered soon after. Once inside, he closed the door, engulfing themselves in pitch darkness.

.

.

.

“Did you hear about the fight that happened at the hand-off location? I heard things got pretty intense over there.”

“Yeah, I heard. But I’m glad Hex and Flux won in the end. Those hero brats did not stand a chance against those two!”

Shinso listened as the conversation between the guards approached them. It was clear to him that the two were mere feet from them. He wouldn’t be surprised if they were right outside the door.

“Indeed. Those two are unstoppable. Those heroes are nothing but weaklings.”

Shinso clutched his fist in anger as he eavesdropped. The teenager wanted more than anything to walk out and brainwash them. He wanted to give them hell. That little voice in his head wanted to put them under his control and inflicted the most agonizing pain on them. But that is not something a hero would do. So, instead, he remained quiet in the dark and tight closet, hearing his breathing and the ones around him. He kept his inhales and exhales steady, remaining calm despite his nerves hallowing in fear.

After what felt like a millennial, the conversations got dimmer. Shinso listened intently, it sounded like they were moving away from them. Good.

Once both their footsteps and conversations were at a nearly incomprehensible whisper, Shinso carefully opened the door.

“Wait here.” He ordered.

Shinso stepped out, slowly and attentively. He scanned the area. It didn’t seem like anyone was around, the guards must’ve left.

“Okay, let’s—” But before Shinso could order Max to follow him, something in the guard’s pant pocket jolted to life.

“Max! Come in! Max! Come in!” A voice blared loudly. Shinso froze.

It was her.

“Did you hear that!”

“Is that Hex calling for Max?”

“Max? But why? Shouldn’t he be with her?”

Footsteps came rushing towards them, quick and urgent. Before Shinso could dash back into their hiding spot, the two gruff guys came from around the corner and stopped as soon as they saw the young hero. As if he were a deer caught in headlights, Shinso went rigid. The men’s eyes met his gaze, eyeing the frightened teenager.

“Hey! Who are you!? What are you doing down here!?”

Shinso’s heart was thundering. But he couldn’t just stand there. He had to take care of these guys so he could figure out a way to diverge her sister. So, he took a breath and readied himself to do what he does best, despite knowing the repercussions that would arise from his actions.

“Oh, hi boys!” The two guards were now a few feet away from him, but Shinso didn’t move. Instead, he smiled, his grin trembling as aching pains coursed through his body.

One of the men walked intently toward him, ready to grab him.

“Who are—" But before he could land a finger on him, the man stopped. In an instant, his whole body relaxed, and his eyes glazed over.

“Huh?” The other guard stopped his stride, shocked by his companion’s sudden change in demeanor. He glanced at Shinso and then back at his companion, who was standing there, completely transfixed, “Xander? What the hell’s gotten into you?”

Xander, huh? Shinso thought, smiling as sweat dripped from his forehead.

“Xander,” He stared at the man, “I want you to kill—no knock your friend out over there!” Shinso pointed, shouting through his mask.

The guard’s eyes widened in horrid realization. Robotically, Xander turned to face his companion, his face expressionless and blank.

“N-no way! Hex’s brother! But why!? I t-thought Hex defeated you!” The guy yelped as he backed away from the mind-controlled individual who was rapidly closing in on him.

“Huh? You thought I would be defeated by a villain like her…think again.” He snarled. He watched attentively as the scene unfolded before him, feeling an odd sense of power and domination.

“No…Xander, snap out of it, Shinso is—” But before he could say anything else, Xander extended his arm, and a bubble-like substance enveloped the guy. Immediately after, muffled sounds of suffocation emanated from within.

“S—top! I—can’t—breathe.” The muted shouts from the guy came through. He punched the invisible barrier in desperation, trying, yet failing, to escape, “H—Help!”

“Bre—ath!”

“I—can’t!!”

The pleading shouts instantly snapped Shinso out of his trance. His eyes widened in pure terror. No…this wasn’t right.

“H—HELP!!” The guy choked.

“No! Don’t—” But as soon as he attempted to give a command, his world swayed. His footing became unstable. He leaned against the wall, trying to center himself while the world warped in front of him.

Blinking a few times, attempting to shake off the dizziness, he saw that the guy was still struggling to breathe. He had to stop this before it was too late.

Ignoring his body’s pleas to rest, he spoke, “Don’t! Only knock him—” But his efforts were futile. To his horror, the guy in the bubble collapsed, his body falling like a ragdoll that had their strings cut off.

“N-No…STOP NOW!!!” Shinso belted, his knees giving out in the process. Soon after, Xander’s bubble disappeared, popping into oblivion. Unable to think of anything else but the motionless guy before him, Shinso pushed himself up, his legs shaking violently. Once up, he rushed over to him, his balance unstable. He kneeled next to him, ignoring the fiery pains from his muscles. Frantically, he pressed against his neck to feel for a pulse, but he couldn’t find one.

“No…” He whispered. He pressed harder, hands shaking as he squeezed his fingers deeper into his skin, but still, he felt nothing. There was no pulse and, worse, there was no breathing.

His heart seized.

He knew what that meant. He was dead.

He killed him.

“No, but how?”

“Max! Come—”

Dammit, Hex! Shinso thought, his mind shifting to the additional problem at hand.

“Max!” Shinso shouted, his voice quivering, “You can talk now! Respond to Hex! Tell her, you're there!”

Max, still standing inside the closet, grabbed a device from his pant pocket and pressed the call button.

“Hello, Hex. I’m here.” He answered, calm and collected.

“Where the hell are you!? Where are the two students!? I told you to keep watch on them.”

Shinso was in a dilemma. For one, he just made someone kill another person in cold blood, and two, Hex was right there. She may not be there physically, but she was very much there.

The young hero stood back up, his limbs and his head essentially screaming at him. He couldn’t do anything about the guard. Not getting caught was his top priority.

“I’m so sorry Hex, they ran off on me. But don’t worry, I am looking for them. I will catch them and bring them right back to you.” Shinso heard Max reply after a minute or two. Well, at least the command he implanted in him was working.

He slowly yet hurriedly rushed over to him. They had to end this call with some kind of fake story or explanation and leave this area. They were standing in a crime scene. One that would surely raise suspicion if they remained here.

“And how exactly did you lose them? Was Hitoshi involved?”

“Crap! Her questions are getting too complex.” He whispered.

Shinso entered the cramped janitorial closet, not bothering to close the door.

“M-Max!” Shinso yelped. Before the guard could reply to Hex, the guy intently looked at him, the dimmed lights filtering from outside making it hard to see.

“T-Tell her that you think Hitoshi was involved. Then, let her k-know…” His head was pounding, “L-let her know…that all you remember was seeing everything go black and when you woke up, you noticed that both Hitoshi and the other student were gone. But tell her to not worry about what happened, because you recruited us to help with the search.”

Max nodded and pressed the call button on his device, “I think so, I just remember everything going blank, and then when I woke up, both he and the other student were gone. But don’t worry! I recruited a few guards to help me with the search?”

“And who are these guards you recruited.” Hex’s reply came through.

“Oh! Their Just a few new recruits. They’ve been doing a good job helping me out!” Max immediately answered.

“Uh-huh.”

Oh no, Shinso knew that tone. She was suspicious.

“Well, Max…Tell me a little bit more about these new recruits. I’m wondering, could the name of one of those recruits be Ochaco Uraraka by any chance?”

Shinso choked, his throat squeezing. He was this close to grabbing the device and smashing it beyond repair, but instead, Max replied, his tone obviously displaying confusion, “Um, no, her name is Joyce.”

A short pause followed. Shinso felt like he was going to throw up.

“Okay…Uraraka…I know you're there. So do me a favor and…”

Shinso’s fear skyrocketed.

Her quirk!

He almost forgot. Her quirk works through communication devices! Instinctively, he snatched the phone from Max’s hand.

“…incapacitate—”

“No!!” Using all his might, he hurled the phone across the closet. The device smashed onto the opposite wall, shattering it.

Hex’s voice immediately stopped.

“Oh god…t-that was close.” He looked at Uraraka, her face expressionless, it didn’t look like the command went through.

“Okay,” He took a breath, calming his nerves, “I need to um take some precautions.”

Shinso pulled out his phone and illuminated the closet. He searched the area, looking for something. Inside the closet, he found stacks of paper towels, cloth, and napkins. These materials weren’t exactly what he was looking for, but he could work with those items. He grabbed one of the white cloths and ripped them into small pieces. Afterward, he stood beside Uraraka and shoved the pieces of cloth into her ears. Each movement was gentle, not wanting to cause her any pain.

“Okay, I’m hoping that’ll muffle out any noises in case we hear Hex again.”

Once he knew the pieces of cloth were comfortably placed in Uraraka’s ears and her beanie was covering the entirety of her head, Shinso walked out of the closet, “Out, we need to go. Max, continued leading use to the cargo vans.”

“Of course, but what about the pho—”

“W-we’ll deal with that later, just go!” Max said nothing, instead, he rushed out, with Uraraka following closely behind him, and Shinso taking the rear. The teenager turned to look behind him, glancing at the horrid scene he left behind. As he ran, he kept his quirk active on the guard, but once they were far away, once he knew they were unreachable, he released him from his control.

“No…NO!!!” Screams of anguish roared through the tunnels.

“XAAANDERRR!!!”

The shouts were harrowing. Shinso tried to shut them off, but they hurt too much. What he did was unforgivable. Xander may be a criminal, but he didn’t deserve to die. As for the other guy, he removed him from his companion, from his friend. Worse, he just implanted guilt on him despite it not being his fault.

At that moment, he became the villain. He used his quirk for something he promised to never use it for…for villainy.

“Calling all personnel. Please be on the lookout for Max, one of the employees on guard duty…”

The sounds were faint, but he could hear them, each blaring from the guard’s communication devices. They sounded static, but the speaker was recognizable. It was Hex. She was warning the guards of their escape.

“Two hero students by the names of Hitoshi Shinso and Ochako Uraraka managed to escape with Max as a hostage. I am aware that Uraraka is going by the name of Joyce. Also, I am quite certain that Max is actively being controlled by Shinso, allowing this escape to happen…”

Her sister knows, of course, she does.

Nonetheless, they ran. The sounds echoing and bouncing along the walls.

“Be extra vigilant, Max.”

The man nodded.

“If found, do not respond to Shinso. Make sure to restrain or incapacitate them by whatever means necessary and bring them to the underground base. But please, do not go out of your way to find them. Your priority is to get yourself and all necessities underground.”

The last sentence came as a surprise to the teenager.

She isn’t sending a search team. Instead, she is simply instructing the guards to keep watch for them. Well, that’ll definitely make things easier. But even with this good news, their little façade won’t work on the people in this facility anymore. Hex told every single person of their disguises, meaning that the script he implanted in Max would not fly anymore.

“Max, are we close?”

“Yes, we are—”

“Hey!”

Shinso halted, his blood running cold. It was one of Hex and Flux’s guards.

Dammit!

“Hello,” Shinso replied as calmly as possible, “What seems to be the problem?”

“That guard with you, he seems quite familiar.” The guy asked, glancing at Max, trying to make out who he might be despite his masked features.

“Oh, he is just one of the guards coming in from the south building. We are from there actually. We are just seeing if we can track down those two escapees before we make our way to the underground base.” Shinso explained.

“Hmmm.” The guy wondered. Shinso remained neutral, but internally he prayed that he believed his story. He wasn’t sure if he had the strength to brainwash him if he caught on to his lie.

“Okay, well, don’t take too long. Remember, Hex stated that we shouldn’t worry about them, just to be wary. Getting to the base as soon as possible should be your priority.”

“We understand. We’ll make our way over there shortly.”

The guy nodded and headed out.

“Go.” He whispered to Max.

The three made their leave. Once out of sight, they continued their run, hoping to reach the cargo vans as quickly as possible.

That van was their only means of escape, the only means of escaping this hell.

.

.

.

“Leo, we’re here.”

The elation that Shinso felt was astronomical. They arrived. Finally, they made it.

Max opened the door to a large storage facility meant for outdoor equipment. One similar to the area he was previously in when he was held captive by the two villains. But what made Shinso’s heart burst from joyfulness, were the two cargo vans parked against the wall. Shinso wanted to shout and celebrate in relieved excitement.

But there was no time for celebration, they had to grab that van and go.

“Max, get in the driver's seat and drive us to the warehouse where the hand-off should have happened.” Shinso ordered, “Please tell Joyce to follow me. Joyce and I will be sitting in the back.”

“Understood. Joyce, follow Leo.” Max pointed as he made his way to the driver's seat. Uraraka turned to look at the teenager, her eyes wide and unseeing.

“Okay, Joyce,” Shinso opened the back doors, “Get in and sit down.”

Uraraka followed without question. She stepped in and obediently sat down. Shinso later stepped in, and as soon as he did, the car ignited to life.

“Ready?” Max asked.

“Yeah,” He announced as he sat down, “Go, get us out of here.”

“Alright.” Max pressed the button of a remote control located near his seat. Soon after, the garage doors lifted upward, “Onwards then.”

The guard pressed the gas. They drove off, with Max leading them through the darkened roads of the underground labyrinth. While the car moved, Shinso swayed softly. He felt like he would pass out at any minute. That command to drive was the last straw for him. But he had to keep going…just a little longer. They were almost out; they were almost saved. It was almost over. He just had to keep fighting…just a bit longer.

---At the warehouse---

“They're over here!”

All Might, accompanied by Tsukauchi, Ryuko, Burnin, Kami Woods, and about a dozen other pro-heroes, ran. He followed the heroes in front of him, unsure if he was ready to see the destruction awaiting him. Upon entering, All Might’s eyes widened, the calamity in front of him was monumental. The beams supporting the structure were dangerously unstable and there was debris and crumbled concrete everywhere. It looked like a powerful earthquake rammed through the area.

“Crap! This is worse than I thought! Quick! Search the area! Restrain every single villain you find and get the heroes to the medics!” All Might shouted.

“Understood!” The heroes ran off to execute their orders.

All Might glanced at Tsukauchi who was just as wide-eyed as he was, “Dammit, Tsukauchi.” All Might began as they briskly made their way further into the warehouse, “T-this is worse than I thought.”

Tsukauchi sighed, “I know, we wanted the backup to aid with this fight, but unfortunately, they couldn’t get here on time.” He paused and took a breath, “But we can’t do anything about it, all we can do is get the heroes and students out of here and shut down—”

Tsukauchi’s phone suddenly burst to life. The detective paused his trek and immediately picked up. All Might stopped to listen.

“Hello?”

“Sir! We are searching the facilities to find any guards who may be roaming around, but we haven’t run into any, it’s unusually quiet. The only one we’ve been able to find was one unconscious woman who was with Edgeshot’s team. Also, we can’t seem to find those kids anywhere. Weren’t they in the area where Midnight’s team was at?” The male voice of one of the many heroes came through.

“Yes, they should be.”

“Well, they are not there.”

“Odd,” Tsukauchi wondered, “Keep searching, they shouldn’t have run far. Make sure you also take care of any injured heroes you find.”

“Of course, we’ll do, and we’ll continue looking.”

Then the communication ended.

“They can’t find them?” All Might interjected.

“Seems like it,” Tsukauchi replied as he put away his phone, “Let’s not worry about that, finding the boys and getting everyone out of here is our top priority.”

“Of course, let’s go search for them!” All Might replied.

The two continued their trek. They walked further into the chaos, prepared yet scared to witness the nightmares that the villains abdominally laid ahead for them.

.

.

.

It was hard to ignore the shouts, the orders, the demands, and the needs traversing through the warehouse. The place was in turmoil, yet everyone knew their role. Everyone knew what to do to ensure efficient recovery.

“Over here! I found Eraserhead and Endeavor, I’ll go ahead and take them to the medic station.” Ryuko shouted as she picked up the two heroes and placed their limp bodies on her arms.

“One of the heroes is taking Ingenium to the medic station.” Kami Woods explained, he then extended his tree limbs to reveal a few unconscious guards, “I’ve got a few guards here, help me get the quirk suppression cuffs on before they wake up!”

The rescue was moving quickly and efficiently. The backup, which consisted of top pro-heroes and sidekicks, agreed to travel to the island to aid in the raid if the situation became dire. When the request came, they quickly got on the police-provided plane and flew to the island. Unfortunately, due to customs restrictions and communication disturbances, they weren’t able to arrive on the island as soon as they hoped.

Nonetheless, the heroes persevered and conducted the rescue despite the roadblock.

The rescue team hastily moved the injured heroes away from the destruction. The former number one hero as well as Tsukauchi desperately searched the area. However, something was amiss. All Might felt as if something was wrong.

Promptly, All Might pulled a hero who was working on restraining one of the many guards.

“Have you seen the villains!?” All Might scanned the area once more, “I can’t see them and there hasn’t been any communication about them.”

The hero looked at All Might, his expression sorrow-filled, “The villains? No…I have not seen them, sorry.”

Those were not the words the former number-one hero wanted to hear.

“It’s all good,” Tsukauchi interjected, “Thank you, we’ll continue searching.”

The hero nodded and continued his work. Meanwhile, the two resumed their search, hoping to find any sign of the villains or better, of the three missing students. But the longer they searched, the grimmer their situation became.

Every single time they asked, it was the same answer.

They would ask a nearby hero if they’ve seen the villains or the students and every time, they would get a sorrowful “no”.

All Might was beginning to panic.

“Where are they…” All Might wondered, his heart pumping. He stared at the detective, his eyes desperate, “Tsukauchi, where the hell are they!?”

Before Tsukauchi could reply, Burnin, one of Endevor’s sidekicks, came rushing towards them, obviously distraught.

“All Might! Detective!” Burnin panted, “Shinso! Uravity! The villains! The students! W-we can’t find them! W-we’ve searched everywhere! They are nowhere to be seen!”

All Might felt his stomach flip upside down. Panic surged through his body.

“W-what do you mean you can’t find them?” All Might asked, his voice trembling.

“Everyone here has been working on searching for them, but we haven’t had any luck. Even one of our sidekicks who has a search quirk couldn’t find any signs of their ware about…I-I have to suspect the worst-case scenario.” She explained, concerned.

“No…” All Might wanted to run away and cry in utter despair. This was not the outcome he wanted. He wanted to arrive here, find his students, apprehend the villains, and leave. Not find the place in complete disarray with both the students and villains missing. This could only mean one thing.

“The villains escaped.” Tsukauchi stated, “And with the students.”  

“Yeah, that’s my suspicion,” Burnin replied, her head downcasted in defeat.

Midoriya, Todoroki, and Bakugo were all gone, taken once more by the same villains who captured them in the first place. Worse, Shinso and Uraraka were also taken. Kidnapped by the same deranged criminals.

All Might had to resist the urge to run out and search for them himself. As he is now, he couldn’t do anything. But man, he wished, even if it were for a bit, that he could tap into One for All and search for them. With One for All, he would be able to effortlessly defeat the villains and take back his students. But, instead, he stood there, his mind swirling with ruminating thoughts.

Did they do anything to his students? Are they hurt? Were they sold?!

These questions ran rampant in his mind.

He was worried and concerned for each one of them, but the one who worried him the most was Midoriya. Do the villains know about One for All? If they do, what will happen to him?

“All Might.”

Tsukauchi proclaimed, jolting All Might out of his thoughts.

“We need to get everyone out of here. This place is now a crime scene.” Tsukauchi explained, he then faced Burnin, “Please let everyone know of the new developments. Take all the injured to the medic station and make sure all the criminals are restrained. Then, leave the scene, we can’t disrupt any evidence that could hint us to the student and villains’ location.”

“Understood!” Swiftly, she activated her quirk and flew off, ready to warn the heroes of the unpleasant news.

“Come on All Might,” Tsukauchi began, “We need to think through a new pl—”

But before Tsukauchi could blur out his next words, a sound roared. What sounded like a car echoed through the warehouse. They were not the only ones who could hear it, All Might as well as the nearby heroes could hear the roaring vibrations of a moving vehicle. It sounded like it was coming from the adjacent entrance.

“You hear that, right?” Tsukauchi asked.

“Yeah, I do” All Might replied.

Meticulously, the two approached the entrance, both curious. However, the sounds got louder. They were also rapidly approaching. Immediately, All Might grabbed Tsukauchi by the shirt and began to pull him away.

“We should probably—”

CRASH!!

In an instant, the wall to the entrance crumbled, causing a loud rumble to shake the weakened structure of the building. A plume of dust and a strong gust of wind flew past the heroes, causing a series of coughs to initiate.

“What…the…hell!” All Might coughed as he shunned his eyes to prevent the dust from entering his sleep-riddled eyes.

On top of the coughs coming from All Might, Tsukauchi, and the heroes, there were coughs and grunts coming from the crashed and nearly destroyed vehicle, frightening the detective and the former number-one hero.

As the dust began to clear, they saw someone getting out of the driver's seat. Once off, he walked towards the stunned individuals.

Immediately, Tsukauchi took a defensive stance and pulled out his gun. The shadowed figure noticed and stopped his procession.

“Don’t come any closer! Who the hell are you!” Tsukauchi shouted, pointing the gun at the figure, his fingers dangerously closing in on the trigger.

“DON’T SHOOT!!!”

Another shout belted. Tsukauchi flinched.

“Please!” Another covered individual pleaded, running towards the frightened hero and detective, his hands outstretched, “Just don’t—”

Tsukauchi pointed the gun at him, the individual stopped and yelped in shock, “Then reveal yourself, who the hell are you!?”

Slowly and carefully, he removed his beanie, revealing a messy flock of lavender hair. Tsukauchi watched while the gun remained stationarily pointed at him.

The individual then removed his mask and let it fall to the ground.

Upon seeing the unmasked figure, All Might’s eyes widened in astonishment.

“No—wait—Shinso?”

Shinso let out a weak smile as he gazed at the two.

“Yeah…it’s me.”

Chapter Text

“Leo! We are nearing the warehouse! The entrance is right in front of us!” Max shouted as he sped through the asphalt road.

Shinso stood up and awkwardly walked over to Max’s side, holding on for dear life as the van jolted violently.

“I can stop the car and we can find a way in—”

“No…I want you to keep going, don’t stop!”

“But…we’ll crash, is that what you want?” Max asked, keeping his sight on the dimly lit road.

“Yes! The entrance could be barricaded! Finding another way in will waste too much time! So, don’t stop and brace for impact!” Shinso exclaimed, trying to keep his footing stable. He then rushed over to where Uraraka sat. Despite the car’s violent swerving and jerking movements, she maintained her seated position, her frame undisturbed. Shinso grasped the seatbelt located beside her and pulled it across her body. He knew what came next wasn’t going to be pretty, but this plan was necessary. It was the quickest way out.

Once he knew his classmate was safely strapped in, he quickly sat down, next to Uraraka, and buckled in his seatbelt. Ready, he wrapped an arm in front of Uraraka’s abdomen, working as a barrier. He used his other hand to latch onto anything he could to limit his own trashing.

“Crashing in 3…”

Shinso closed his eyes, waiting for the impact.

“2…”

He felt Uraraka’s up-and-down breathing, calm and rhythmic, nothing compared to what Shinso was feeling. But he focused on that, her tranquil breathing.

“1!”

Here we go, they were almost out. The anticipation was eating him. But he wasn’t sure if he was ready for what came next. He will need to disclose the news about his peers. Was he ready to retell those horrors?

CRASH!

The van crashed violently, breaking the loose concrete walls, and causing the car to ram into the other side of the solid structure. Shinso trashed and flailed ferociously. The momentum of the impact forced Uraraka’s body to fling forcefully outward. Reflexively, Shinso pushed Uraraka onto her seat, ensuring she didn’t fly out.

Just as quickly as the turbulent movement came, the car came to an immediate stop. Smoke and dust riddled the outside of the car, the contents beginning to spew into the interior of the vehicle. Shinso coughed as the smoke began to irritate his lungs.

“Max…get out!” He shouted while frantically unbuckling both his and Uraraka’s seatbelts.

Max did as he was told and jumped off. Shinso grasped Uraraka’s wrist and opened the back door. He rushed out, blinded by the thick dust and smoke littering his surroundings.

“Don’t come any closer! Who the hell are you!?”

Shinso heard someone shout. Before he could process what was happening, he heard the loud “click” of a loaded gun. Shinso’s heart spiked.

Almost instinctively, he led Uraraka far from the vehicle and set her down on a large slab of concrete. Afterward, he ran to the altercation, not bothering to worry about the threat to his own life from running so abruptly.

“DON’T SHOOT!” He shouted frantically, treading through the thick dust mixture.

“Please!” Shinso emerged from the smoke allowing him to see who he was facing. Shock and relief enveloped his senses upon seeing who it was. In front of him was All Might and the detective, Tsukauchi, both staring at him, stunned.

“Just don’t—” He spread his arms out, displaying non-hostility. But Tsukauchi was still on the defensive.

“Then reveal yourself, who the hell are you!?”

Oh right, the outfit, Shinso thought.

Carefully, he removed his garments. Slowly revealing his identity. Once his mask was off, he took a deep breath but immediately regretted it as more dusk and smoke flowed into his lungs. He choked for a second, but after clearing his airways he gazed at the individuals before him, both appalled by his unmasked self.

“No—wait—Shinso?”

He heard All Might ask, obviously shocked.

“Yeah…it’s me.” He uttered, a weak smile spreading across his face.

He did it. He escaped.

.

.

.

“Y-young Shinso!” All Might, without a moment to spare, rushed over to Shinso and pulled him into a tight hug, catching the teenager off guard, “I-I can’t believe it! It’s you! I’m so happy you’re okay!”

After a moment of shock, Shinso relaxed and returned his hug, squeezing his thin body tightly. Tears erupted. Emotions that he had repressed throughout his escape flowed freely, no longer restrained by the intensity of the situation.

“A-All Might!” Shinso wailed, a mixture of relief and somberness swirled uncontrollably through his psyche, “Thank god! I-It’s you…I-I was so s-scared!”

All Might let him cry. His shoulder became socked from Shinso’s tears, but he didn’t mind it. He simply held him there, saddened, wondering what kind of horrors he must’ve experienced to leave him in such a devastating emotional state.

Tsukauchi lowered his gun and put it back in his holster. Yet, he kept a close eye on the strange individual standing not too far from them, the one Shinso ran to protect.

Briefly, he diverged his attention to the smoking vehicle. He had to do something about that. Moving away from the heartfelt reunion, he locked eyes with a few heroes not too far from him, recovering from the shock of the event that just transpired.

“You three, can you please make sure the van doesn’t explode!?”

“Oh, of course!” One of them replied. Hurriedly, the three rushed over to the steaming vehicle.

Tsukauchi would rather not have an explosion. Other than the obvious threat to life, it would ruin any evidence that could lead them to the location of the missing students and villains.

Now that the heroes were taking care of that risk, the detective placed his attention on the one who would be key at finding them, someone who might shed some light as to where the ones in question could be.

He walked over to All Might and Shinso, who were still having their heart-wrenching reunion. He didn’t want to disturb them, but Tsukauchi needed answers.

How did he get here? What happened to him and the other students? And who is this random person the boy tried to protect?

Shinso being here could reveal those answers and possibly many more.

“Hey,” Both All Might and Shinso turned to look at the detective, “Sorry to disrupt, but what the hell happened, Shinso? We arrived here and saw that you, the other students, and the villains were gone. What happened?”

Shinso simply looked at him, dumbfounded.

“It’s okay if this isn’t the right time. I know you’ve gone through a lot. We can—”

“No…” Still holding onto All Might, he wiped away his stray tears, “It’s fine…”

He began to remove himself from the former number one hero’s embrace, “I can…” But as soon as he did, he felt a wave of weakness wash over his body. Immediately, he crumbled under his own weight.

“Shinso!” All Might shouted. The hero reacted. Before he could hit the floor, All Might wrapped him once more in his arms, “Are you okay?!”

“S-sorry,” He replied weakly, “Quirk exhaustion.”

Both All Might and Tsukauchi looked at him, worried. What exactly happened out there that reduced Shinso to this state?

“Come on,” He guided Shinso to a wall that was slightly concaved thanks to the dents produced from the previous fight. He had him sit down, his back against the battered wall.

“C-can you…grab Uraraka,” Shinso pointed, his hand shaking. Upon the mention of that name, the hero and detective’s eyes widened in shock, “S-she’s seated near the van, she c-can’t think for herself. She is u-under Hex’s quirk. You n-need to get her o-out of here. If s-she hears Hex’s v-voice, s-she could lash out.”

“Young Uraraka is here?” All Might asked, “Wait, so that means you escaped…with her?”

“Y-yes,” Shinso replied, his breathing laborious, “I e-escaped from Hex and Flux and I m-managed to bring Uraraka w-with me,” He then gazed at the man, who had not moved, “T-that guy over t-there is Max, he is o-one of their guards…I h-have him under m-my quirk…that’s h-how I managed to e-escape.”

Before the two could reply, Shinso spoke, his attention wired on the guy.

“M-Max…”

The guy turned to look at him.

“Yes, Le—”

“Sleep…for me.”  

In an instant, the man’s body relaxed. He collapsed, his body hitting the hard concrete floor. Once he knew he was unconscious, Shinso turned off his quirk. As soon as he did, he felt a sense of relief wash over him as the strain of his quirk subsided.

“P-please take them…r-restrain Max…I—please help Uraraka. Once I h-have my p-persona c-cords, I can m-mimic Hex’s v-voice and remove her c-control. B-but if you can r-remove it sooner…please do i-it. B-being under her quirk for t-too long…could harm her.”

Tsukauchi had so many questions, not only about Hex’s quirk but also about the events that led Shinso to crash into the warehouse with two brainwashed individuals. But first, he followed Shinso’s request and advised a few heroes in the perimeter to take Max and Uraraka to the medic station. The heroes agreed. One cuffed the guard, placed him over their shoulder, and ran off. Another hero held Uraraka in a carry and rushed out.

“T-thanks…” Was all he said, his voice solemn and barely audible.

The troubled demeanor of the teenager was worrying which concerned the detective. He knew that whatever happened must’ve been traumatizing. He knew, that at this time, going on a whole questioning session was not the best idea, but he needed to get as much information as he could. If he allowed it.

He crouched in front of him, Shinso noticed and looked at him, his gaze clouded with fatigue. Tsukauchi took a breath and asked.

“Shinso, are you okay with answering a few questions? We can wait until you are in a better state.”

“No…it’s fine. I-I can talk.” He replied.

“Okay,” Tsukauchi said. All Might sat down on a broken slab of concrete and gazed at the teenager, ready to listen, “Just let us know if you want to stop…can you tell me where Midoriya, Todoroki, Bakugo, and the villains are?”

Shinso choked, that annoying lump in his throat was back. Dammit, that question. He knew that this question awaited him, but he wasn’t sure if he was emotionally prepared to provide an answer. The reply he will need to voice hurt him. He knew that what he was about to say was going to shatter whatever hope they once had…especially the hope All Might had.

“They-they are…gone.” The last word came out so quietly that it wouldn’t be a surprise if the two couldn’t hear it.

But All Might heard it. His eyes lit up in disbelief, “They are what?”

“They are g-gone…Hex and Flux…they w-won; they accomplished their goal…they’ve been s-sold.” Shinso’s voice quivered at the last statement.

All Might couldn’t believe what he just heard.

“No…”

At that moment, his world shattered.

His students. The ones he vowed to protect were gone. He failed them. They lost. This mission that was meant to save them from this horrible ordeal ended with their defeat and the villain’s win.

“But…Midoriya…” Shinso began, All Might paused his rumination, “I’m so sorry…”

“Young Midoriya?” All Might asked, warry. He was terrified, what happened to his successor?

“All Might he’s—well—Hex a-accomplished a specific plan he had for h-him…considering that h-he has been sold off, it means she d-did what she wanted to do,” Shinso paused, “I’m sorry, Midoriya is…gone. His identity…who he is…has been removed.”

“Wait…what!?” All Might exclaimed, panicked, and confused.

Tsukauchi was just as confused, but before All Might could utter another word, he spoke once again, “Hex’s quirk has that capability…”

“Well n-not really, her quirk has restrictions. Everyone has some kind of mental barrier, it’s how people who are hypnotized can snap out of that state if they feel unsafe or are made to do something that they don’t want to. It’s a rule that applies to me as well as my sister. The weaker that barrier, the easier it is to break through and control them, but the stronger the barrier the harder it is to control them. It doesn’t stop her though, she’s trained her quirk to the point where she can send higher and ‘safe’ outputs that break through any barrier, that way she can add any command or suggestion even if the victim is opposed to them.”

Shinso paused, taking a moment to breathe.

“But, if someone has an especially strong will, her quirk becomes less effective because of how strong that barrier is. In that case, keeping them at that ‘safe’ level of control can risk a breakthrough. She can continue adding more and more of her quirk, but she risks breaking the person’s mind, to the point of complete mindlessness. But through other methods, she can control even the most stubborn of people without using so much of her quirk. Therefore, reducing harm and limiting the risk of a breakthrough. And that’s what Hex did…to Midoriya. During our fight, when Hex was controlling Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki explained that she put Midoriya in some kind of trance that’s been enforced by her quirk. It was meant to shut down his mind and force him to ‘let go’, that way it would make the command to remove his identity effective. One that his buyers requested. And since their plans succeeded, I suspect that the suggestion went through considering that Eraserhead wasn’t there to stop the suggestion from cementing.” Shinso concluded, quite winded after that long explanation.

All Might was appalled. Completely distraught. He wanted to wail and cry. He wanted to punch something, anything to reduce these overwhelming emotions.

Midoriya. His successor. The one whom he bestowed One for All, the one who he’s been mentoring, the one who he has been cheering as he watched him grow into this radiating symbol of peace, the one who not only saves others but provides hope and determination to those around him…was gone.

That boy he grew to admire was gone. Taken and removed by these dreaded villains.

“All Might…” Shinso voiced, snapping All Might from his mournful thoughts, “I’m so s-sorry. I tried to save them, save Midoriya from Hex, but I couldn’t. You all gave me the opportunity to prove myself, but I did nothing. Instead, I ran and…” Shinso hesitated. No, he couldn’t tell them about what he did to that one guard in the tunnels, so instead, he swallowed his words, “and…they are gone. I’m no hero…”

“Young Shinso,” He placed a comforting hand on the teenager’s shoulder, “Please don’t blame yourself. You escaped and even got Uraraka out of that situation. That is more than enough. And remember, you are deserving of that hero title, you proved yourself to be a hero that villains will think twice of confronting.”

Deserving, huh? Shinso thought.

After what he did to Xander, he isn’t sure if he is worthy of that title. But instead of voicing his thoughts, he nodded at All Might’s remark.

“Like All Might said,” Tsukauchi began, “You did what you could considering the situation. Don’t beat yourself up, you showed more bravery than a lot of pro-heroes out there.”

“Thanks…” Shinso replied, softly.

“Are you okay if I ask one more question? We can wait till tomorrow if you prefer—”

“No, it’s fine,” Shinso commented.

“Okay, but please stop me if it’s too much. Could you tell me what happened that led to the heroes' defeat and the villains' win? How were you all taken?”

Shinso listened and conceptualized his questions. Once he had an answer, he took a breath and spoke, “Well…when we arrived at the warehouse, we stopped Hex from implementing that identity-erasing suggestion. But then a fight ensued…one between Midoriya. He was under that trance I told you about and was made to fight us. Hex then used Bakugo and Todoroki to fight us as well. Afterward, we split up so we could fight the villains and stop the three. But everything backfired. The villains outsmarted us. Eraserhead, Endeavor, and Iida were defeated, and we were subdued. In addition to Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki, Hex put me and Uraraka under her quirk.”

All Might and Tsukauchi listened attentively.

“But I managed to escape her control…well kind of. I brainwashed myself to thin the connection between her mind and mine. Enough to think clearly. But I was still under her control. Her suggestion still worked, but while I was with her, I used brainwashing to counteract all her suggestions.”

“Wow, that must’ve been exhausting.” All Might thought as he took into consideration the criminal he brainwashed.

“It was but I had to push through. Even though I escaped, I had to continue following the villains as if I were mind-controlled. At least until I found an escape opportunity.”

A pause followed until Tsukauchi spoke, “And where did they take you?” He wondered, taking out his phone to jot down some notes.

“Well, we were taken through this tunnel system located underground. We walked for quite some time until we reached this storage place. Hex and Flux grabbed a van from that room, and we took off down an asphalt path. During that time, I searched for possible escape routes but there was nothing. So, I waited, hoping an opportunity would come. But, before I knew it, we arrived at this hangar warehouse…the place where the hand-off took place.”

“Do you know where this hangar is?” Tsukauchi asked, typing feverishly on his phone.

“Not really…the tunnels were quite disorienting. But my guess is that it was at the north of the island and quite far from the main base.” Shinso answered, “Sorry, I know it’s not much.”

“Oh, don’t be sorry, that information is very useful. What else happened?”

“Well, Uraraka and I were taken to this waiting room. Hex wanted to hold us there until the hand-off ended.” Shinso stopped, feeling his chest squeeze, feeling as if he were still with them. He calmed himself and continued his story despite the uncomfortable feeling, “I—when I heard that, I-I knew I blew my chances at saving them. But once we arrived at the room, I came up with an escape plan, one that would at least get Uraraka and me out. So, when the opportunity showed itself, I brainwashed Max—the guard in charge of us. Then, before heading out, I disguised Uraraka and myself to look like the guards. Short story short, after a long and terrifying game of hide and seek, Max led us to a van which we used to crash here.” Shinso concluded, somberly.

“Wow, Shinso, I can’t imagine the fear you must have experienced.” All Might voiced.

Shinso didn’t say anything, unsure how to reply. What he went through was not just terrifying, it was horrifying.

“Do you know who took the boys?” Tsukauchi asked, interrupting the teenager’s thoughts.

“No idea. But I did see a woman. She was wearing a dark blazer, with a dark blue blouse, and dark pants. And from what I could see, she had dark brown medium-length hair. I think that might’ve been Midoriya’s buyer. The one who wanted to erase his whole identity. I also saw these two guys. One had dark hair and was wearing tactical gear while the other had dirty blond hair that was styled into a low ponytail. He was dressed similarly to that guy, so I’m guessing they are joint buyers. They might be the ones who bought Todoroki and Bakugo” Shinso explained, “Oh! And I do know that Todoroki and Bakugo are no longer under her control, based on what I could hear…sorry, it’s not much, I was taken to the waiting room before I could hear who they are, what they do, and why they want them. I tried to eavesdrop but the walls in the room I was in made it hard to hear.”

“That’s fine. Thanks for telling us what you could.” Tsukauchi replied.

Well, that’s a bummer, he hoped to get information as to who these buyers were. It would’ve helped pin down the boys’ location, but this information that Shinso provided was something. It’ll at least give him direction. He’ll use the resources on his disposable to track them down. The few guards the heroes captured and any clues that might’ve been left around could lead them to them. He just had to remain optimistic.

As Tsukauchi was about to ask another question, he noticed that Shinso was leaning towards one side, his eyes beginning to close. All Might noticed and before Tsukauchi could react, he grabbed Shinso before he could topple over.

“Wow, there. Are you okay?” All Might asked, concerned.

“Y-yeah s-sorry, I’m just…tired.” Shinso said softly, “But…I can…h—elp,” He slurred. Another wave of exhaustion and dizziness flowed through his mind and body, preventing him from finishing his sentence.

“No, that’s good for now. I don’t want you to exert yourself more than you already have. Let’s get you to the medics so they can check you out, okay?” Tsukauchi explained.

“Okay,” Black spots began to form in his vision, he knew his moment of consciousness was quickly fading, “C—can…I—sleep?” Shinso asked.

“Of course, young man. Rest, you deserve it.” All Might affirmed.

Shinso smiled. Knowing he was safe, he promptly passed out, the exhaustion winning. He let his limbs relax, going limp on All Might’s arms.

All Might sighed, “I’ll take him,” He voiced as he placed Shinso in his arms.

“Are you sure?” Asked Tsukauchi as he followed All Might who—without a moment to waste—commenced his walk toward the outside entrance.

“Yeah, it’s no problem. Let’s just—get out.” All Might replied, not bothering to look at his friend.

Tsukauchi looked at him, his eyes glistening with concern. He knew his friend was troubled. His students meant the world to him, but Midoriya had a special place in his heart. He can’t imagine how he must feel after losing them. After losing him. The one kid who has changed Toshinori’s life for the best. But, knowing this just made Tsukauchi more determined. As All Might’s friend and as the detective on this case, he will not rest until he finds them. Even if it kills him, he will bring those boys back.

“We’ll find them, Toshinori.” Tsukauchi began. All Might gazed at him, appalled by the mention of his first name, “We’ll get them back and reverse what happened to Midoriya.”

All Might suspired, “I hope so. I’m just…scared, Tsukauchi. There is no doubt they know about One for All. We need to find them soon…before they do something to them. Before they do something that could harm them or others.”

“I’ll do everything in my power to get them back, for now, let’s have hope. Those boys are strong, I’m sure they won’t give in that easily. As for Midoriya, you heard Shinso, the reason Hex went through all that trouble to condition him was because of his strong will. That may be the will of One for All. So, I’m sure, that even with his identity erased, deep inside he is still fighting that suggestion. So, let’s maintain hope that Midoriya is still there, fighting.” Tsukauchi explained.

All Might didn’t reply, too deep in thought. But Tsukauchi was right. All they could do was hope and trust in the boys’ fighting spirit. But most importantly, he needed to fight. He knew that the days to come would be difficult and jarring, but he couldn’t stay locked up in his room crying and beating himself up for losing this fight. He needed to continue fighting, for himself and for his students. They will be fighting, so he should too.

No matter what it takes. All Might thought.

I will find you and I will bring you home.

Just stay strong you three.

The two continued walking.

Young Bakugo, Young Todoroki, don’t give up.

Young Midoriya, fight it. I know you can. Don’t let them defeat you.

He just hoped One for All gave him that fighting chance.

As he walked outside, into the chilly winter air, he looked at the bright stars.

Master, help him. All Might begged.

Everyone, help him. Save him.

Save Young Midoriya.

All Might, followed by Tsukauchi, walked into the medic tent, hoping, and praying that his prayers would be answered.

Once Shinso was in the hands of the medical team, both he and the detective left the tent.

“Come on, let’s start packing things up.” Tsukauchi voiced.

“Sound good.” All Might replied, quietly.

The two left to begin their leave preparations. Tsukauchi informed Burnin and a few other heroes—with adequate quirks—to remain on site to continue the search. He did inform them of the tunnel system and advised them to focus their search efforts on that area, considering that was where the villains made their escape. Maybe some answers could be uncovered from that effort. As for the rest of the team, all other heroes, law enforcement (except for a select few with forensic experience), and medics were asked to leave as soon as things seemed stable. A means to not disrupt any possible evidence of the boys’ whereabouts.

Things looked grim. This loss will leave scars not only on the heroes, the students, and UA but on society as a whole. But no matter the repercussions, they won’t give up. This battle may have been lost, but when the next one comes, they will be ready. Next time they will not be defeated. They will bring them back. Todoroki, Bakugo, and Midoriya will be saved.

“Midoriya! Please! I’m begging you! Don’t let her win! Break out!”

“Deku! Come on you nerd!”

“Don’t let her win!”

.

.

It was dark, completely desolate. Where was he?

.

.

“DEKU!!! NO!! DAMMIT!!!”

.

.

Deku? What happened to him? Why did his head feel so foggy? Why was everything so jumbled? Why is everything so dark?

.

.

“He’s gone, Todoroki!”

“HE’S GONE!!!”

.

.

Was that him? It sounded desperate. Who was gone? What was happening?

“How long until we get to there?”

“About 20 more minutes, we should be arriving soon.”

That noise. It was incredibly muffled, but Bakugo could hear it. It sounded like speaking. But he could barely piece together what they were saying, this thick fog in his mind unable to let him concentrate.  

“Well, drive faster! We can’t keep them waiting!”

Oh, he’s in a car. That would explain why he feels like he is moving.

Wait, who’s “them”?

Concern quickly littered his disoriented mind. Sleep pulled him to submit to this blissful and numbing sensation, devoid of thoughts and pain, but he resisted; something was not right. He pushed himself out of that tantalizing feeling, needing to see what was happening. Why he was feeling so…floaty.

Bakugo’s eyes squinted open, using all his energy to pry open those heavy eyelids of his.

Everything was blurry, the light periodically filtering in from the window of whatever vehicle he was in merged into a mismatch of fleeting colors. Bakugo tried to move, but he felt incredibly heavy as if his muscles were made out of bricks. Strangely, he also felt restricted. He focused on what was making him feel so stiff and felt something metallic on his wrist and legs.

Were those cuffs?

Worry flowed through Bakugo’s nerves. He tried to activate his quirk, but it was no use, he felt so weak. He couldn’t even emit a spark. So, instead, he scanned his surroundings, slowly moving his head to get a better understanding of his situation. Soon, after some strenuous analyzing, he saw something. Not too far from him, he noticed someone with red and white hair. He squinted, trying to get a clear picture of the strange blurry blob in front of him.  

“What wonderful boys we have.”

“Indeed, those two are going to be wonderful assets.”

Bakugo heard talking, clearer this time. It sounded like two men.

Wait…

Hex.

Flux.

The buyers.

Todoroki.

“Too bad we couldn’t grab that green-haired boy. You know that multi-quirk user. I would’ve loved to mold him. He would have been quite a specimen worth studying, but oh well.”

Green-haired? Wait…Deku!

Suddenly, things clicked.  

The hangar, the electrocution, Deku, and then everything going blank.

They were taken. He and Todoroki…same with Deku.

“I know, I’m sad as well. But we’ll still have fun with these two. Remember, we have Endeavor’s son, what a testament that will be to the heroes, especially once we break him. And that explosion quirk user? Just imagine the destruction and fear he will produce. This society will have no choice but to bow down to us.”

The teenager was appalled. This was bad. This was very very bad. He had to do something. They had to get out, they had to find Deku, they had to remove whatever they did to his childhood friend.

Bakugo’s heart raced, beating rapidly against his ribcage. His anxiety was skyrocketing, amplifying the nauseating feeling thanks to whatever drugs they were given. The teenager squirmed, trying, desperately, to move his body that would not cooperate. He tried to use his quirk, but there was nothing. He could not feel that familiar spark commonly produced by his nitroglycerin-like sweat. It’s almost as if he was back under Hex’s control.

Wait was it her?

No, it couldn’t be. She removed her quirk from them. So…it must be something else. Quirk suppressants, maybe?

Dammit.

That just complicated things, even then, he still had to fight. He squirmed once again, moving towards Todoroki’s motionless self while maintaining an eye on the driver and passenger seats, ensuring they remained oblivious to his wake.

“Come on…” He whispered, inching himself, slowly and sluggishly toward Todoroki, “Move…stupid body.”

A bump briefly made him and Todoroki airborne. Then with a thud, he landed back on the metallic flooring, the impact further increasing his overwhelming dizziness.

“Watch it!”

“You told me to be quick!”

The two villains argued.

Thankfully that sudden disturbance moved him to be mere inches from his classmates, it also turned Todoroki, allowing Bakugo to see him face-to-face. He took this opportunity—while the two criminals were arguing—to speak to his unconscious companion.

“H—hey icy h—ot!” He quietly shouted, his words slurring “W—wake up, da—mmit!”

But Todoroki did not budge.

“Come o—n…we ne—ed to find De—ku!” He begged, feeling his voice crack, “We can’t le—t them t—ake him. We can’t…we can’t…loo—se him.”

The pull to sleep was strong. But Bakugo resisted. He was not going to pass out…not here.

“Please…” He urged, “W—wake up…”

“Hey, you heard something?”

Crap. Bakugo cursed.

“It came from the back…stop the car.”

The vehicle skidded to a stop; Bakugo was sent flying to the posterior of the van. He crashed violently onto the metal structure, causing stars to form in his vision.

Before Bakugo could recuperate, he heard footsteps.

“D—ammit, d—ammit!” He stammered. He tried to move, to do anything, but everything was spinning. His limbs felt so heavy, and he could barely move. Plus, he couldn’t think straight, this thick fog was still encasing his mind in a thick numbing-like coating.

Instantly, the back door opened. Arduously, he looked up. All he could see was the shadowed figure of a tall and thin person, the warm light coming from the streetlights encasing him in a darkened glow.

“Oh, what a surprise, looks like whatever Flux injected you with is starting to wear off. Well,” He pulled out something from his pocket. Bakugo gazed at him and the newly presented object, the metal tip shining before his eyes, “I guess it’s time for us to use our resources.”

“No…” He whispered. Bakugo’s fear spiked. He trashed, ignoring his numbed muscles.

“Stop struggling, you won’t accomplish anything in that state,” He then pulled Bakugo’s neck to the side and plunged the syringe’s clear contents into his veins, “So, just sleep. You’ll understand your purpose soon enough.”

“I—won’t.” Bakugo attempted to say but his mouth felt like it was being filled with cotton, “I’m—not.”

“Oh, I love your spunk little one! You’re going to be a pleasure to work with.” The guy laughed, “Can’t wait to break that fighting spirit of yours.”

 The drugs rapidly made their way through his system, quickly subduing his senses. He stopped struggling, unable to resist the overwhelming effects of the drugs.

“I—won’t…let—you…” He whispered, barely audible.

“We’ll see about that. Good night, Bakugo.”

Bakugo’s eyes closed as the doors to the van locked shut. The van sprung to life and drove off. Unable to hold on to the little strength he had, he gave in and let the drugs take over. He fell into the dark void of unconsciousness, the car’s movements lulling him deeper.

Deku…

Please be okay…

He thought, using his last remaining embers of consciousness.

One for All.

Do something.

He fell into a dreamless sleep, hoping for a miracle.

Midoriya felt…light. Almost as if he was walking on air. His eyes were closed, unable to see why he felt the way he did. He felt relaxed, tranquil even, but why? Curious, he opened his eyes. Slowly due to the overwhelming weight of his eyelids.

“Huh…” He exhaled, tiredly.

He blinked a few times, removing the film of darkness from his vision. But his world stayed black.

“What?!” Panicked, Midoriya sat up and promptly stood up, worried that he might’ve gone blind.

No, this is his surroundings, not him, right?

Wearingly, he placed his hands in front of his face. Thankfully, he could see a very faint outline of his extremities.

Okay, good, my vision is fine. Midoriya thought, relieved.

Then, what is this place?

Promptly but carefully, he outstretched his arms and walked forward, hoping to gain some kind of barring like a wall or something. But everything was so dark, he might as well be flying in a sea of darkness if it weren’t for the obvious flooring beneath him.

“Hey!” Midoriya shouted, “Is anyone there!?”

The teenager waited a few minutes, hoping for a response. But all he received was an echo of his shouts and silence once the frequency diminished.

Maybe there was something or someone up ahead. Maybe they just couldn’t hear him or see him. So, with that in mind, he walked, his arms in front of him, in case he felt anything that could hint him to his location. During his trek, he shouted, pleading for a sign of life or just a hint of what the hell was going on.

He walked and walked, hearing nothing but the sounds of his footsteps and the inhales and exhales of his shallow breathing. How long has he been walking? Has he made any progress? He felt like he had been walking in circles.

He began to panic; the suffocating darkness was making him anxious.

“Please! Somebody!” He shouted, clearly terrified.

Not knowing what else to do, he threw away all concerns about his surroundings and ran. He just ran, directionless and afraid.

“Somebo—” Before Midoriya could produce another yell, he stumbled and fell. But instead of falling onto solid ground, he simply fell.

“Help!” He shouted as the wind pushed forcefully against his body.

His body did not seem to stop, it just fell, completely weightless. He couldn’t see. All he could feel was the air pushing violently against his skin. Midoriya didn’t know what to do, he was helpless, completely at the mercy of this gravitational phenomenon. So, with no other option, he closed his eyes and accepted this strange fate, ready to welcome his untimely death. But suddenly, he noticed something bright filtering through his eyelids. Promptly he opened his eyes, shocked by what he was seeing.

Are those stars? No, they seem more like cosmic-like colors. These mysterious colorful lights were moving so rapidly, it felt as if he was flying through some kind of portal. It was quite stunning, actually. Midoriya would’ve admired it if it weren’t for the fast-approaching concrete floor.

“Crap!” Midoriya braced himself for a rough landing. But the impact never came. He carefully opened his eyes, curious. Instantly he flinched, shocked to see the floor only mere inches away from his face, “What the—”

Did he stop mid-air? Did this place decide to have mercy on him?

“Oh, would you look at that? Was not expecting you here.”

Who was that?

Suddenly, something tightened on his midsection, he looked wondering what that sensation could be.

Midoriya’s eyes widened. He recognized the color of that tendril. Is that Blackwhip?

The wrapping dropped him softly onto the ground. As soon as it did, he stood up and analyzed his hands.

Was that him who used Blackwhip? But how? He didn’t feel his quirk activate.  

“Oh dam, what is he doing here?”

Somebody else spoke. Midoriya immediately scanned for the source, his senses heightened. This one seemed to belong to a woman. But from where?

“Wait, you don’t think he’s—”

“No, if he was, we would all have disappeared…this is something else.”

That voice. He knew that voice.

“Who’s there!” Midoriya shouted, preparing himself for a fight.

“Calm down, kid. We aren’t going to hurt you…just answer one question for us. Do you know who you are?”

Midoriya relaxed a bit, that’s an odd question.

“Um, yes? I’m Izuku Midoriya, I’m a first-year student at UA High in the hero course. My hero name is Deku.”

“Hmmm…” A dark smoke emerged, “Hey, Yoichi,” Somebody stepped out of the smoke. Midoriya immediately recognized him, that’s the 5^th user of One for All, “What do you think of this?”

Wait, Yoichi? The first? What the hell is happening?

“Well, this is very odd indeed, looks like Ninth manifested a version of himself. Considering his wholeness.” Yoichi appeared from within the smoke, followed by the 7^th user, Nana Shimura.

“Is this related to what happened out there?” Shimura asked.

“I don’t know,” Yoichi replied, “But it’s likely. This version of him still remembers.”

This version of him? What?

“Wait…hold on! What in the world is happening!” Midoriya asked, irritated by their encrypted descriptions.  

“Midoriya.” Yoichi crouched down and looked him straight in the eyes, “I don’t know how, but you're inside One for All.”

Midoriya’s eyes widened.

“But not as a dream. You’re here…”

“As a vestige.”

Chapter Text

Morning arrived. The sun shunned its warm golden lights over the mountainous scenery. The entire meadow was glowing under its morning warmth. Frost from the winter night glistened beautifully among the rays, and the cool breeze from the frigid night blew softly within the landscape. Birds chirped happily, their resonating sounds welcoming a new day. It seemed like a usual winter morning; the lively scenery would motivate anyone to pursue the day with a joyful outlook. But for Tsukauchi, the morning, the next day's start, only presented uncertainty and dread.

He wanted to enjoy the morning aura and the colorful hues of the rising sun. But as he approached the UA entrance, all he could think about was the events that came next. The news he will soon need to disclose.

The hybrid-mouse image of the UA principal, Nezu, who stood outside the entrance shook him out of his ruminating thoughts. His well-polished and well-present self waited for him patiently. He seemed calm, but Tsukauchi knew that inside that poised self of his, sorrow flowed viciously.

“Hi, Tsukauchi, it’s good to see you.” Nezu began, flashing a small grin.

“Hi, Nezu,” He replied, stopping at the entrance, and adjusting his messenger bag before slipping his hands back into his winter coat, “Good to see you as well.”

“I wish we could’ve met in better circumstances…I’m sorry for what happened out there.” Nezu explained, his features morphing into one of sadness.

“No, it’s me who should be sorry. I oversaw the mission, but I failed them. Thanks to my negligence, three UA students have been taken by the trafficker’s buyers and worse…Hex and Flux are still on the loose.” Tsukauchi commented, seeing his breath in the cold air as he took heavy breaths, attempting to maintain his whirlpool of emotions.

“This is not something you should blame yourself, Tsukauchi. Part of the blame lands on me for my inability to protect my students and the heroes for not anticipating the villain’s plans.” Nezu explained, “We are all responsible for failing the three and for also putting the students in danger.”

The detective remained silent. He wanted to refute his statement. Let him know that the blame needs to fall on him, not UA or the heroes. But this wasn’t the time to burden on who’s right, there was one thing he came here for…one that the principal requested.

“Come on, the students should be meeting us in their dorm’s common room. I haven’t briefed them much. I met with them last night and simply told them to gather in the common room the next morning. However, as soon as I told them that, they became suspicious and began to ask questions. So, that’s why I requested your presence. They are smart, they will want more information. So, as much as it pains me, having you there to disclose what happened is for the best.” Principal Nezu explained as he ushered Tsukauchi through the large U-shaped entrance of the campus.

The detective followed while the principal swiftly led them to the residence of the class 1-A students.

“Okay…” He replied. But was he okay with this? Telling them that three of their classmates were gone, that their fellow classmates and teachers were left injured, and that the villains escaped wasn’t going to be the easiest information to digest. But Nezu knew why this was necessary, why he had to tell them. They were their classmates, their friends. If anyone should know, it should be them.

“Will All Might be joining us?” The principal asked.

“He should be. I told him to come to UA the last time we talked. He agreed without hesitation. I could’ve broken the news myself but him being here can help provide some comfort, you know?”

“Yeah, of course.”

The two swiftly made their way to the Height Alliances dorms, their eyes locked on the 1-A residence. As soon as they approached the steps leading to the double-set doors, they noticed All Might seated on one of the benches. His frame was hunched over, playing nervously with his fingers. But upon hearing the approaching footsteps, he immediately sat up.

“Tsukauchi.” All Might spoke, standing up, his voice raw.

Tsukauchi smiled at his friend, glad to see him but troubled by his raspy and quiet tone.

As soon as they arrived at the mainland last night, the two went their separate ways. Although, before he left, he urged him to get some rest. He agreed, yet he knew that wouldn’t happen. And well…he was right. All Might looked depleted. He must’ve cried for hours, explaining the hoarseness in his voice. The puffiness of his eyes and the red rims of his eyes further confirmed his proclamation.

“Hey, All Might…how are you holding up?” He asked.

“Could be better.” Was all he said, quiet and strained.

Tsukauchi sighed. He hated seeing the former number-one hero like this.

“Well, it’s now or never.” All Might spoke once again as he walked up the stairs and grasped the door’s knob, “Man…I truly wished I was coming here to disclose good news.” He whispered.

“Yeah, I know…me too,” Tsukauchi remarked as All Might opened the door.

Being 6 in the morning, the group expected to walk into an empty common room with students from class 1-A trickling in. But upon opening the door, they were shocked to see every student waiting quietly on the sofas. Many of them were already dressed in their everyday clothing while a few were still in their pajamas.

Immediately after witnessing the three adults, the students perked up.

“Hello, everybody, I’m glad you were able to join us this morning.” Nezu began as he walked forward, followed by All Might and Tsukauchi, “I’m sure you are all aware of what this meeting is about.” 

The students nodded. They were unnaturally silent, each wary and nervous.

The room’s aura was grim. There wasn’t much optimism. The strange appearance of their principal last night was suspicious enough. But now, with the principal as well as the detective and All Might here, there had to be something more to the news they were about to receive.

“We have an idea,” Ashido began, “After your visit, w-we began to speculate what this meeting was going to be about,” The acid-quirk user twiddled her fingers anxiously. Hagakure, who was sitting next to her, patted her leg in an attempt to comfort her. “This is about the rescue mission, right? The one to get Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki back?”

“It is.” The principal replied.

Ashido analyzed the adults’ expressions but primarily focused on All Might’s, mostly on his tear-riddled eyes.

A pit formed in her throat, “D-Did something happen?” She dared to ask.

The principal sighed, “I’ll let the detective explain, Tsukauchi?”

The man stepped forward. He moved into his professional conduct despite his aching heart. He gazed at the saddened gazes of the first-year students, the hole in his heart getting bigger the longer he looked.

“Hello everybody. My name is Naomasa Tsukauchi, I am the lead detective on the case surrounding Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki’s kidnapping. As you all know, last night we engaged in a rescue operation to save the three which involved a team of heroes and some of your classmates.” Tsukauchi explained. He then took a breath, preparing himself for the revelation of the bad news, “Unfortunately, the mission did not go as planned. The villains, Hex and Flux, were a lot stronger than we anticipated. The heroes and students were overwhelmed. They—were defeated and well the villains…won the fight.”

Upon hearing the news, nothing but shocks followed. They were rendered speechless, each unable to process the information that was just disclosed.

“Thankfully, your classmates, teachers, and the heroes are fine. Yaoyorozu and Iida sustained blunt injuries; they are currently at the hospital recovering from a concussion. Mr. Aizawa and Endeavor both acquired multiple injuries due to blunt force. They are fine, they are both being treated for broken bones. Kaminari has what is called frostnip on his left hand. He also has a stab wound on his right arm, but he will make a full recovery. Midnight and Present Mic are the ones with the least injuries; however, they are at the hospital being treated for exhaustion. As for Edgeshot, Ectoplasm, Kirishima, and Jiro, they are all being treated for crush-related injuries but will also make a full recovery.”

Tsukauchi paused to take a breath, but before he could continue, the students interrupted.

“What happened to Uraraka?” Hagakure asked.

“And Shinso,” Sero added, both noticing the detective’s exclusion of the two.

“Yeah…those two,” Tsukauchi exhaled, “Well…unfortunately they are the ones who are faring the worst. Their situation is um—unique compared to what happened to your other classmate.”

The students listened, anxiously.

“When the heroes were down, the villains decided to take the two with them. Hex used her quirk and managed to put them under her control, but Shinso was able to break free. The two escaped, allowing us to save them. Physically, Shinso is doing fine. He is currently unconscious, recovering from a major case of quirk exhaustion. Although, mentally, we don’t know. Considering what he witnessed, he may be faring worse than anyone in the raid. Time will only tell how his mental health will fare. As for Uraraka, she is still under the villain’s quirk. The medical staff is continuing to work on removing Hex’s quirk from her mind. It is uncertain how she’ll be once it is removed, there is a high chance she will experience side effects from being under for a prolonged period of time. But again, time will tell.” 

Tsukauchi paused, looking at the students, each in contemplative remorse.

“We could’ve had Shinso use his quirk, it would’ve been the easiest way to remove it. But, because of his state, the doctors are forced to use other methods, so things are very uncertain at the moment.” Tsukauchi finished, “So that is what happened, but I assure you that the doctors will work hard to ensure every single one of them recover–”

“Detective.” Asui interrupted, “You didn’t include Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki in your explanation. What happened to them? Are they–”

Asui hesitated. She glanced at All Might and saw how his expression morphed into one of pure devastation upon hearing her question. Worse, he looked away, not wanting to show the tears that were wanting to spew. This frightened the teenager. Based on his reaction, she might already know what the answer to her next question was going to be. Nonetheless, she asked.

“A-Are they okay? Ribbit.”

At the mention of those three words, a short but audible whimper emanated from All Might, “Sorry,” He apologized as he quickly wiped away the tears that escaped without his consent.

Seeing this made the students’ hearts drop. Their teacher’s reaction only alluded to the worst.

“N-No…” Tsukauchi stated his voice hitching, “I’m sorry but they are not. Since the villains won, it also means that they accomplished their main goal. As confirmed by Shinso, the villains managed to sell the three. I’m sorry everyone but Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki are gone, they’ve…been sold off.”

“No…” Hagakure whispered in disbelief.

“You're lying! There is no way that is true!” Mineta pipped in, “The strongest people in our class wouldn’t have been overpowered that easily!”

“I’m sorry, but it is true. While Shinso was providing descriptions of what he witnessed, I had my quirk active. Everything he was saying was being pinged as the truth, letting me know that he wasn’t lying or making things up.”

“Well—e-even if it is true, they could’ve fought this! There is no way they were defeated that easily!” Mineta spat.

“I know your classmates are strong and I am sure they fought but Hex and Flux were someone that neither of them could defeat, especially Hex...I know this is hard but what I am saying is the truth.” Tsukauchi explained, keeping his tone calm.

Sato abruptly stood up, shocking the individuals in the room. He gazed at the adults; his hands clenched into fists.

“Do you know who bought them!? What their purpose is!? What they will be doing to them? Why they’ve been–”

“Wow! Sato, one question at a time.” The principal composedly said, ushering the panicked teenager to sit back down.

“Sorry,” Sato replied, sitting down, “Just…wondering.”

“Don’t apologize, those are understandable questions to ask.” Tsukauchi responded, “But unfortunately, at this time, we don’t have much information as to who took them. So, we don’t have a motive. As to what they will be doing to them, we are unsure. We don’t know what lies ahead for Bakugo and Todoroki but…we have some suspicions on what Midoriya’s fate is based on the information we got.”

“Wait, Midoriya?” Ashio asked, hesitant yet curious.

“Tsukauchi–” All Might barged in before the detective could speak, “Maybe we should not–”

“Toshinori, they need to know,” He said as he faced to look at his friend, “They are his classmates. They, more than anyone, should be aware of the situation surrounding Midoriya.”

All Might, for a few seconds, stared at him, concerned. But he eventually nodded, hesitantly but assured. So, with that, Tsukauchi continued.

“According to the information Shinso provided, Hex implemented a certain form of control on Midoriya during their imprisonment, one stronger than what her quirk could provide. The reason for doing this was because of his strong will, it seemed to be enough to break through her normal control. Even if it wasn’t a full breakthrough, it still scared the villain. So, with this form of control that was essentially made to be unbreakable, she was able to implement a particular suggestion. One that his buyer wanted, one to make him pliable and malleable. The suggestion she added is meant to erase his identity, including his memories. So, basically, erasing everything that makes Midoriya who he is and making him an empty canvas.” 

The students gasped, appalled by what they just heard.

“Wait, y-your telling us that Midoriya’s been e-erased!?” Hagakure yelped, terrified.

“To my understanding, yes. With the villains’ win, I have to believe that the suggestion went through.” Tsukauchi replied, somberly.

Sero gritted his teeth, unable to accept what was told, “There is no way!” The students looked at him, startled by his elevated tone, “I don’t believe it! There is no way Midoriya is gone! No one has the power to erase someone’s entire identity! That’s impossible!”

“I wish that was the case, but with all the evidence, I have to believe that Hex’s quirk has that capability.”

“A power like that has flaws, they always do! Look, Midoriya is strong. He is probably the strongest one out of all of us. Whatever happened to him, I know he will fight it! There is no way he will lose a fight without putting his all!”

Nods from his classmates followed.

“I agree, Midoriya is one who will not let the darkness consume him.” Tokoyami alluded.

“That’s right! Midoriya will not give up so easily, which means that we will not give up on him!” Sato exclaimed.

Tsukauchi couldn’t help but provide an approving nod. He hated being the pessimistic person here but hearing the students' comments blossomed a small glimmer of optimism. Despite how grimed the situation looked, these kids still maintained faith that Midoriya would fight this and come back to them. They weren’t going to fall into the pit of hopelessness, they weren’t going to give up on him.

Young man…you are very lucky to have them. Tsukauchi thought.

Not only does Midoriya have classmates who have gone through hell and back with him, but he also has classmates who have cared for him and supported him every step of the way. And for that, he couldn’t give up on Midoriya despite these hopeless thoughts. It would be like giving up on them as well.

But he had to remain rational…the same went for the students.

So, with that in mind, he spoke, “There’s a chance, although slim, that he can fight this. He has fought Hex, so it’s obvious his will is powerful, so there’s a chance. Yet, no matter the outcome, we will work tirelessly to get Midoriya and the others back. However, I need you all to be prepared for the worst. I know you're confident he can fight this, but you need to be ready in case that doesn’t happen. If we do manage to get Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki back, there’s no knowing what state they will be in. The three may not be their former selves. So please be conscientious of that.” Tsukauchi explained, maintaining an empathetic tone but also remaining firm.

Upon hearing Tsukauchi’s comment, the students didn’t say anything, each reflecting on what he said. They can have hope and keep their optimism, but, as the detective said, they have to be realistic. As heroes, they need to be aware that things may not go their way. That’s the hard truth. The situation surrounding their classmates was dire, there was no knowing how they would fare. They wanted the best-case scenario, it’s what they will remain hopeful for, but they also had to be ready for the worst.

“What now?” Shoji asked, breaking the silence.

This time, principal Nezu stepped in.

“Well, both UA and Tsukauchi’s team will be working jointly to track the boys. Various heroes from Endeavor’s agency and other available agencies have been dispatched to search for the villains. They’ve also been tasked with searching for any clues that could lead us to the student’s whereabouts. At this time, based on what could be found from the traffickers’ base, there hasn’t been any information that could hint us to their locations.”

“However, we are hoping to gain that information once we interrogate the guards we managed to capture,” Tsukauchi interjected.

“As for you all, classes for all first-year students in the hero track will be paused for the next week due to many of your teachers and students being out. Work studies will be discontinued for everyone at UA. I’ve also decided to implement a shelter-in-place rule. All students will remain at UA and will only be allowed outside the borders for emergency reasons.” Nezu described, gazing at each of the students’ sorrowed expressions.

“I know these are not ideal circumstances, but this is to ensure the safety of everyone in UA–”

“Can we help?” Ashido interjected.

The adults in the room jolted upon hearing the teenager’s request.

“I-I…I just—I can’t sit here and do nothing while my friends are who-knows-where going through literal hell.” Ashido gazed at the three in front of her, her eyes desperate “So, please…let us do something. Let us aid you in your search!”

The students nodded in resounding agreement.

“Young Ashido, I don’t think–”

“Wait, All Might,” Tsukauchi stepped in, “I know you all want to help; I get it. But we already risked the lives of your classmates, we can’t afford to risk yours as well.”

“But–”

“However, we are suffering from a shortage of heroes. There may come a chance when we will require your assistance, but ONLY in the event that the situation favors the assistance of you all. If the pros can handle it, you will remain here. We are not going to throw you into a life-threatening situation without considering the risks and benefits, we can’t make that mistake again.”

Tsukauchi described, feeling a thug in his heart as he recalled the mission from last night. The guilt once again, flowed through his conscious.

“We’ll let you know if it comes to that, okay? Other than that, we will ensure to keep you all informed on the progression of this case, sounds good?”

This was not what Ashido wanted to hear but she couldn’t argue. It made sense why the police didn’t want to involve them; almost half of their class was either kidnapped or injured. If the rest of the class ended up in a situation where they were injured, or worse, killed, it would destroy UA’s image and harm the trust in heroes. It would make an already perilous situation worse. So, with a disappointed sigh, she leaned back against the couch.

“Yeah, sounds good,” Ashido replied.

Tsukauchi nodded.

“Well, I should head out, I got some other business to attend to. Oh, one more thing, as much as you want to see your classmates, we can’t allow you to go to the hospital, but we will make sure to set up video calls with them.” Tsukauchi headed to the entrance to put on his shoes and jacket, All Might and Nezu followed, “It was great getting to know you all, I’m sorry we had to meet like this.”

“No, we appreciate your visit. Thanks, detective, for all the information you provided us, ribbit.” Asui implied.

“Please get them back!” Ashido asserted, “Please!”

“We will do everything in our power to get them home. Thanks, everybody, we’ll talk to you soon.”

“Please let us know if you need anything. Mine and All Might’s doors are always open.” Nezu commented with a smile.

And with that, the group left the class 1-A dorms, leaving the students more worried than before, scared for what lay ahead.

.

.

.

“Well, that sure wasn’t easy,” Tsukauchi commented as the three made their way to the entrance of the campus.

“It sure wasn’t, breaking such bad news is never easy, especially when it’s to a bunch of students who are just beginning their hero journey.” All Might replied.

“Well, you two,” Nezu interrupted, “I need to head to my office. I’m sure you can lead Tsukauchi to the exit, All Might?”

“Oh, yeah, of course.” All Might assured.

“Good! Well, thank you, detective, for all the help, I’ll talk to you soon.”

“Of course, talk to you soon.”

Nezu waved a furry paw to the two and headed in the opposite direction, toward the main buildings of the campus.

“Well, I have a few more stops to make…ones I’m not excited to do,” The detective turned to All Might, “Toshinori, I was wondering if you could help me out with this. It’s um a difficult endeavor I’m asking of you, so you don’t have to if you don’t want to–”

“No…it’s fine. What is it?” All Might asked as he walked next to his friend, his hands in his coat’s jacket, desperately attempting to warm his frigid body.

“I need to visit Midoriya and Bakugo’s parents, I need to—break the news to them. But I think it would be more efficient if we split it up. You know the case quite well and you seem to have a close relationship with the Midoriya family, so would you be able to talk to Mrs. Midoriya for me? I’ll visit the Bakugo residence and talk to them about their son.”

All Might felt his breath hitched, “You want me to talk to her?”

“Again, you don’t have to. I can always go and let her know, but I think her seeing your face could bring a sense of comfort instead of seeing someone like me. She will obviously be distraught, so having you, someone she knows would be for the best.”

All Might listened. It was true, he did have a close relationship with the Midoriyas, but in all honesty, this request scared him. Inko Midoriya cared deeply for his son. Once she hears what’s come of him, she will most certainly fall into a state of despair. He wasn’t necessarily the best at comforting others. He wasn’t sure what to do if she broke down or if she lashed out at him, he feared he’d do or say something that would make the situation worse. But All Might had to try; Midoriya was dear to him.

Even if he didn’t know what to do, he should be the one to be there, the one to tell her what happened to Midoriya. He might receive backlash from her, but that’s fine, he should experience her wrath. After all, he did promise her that he would protect his son. He obviously broke that promise, so he was prepared for whatever insults came his way.

“No, I agree. It’s fine, I can talk to her.” All Might stated.

“Great, thank you, Toshinori.” The two approached the entrance, a black car was waiting for them, “Well, the sooner the better, right?”

“Yeah, the sooner the better.” All Might repeated as two entered the car.

— In the Vestige World —

“W-wait, I’m a what?!” Midoriya screeched, completely flabbergasted by the comment Yoichi just made.

“A vestige. I’m not sure how, but you seemed to have manifested a version of yourself in this realm.”

Midoriya was appalled. He took a moment to gaze at this body, analyzing his legs, his torso, and then his arms and hands. They were all visible, not transparent, or translucent. He also noticed that he was fully clothed. He was wearing his hero outfit. One with no stains, rips, or blemishes to be seen. 

This perplexed Midoriya. The last time he was here, he met Banjo, the fifth user after he was brainwashed by Shinso to stop his newly manifested and rampaging Blackwhip. But back then, he was wrapped in a strange mist, unable to move or even speak. But now, he could walk around and converse freely. Midoriya worried that the worst must’ve happened to him.

“Am I...dead?” he asked, scared of what the answer might be.

“No, you are not. If you were, we would all have ‘died’ with you. One for All would have ceased to exist. But since we are still here, you are still alive.” Yoichi explained. 

“So then,” Midoriya looked at Yoichi, Nana, and Banjo, “What’s happening? Why am I here?” 

Yoichi glanced at his other vestige companions before looking at Midoriya, “Do you remember what happened? Before you woke up here?” 

Midoriya thinks, working on recalling the events before he arrived in this darkened realm. Everything was a blur. The events from before were a fragmented mess in his confused mind. 

“I don’t really know,” The teenager clutched his head in frustration, “Ugh! It’s there, but it’s all so blurry.” 

“Maybe the names ‘Hex and Flux’ will ring any bells.” Nana chimed in. 

Upon hearing those names, Midoriya’s eyes widened. Suddenly, flashes of memories came rushing back to him, crashing in his mind like waves from a rampaging storm.

Bakugo.

Todoroki.

Their kidnapping.

The villains.

The suggestion.

They were all coming back to him. However, everything afterward was a large blur. He could vaguely recall some kind of fight happening. But as to what that fight was for, he was not sure. 

But—

Midoriya gulped. He didn’t remember what happened after that suggestion...but if there was a fight, was he involved? Did he do something out there? What did Hex accomplish? What did she do...to him?

The holes in his memories were scaring him. Not knowing what happened—the uncertainty—was terrifying.

Yoichi noticed the growing panic emanating from the teenager. 

“I’m guessing you remembered.” 

Midoriya wanted to speak but as more questions and panic-fueled thoughts flowed, his heart began to race, and his body started to shake, frenzied and uncontrollable. Soon after, hyperventilation emerged.

“Hey kid,” Banjo walked over to comfort the panicking teenager, “Calm down, okay? Deep breaths.” 

Midoriya did not notice how shallow his breathing had become. Following Banjo’s instructions, he took some deep breaths, working on calming his nerves. 

“Good job,” He uttered, rubbing calming circles on his back, and flashing him a warm smile. 

“S-Sorry about that.” 

“Don’t be,” Nana interjected, “Your reaction is understandable. Do you want to talk later? We can...” 

“No. I-its fine...it’s just that—I remembered. Please...” Midoriya paused, his voice quivering, “I don’t remember much of what happened after I looked into Hex’s eyes. What happened after she brought me under? What did I do? What happened to Bakugo and Todoroki...and to me!?” 

“Ninth,” Yoichi began with an exhale, “Hex and Flux won. The heroes were defeated and you, Bakugo, and Todoroki were taken. Uraraka and Shinso were taken as well.” 

Midoriya took a step back, appalled by the horrific news. Yoichi, however, continued. 

“We don’t know what’s come of them, you passed out before we could know, sorry.” 

“Did I—did I…do it?” 

The three looked at Midoriya, baffled. 

“Was I the reason...they won?” He sneered, his head down-casted, avoiding their gazes. 

“I wouldn’t say you were the reason they won. When the heroes confronted the villains, you, Bakugo, and Todoroki were made to fight. You all did injure the heroes, but I wouldn’t blame yourself or your friends for what happened. You were not in the right mind, none of you were.” 

Midoriya didn’t dare to look at Yoichi. Despite knowing this wasn’t his fault, guilt still etched in his chest.

“And me…what has come of me?” 

“Well, as for you...the suggestion Hex promised went through. We tried to stop it,” Yoichi explained, acknowledging Nana and Banjo, “But with your mental barriers lowered and our defenses weakened, we couldn’t stop the suggestion from coming through. We used our combined wills to stop it, but your will was reduced to almost nothing so there wasn’t a first line of defense to fight her. So, we were quickly overwhelmed by her power. 

Midoriya listened in disbelief. 

“For a minute, we thought you were fighting back. That message you gave to Todoroki right before you responded to Hex made us think you were up to something.”

The young hero looked up. 

“But I guess it was...”

“Wait, what did you say?” 

“Huh?”

“About Todoroki! What did you just say?!” 

“Oh yeah, that. Well, as we were fighting to prevent Hex’s suggestion from influencing your mind, we noticed your will spark. It was slight but we all noticed. Then we saw you signing, it was very weak but you were forming letters. Todoroki also noticed what you were doing. Both your friend and us watched and deciphered what you were doing.”

Yoichi took a quick pause before continuing.

“Sorry. That’s what you said. You spelled out ‘sorry’ to him.” Yoichi sighed, “Unfortunately, right after that, your will broke, and the suggestion enveloped your consciousness, we were not able to stop it.”  

So, he fought. Even when things seemed bleak and he knew he was going to lose, he fought one last time to send one final message to his friends. 

“He did respond to you, he offered one message before you passed out,” Yoichi said, interrupting his train of thought. 

Midoriya listened intently. 

“He said that it’s going to be okay, that they will escape this. He promised that he would find you and save you. That no matter how long it takes, he will bring you home.” 

Midoriya's heart shattered. He felt himself begin to tear up, his eyes blurring from the water forming in his tear ducks. But he couldn’t break down, not right now. Lamenting on these horrible events would not do him any good. He would essentially be giving up, something he couldn’t do, especially not when he was in this precarious situation. That message he gave despite being deep under Hex’s power meant that his will, his consciousness, managed to fight despite the odds. He had to break this spell, he had to remove Hex from his mind. Bakugo and Todoroki were in danger, he had to save them. But first, he had to save himself before something happened to him. Or worse, before he did something he’d regret. 

So, Midoriya quickly wiped his tears and gazed at the vestiges. 

“Yoichi, Nana, Banjo.”

The three flinched as their names were called.

“When I passed out, I left the outside world and appeared here, full-bodied, right?” Midoriya implied, putting on his analysis hat.  “And when you died, you became vestiges and now live within One for All, correct?”

“Yeah? What are you trying to get at, Midoriya?” Nana asked, curious.

“Just trying to understand why and how I’m here.” Midoriya replied, pensively, “Look, when I first entered the realm, I couldn’t do much of anything. Banjo did most of the talking, meaning I was still conscious out there. But now, I can move and talk, like you all. This all happened when Hex’s suggestion went through. So, based on what happened, in a way… I am dead.”

Yoichi shook his head, “No. Again. You’re not dead, Ninth. This meeting wouldn’t be happening if you were.”

“Here I am not, but out there…” Midoriya pointed at the dark landscape, “I am. My body is essentially a shell now with my identity removed, so that means a part of me is technically dead…in a sense,”

“But only a part of me…” Midoriya concluded, pensively.

“Sorry, Midoriya,” Nana intruded. Midoriya gazed at her, confused, “We tried everything we could. You resisted Hex for so long which allowed us to fight, but in the end, we lost. Now we’re cut off, and so are you.”

Midoriya shook his head as he walked past the vestiges, “Please don’t be sorry. You did everything you could and for that I’m thankful. Neither you nor I expected Hex to go to the lengths she did to put me under her control.”

Nana looked at him, somberly.

“But! Not all hope is lost! When I said my outside self is dead but not the one here means that I still have a portion of myself. Which also means I still have a portion of my will! I’m not completely lost, Hex hasn’t won! So,” Midoriya clutched his fist in determination, “I’m going to fight! I’m going to take my body back!”

“I don’t think you can–,” Yoichi paused, taking a moment to think before he worded his next thoughts, “Look, we don’t know if you can fight this by yourself. We tried all we could, we attempted to break through Hex’s defense but…we couldn’t. We–we don’t know what else we can do…this might be a battle that can’t be fought.”

Midoriya was stunned. He couldn’t believe what he just heard. They were giving up and letting this villain win, thinking he couldn’t do anything cause of the sheer strength of this woman.

No, He couldn’t accept that.

There was always a way out. Every time things had seemed bleak, there was always another way out. He’s seen it time and time again. With Stain, Muscular, and Overhaul. Sure, he did have help. But when Eri came to him, when he was the sole protector, he refused to let Overhaul take her. If he did nothing here, then this would equate to him doing nothing during that fight and letting Overhaul take Eri.

“There has to be a way; I’m not going to give up. Not now, not ever.” Midoriya said through gritted teeth.

“Kid, listen–” Banjo started before Midoriya cut him off.

“NO!” Midoriya yelled, his voice breaking slightly, “You know All Might would do the same, because even when things seem impossible…he never gives up! What’s the point of having this quirk if I can’t use it to save others?! That’s the point of One for All!” Furious, he gazed at the vestiges, his eyes piercing like daggers, “My quirk…no, OUR quirk is going to be used for villainy and I can’t sit around and watch as I unknowingly hurt others! So…I’m going to fight!”

“But Midoriya, there’s no way–”

“I’ll find a way,” Midoriya interjected, interrupting Nana, “Come on, I’m sure you all would do the same too! Wouldn’t you!? You would find a way if it meant preserving One for All’s purpose.” 

The three vestiges looked at each other, contemplating Midoriya’s words. The young hero had a point, One for All was in dangerous hands. There was no knowing what the outside Midoriya would do with this power. But, knowing who Midoriya was with, it was certain that One for All would be used for villainy.

Even then, this battle, to the vestiges, looked hopeless. There was no way to win something that had been lost, but they couldn’t ignore Midoriya’s determination and drive to fight. There’s a reason All Might chose him to bestow this power; he has the will of a hero. He is someone who will continue fighting as long as he stands. Maybe they should do the same. They should find the loophole and save both him and One for All’s legacy.

They were once heroes. What kind of heroes would they be if they simply gave up just because things looked hopeless?

Yet, one thing was for certain, they couldn’t fight Hex, but maybe this Midoriya could be the key. As the young hero said, a part of his will is still intact seeing as he is still himself. Maybe that’s what brought him here, his will. Maybe this was a sign that he hadn’t lost yet. So, Yoichi eyed Midoriya thoughtfully. Maybe this kid could do it…maybe he could achieve the impossible.

“Look, if you aren’t going to help me then I’ll–”

“No.” Yoichi began, Midoriya flinched, taken aback by his interruption.

Yoichi looked at both Nana and Banjo and they both gave him nods of confirmation.

“Ninth, we’ll do it. We’ll fight alongside you to bring back your body.”

Midoriya recoiled in shock.

“Wait, you’re going to help me?”

“Yes. I mean, you have a point. Giving up right now would destroy everything we’ve worked towards…everything you’ve worked towards. One for All is in a dangerous position, we don’t want to stand around and watch as your body uses our quirk to hurt others. We may not be able to do something…but you could. You could be the key.” Yoichi said, smiling at the teenager.

“Yoichi’s got a point,” Banjo added, “You being here could be a sign. So, I have your back.”

“Same here. All for One is still out there, terrorizing our people. I can’t sit back and watch that continue. I’ll be by your side, Midoriya.” Nana implied.

Midoriya was at a loss for words. For a second, he thought this would be a battle he would be fighting on his own but having the three with him to help him fight this battle helped increase his motivation.

“Thank you, everybody, I appreciate it,” Midoriya recited, relieved.

“If you are going to fight Hex’s suggestion, that there is one place we should start,” Yoichi stepped forward, beginning to walk, “Follow me, I believe there is something you can do once your body wakes up, but be prepared for resistance.”

Midoriya followed as the three began their trek.

“There is no knowing what kind of backlash you’ll experience, so make sure to be ready for anything.”

The young hero frowned with determination.

“I’ll be ready.” He asserted.

Chapter Text

The walk through the One for All realm was eventful, to say the least. As Midoriya followed the three, he couldn’t help but be awed by the scenery presented before him. Previously, his surroundings were clocked in dimmed versions of cosmic-like clouds, hues of purple mixing with the darkened realm. But now those purples have become more vibrant. They swirled with the star-like glimmers that were now shimmering within the dark. It felt like he was walking in the cosmos, experiencing a trip through space where the stars twinkled. It was mesmerizing, absolutely captivating.

What was even more enthralling was the floor he was walking on. There was nothing below him, the ground was completely transparent. It happened as soon as the environment shifted only a few minutes ago. The floor beneath began to disappear until becoming obsolete. At first, Midoriya stumbled, fearing he was going to plummet into the unknown, sealing his fate. But once his foot landed on nothing, his foot stayed planted. Understandably, the teenager was completely dumbstruck by the odd phenomenon.

“No need to worry, One for All is a world we’ve created that’s been influenced by my quirk. As long as I’m here, nothing will happen to you.” Yoichi comforted as he walked forward, completely unfazed by the invisible flooring.

Presently, he’d become accustomed to walking in what felt like air. But he was still fazed by the bizarreness of the situation, enthralled by the supernatural capabilities of this place.

Their walk was lengthy and cumbersome. But the place was scenic, making the trek spellbinding and almost enchanting. He continued to survey his surroundings, captivated by how the same purple cosmic stars seemed to flow beneath him, visible through the clear floor.

“Oh, good. I’m glad it is still here.” Yoichi voiced, unexpectedly.

Midoriya snapped out of his brief trance and looked ahead, eager to see what Yoichi was referring to. His eyes lay on the thing the 1^st user was alluding to. In an instant, his eyes went wide, shocked by what he was seeing. Right before him was something that looked like it came straight out of a fantasy book, it looked made-up. But considering this was One for All, the unimaginable must exist here, something unimaginable like that.

In front of him, there was a large glowing white orb about the size of a car floating a few inches from the transparent ground. The group of four walked closer, the object getting bigger as they approached it. It was bright, yet it wasn’t blinding. It also felt warm, but restricting which was rather perplexing. Midoriya wasn’t sure but he wondered if the dark purple hue enveloping the orb might be the culprit of the strange sensation.

“Dam, I was hoping that wouldn’t happen,” Yoichi sighed as he stopped and analyzed the purple-encased orb, “The purple mist has gotten thicker. That villain…” He snarled.

“What is it? That thing.” Midoriya asked, glancing at Yoichi before continuing to evaluate the floating object.

“This here, Ninth, is your mind,” Yoichi began, taking a few steps away from its glowing embrace, “It’s the one your body should be displaying. It contains all your memories, emotions, beliefs, personality…everything.”

“Basically, what makes you, well you, is there,” Nana added.

“No way…th-that is me?” Midoriya asked, stunned. He couldn’t believe that this ball of light was his whole existence.

This here…was him.

“Yes. But it isn’t confined to this ball. Normally, this whole place is filled with your consciousness.” Yoichi mentioned, “We came here to help you resist Hex’s control. Either I spoke to you, or we asked your mind to speak back to you. Through our efforts, we were able to use our wills to enforce yours.”

Yoichi paused and took a breath, “Unfortunately, as soon as Hex used her new form of control to bring you under, your mind was confined into this orb and a thin layer of that purple mist appeared. But then, when the suggestion was implemented, that purple mist got thicker.” He pointed at the mist swirling around the ball.

“As soon as it did, we-we couldn’t get to you. This mist—from what we could see—was Hex’s doing. She trapped your mind in a prison, one that prevented us from interfering. We were powerless, we couldn’t help you. All we could do was watch as you succumb to the suggestion.”

Midoriya listened, keeping his attention on the 1^st user. But he continued to look at the orb, his eyes fixated away from his. He could hear soft voices coming from within the mysterious ball. Images flashed, yet they were dimmed due to the purple clouds encasing the object.

As he listened to Yoichi and analyzed the object, he couldn’t help but wonder.

“So, what you are telling me is that Hex trapped my mind, preventing you all from interfering.”

“That’s right.”

“Okay, but what I don’t understand is why it is still here. Why is it only ‘trapped’? The suggestion should’ve erased my whole identity. My memories, emotions, beliefs…everything. So, wouldn’t it have disappeared? It wouldn’t make sense for it to stay here.” The teenager pondered, his gaze moving to look at him.

“Do you know how hypnotism works, Ninth?” Yoichi asked.

Midoriya thought about it. His hand moved to pull on his bottom lip—a common habit of his—as his mind went into analysis mode, “I am aware of how it works, but I haven’t dived into its specifics. Mind control quirks are quite rare, especially the hypnotic kind, so I haven’t had a chance to analyze the functionalities of hypnosis and how it works among mind control quirks. Why?”

“Well, Hex’s quirk is hypnotism, and seeing that your mind and consciousness are still here means that her quirk must function within the textbook boundaries of hypnotism. She has a powerful mind control quirk, that I can’t deny, but she has restrictions. Restrictions that are known in the hypnosis world.” Yoichi voiced.

Midoriya paused, stopping his common lip-pulling habit, intrigued by the information Yoichi just provided, “What kind of restrictions?” He asked.

“Well, it’s one relating to memory,” Yoichi said, “Tell me, have you ever been hypnotized, Ninth? Traditionally without the use of a quirk?”

“Hmmm,” Midoriya flipped through his memories, but nothing came to the forefront. He moved his attention from Yoichi and gazed at the purple-coated orb, pensively. Then, almost on cue, an image flashed from within the orb. A memory, one that was once forgotten, “Oh wait! Yes!” He blurted out, watching as the memory played back both in his mind and within the orb.

“Back in middle school, they brought this guy for a magic show. He had this segment that included this old trick called ‘hypnosis’ from the pre-quirk era. Of course, back then I was new to that word, so I didn’t know what it was. He asked for volunteers and well, I raised my hand. I was brought up with a bunch of other students. He told us about hypnosis, what it is, and how it will work. Many of the volunteers were skeptical. They didn’t think such a reaction could happen without the use of a quirk, but I was curious. The guy began and he brought us under. Many of the volunteers weren’t affected but I was, surprisingly.”

“I see. Did he make you forget anything by any chance?” Yoichi wondered.

“He did. He made me forget the number 4 and it worked! It was so odd. When I counted, I completely skipped over it. I was so confused as to why everyone was laughing at my counting.”

“And did you feel like you forgot or what is more like a barrier?”

Midoriya, once again, brought a hand to his chin, “Well, it felt more like a barrier. Consciously, I–I knew the number 4 existed, but I felt so relaxed that I didn’t bother to remember it. So, yeah, it did feel more like a barrier, I didn’t really…forget it.” The young hero uttered the last few words in a whisper after realizing what Yoichi was getting at, “Wait! Are you saying one can’t forget under hypnosis!? That’s the restriction!”

“Yup. Exactly,” Yoichi nodded, “Hypnosis, at its base, can’t make one forget, it mostly makes it hard for one to remember or think about a certain thought. Once a person’s inhibitions are lowered, the hypnotist uses wordplay to relax the subject and, in the outcome, make it hard for them to remember or think. Ultimately, creating the illusion that one ‘forgot’.”

Yoichi walked the perimeter of the orb. Midoriya followed while both Banjo and Nana stayed behind, letting the two have their chat, “Hypnosis creates a barrier which is something Hex must’ve done to subside her restrictions. Hex is powerful, yes, but there was a reason why she had to go to the extremes to put this suggestion on you. She had to lower your mental defenses—or your inhibitions—low enough so the suggestion could enter and be accepted by your consciousness, and then she had to ensure a barrier was there to prevent you from remembering.”

Yoichi paced, periodically glancing at the orb.

“I wasn’t sure if this theory was correct, but as soon as the suggestion went through—when we lost…I rushed here to check on your mind. I was shocked to see that it was still here. Instantly, I knew my theory was correct.”

“So, I’m not…gone,” Midoriya whispered, “Yoichi, so what you are saying is that Hex was not capable of removing my identity? This whole time it was all a bluff!?”

Yoichi agreed, “Quirks like hers always have flaws. It isn’t easy to mingle with someone’s will so deceptions are needed. She made it seem like it was possible, but she simply disguised what she did; you were never erased.”

Midoriya was shocked but also relieved.

He knew what this meant.

There was a solution, a way out. For once, there was hope. The usual pessimistic feeling that wanted to override his determination now flowed with hopefulness. There was a way to fight this…to fight her. He really thought he had to do something like possess himself to regain his body, but now, all he needed to do was break the barrier that was preventing his mind from reclaiming its spot.

“So, knowing that I’m simply trapped within her suggestion, I just need to break Hex’s control from my mind? By doing that, the barrier will break, and my memories and identity will come back to my body.”

“Exactly, but, it’s harder than you think,” Yoichi stepped forward and hovered his hand over the purple mist, “I’ve tried to break her control,” He looked at his two companions who were a few feet away, conversing, “We all did. But Hex’s influence got us too.”

Unexpectedly, the mist maneuvering around the orb began to warp and swirl around Yoichi’s hand like ropes binding its prey, “Crap! It’s–” He tried to pull away, but he couldn’t. Midoriya watched, unsure of what to do as the deep purple mist traveled up his body.

“Oh no! Yoichi!” Midoriya snapped his head and noticed both Banjo and Nana rushing toward him, “Kid! Pull him out! Quick!”

Midoriya’s eyes were wide with fear, but he quickly went into action. Without a moment to waste, he activated Full Cowling and grabbed Yoichi’s thin body. With one strong yank, he separated him from the mist. The sentient cloud began to wrap him in the process, but it let go, almost repulsed by him. Midoriya noticed this but he didn’t think much of it, he was more concerned for Yoichi, horrified by what just happened.

Midoriya sat down, holding the man in his arms. He looked at the 1^st user, he was limp, his entire body relaxed. But his eyes…those eyes they were—he didn’t want to look; Midoriya felt himself hyperventilate. Both Banjo and Nana rushed over to his side, but the young hero did not react to their approaching presence, he was absolutely horrified by Yoichi’s appearance.

“Why-why does he look like that?” Midoriya shuddered, looking at Yoichi’s sightless gaze, “I’ve seen that look. H-he looks like h-he’s—like he’s under her q-quirk?”

“Dammit,” Banjo crouched down, “Looks like that dam mist has gotten more ruthless. It sure got him good.”

“W-What happened to him?”

“It’s Hex’s defenses.” Nana inputted, glancing at the orb before looking at Yoichi’s motionless form, “It overwhelmed his will, basically putting him under her quirk. Dammit… He didn’t even touch it though…I guess it must’ve sensed him.”

“It’s done that to us before.” Banjo interjected, “When we came to fight the suggestion—once it was implemented—the mist was there. We didn’t think much about it, so we touched it, hoping to talk through your mind and give you another fighting chance after our failure, but that’s when it attacked. We blinked and, in an instant, we were back in our meeting room.”

Banjo sighed, “We knew what happened…just like what happened to you she did the same to us. That dam woman made this barrier not only as a way to trap your mind but to ensure your mind was not touched by the wills of One for All. She obviously knew about our involvement with your past breakthroughs, so she made sure to stop us.”

Midoriya was about to reply but he felt movement. Swiftly, he looked at Yoichi and noticed that the color in his eyes was returning. Banjo noticed.

“Oh, coming back to us, boss?”

Yoichi grunted, “Dam–she got me again,” He blinked a few times and then moved to stand, both Midoriya and Banjo supported him as he stood back up, “Sorry about that.”

“No, it’s fine, I’m glad you're okay,” Midoriya voiced, still shaken by the events that transpired.

Yoichi looked at Midoriya and smiled. He knew that the trauma from his time with Hex and Flux must’ve been triggered after seeing him in that state, but he was glad to see that the young hero continued to hold himself up despite what happened.

“Wait, Midoriya,” Nana jumped in, “Did that mist touch you when you pulled Yoichi away?” She asked.

“Oh, yeah it did. It started to wrap me, but it let go.”

Upon hearing this, the three perked up.

“Ninth…could you touch the orb for us? It’s fine, Banjo can support me.” Yoichi mentioned. Midoriya gazed at him, hesitant, unsure if that was a good idea after seeing what happened to him. The possibility of ending up under Hex’s influence again frightened him, “Don’t worry, we’ll be right here if anything happens to you.”

The teenager sighed but ultimately agreed. He let go of Yoichi and cautiously walked toward the orb. He stood a few inches away from the sentient mist, the mysterious substance whirling fluidly.

“Okay,” He whispered. He closed his eyes and swiftly stuck his hand out, letting his palm touch the misty barrier.

Midoriya waited, ready to feel the familiar pull of Hex’s quirk, but there was nothing. He felt nothing. Slowly he opened his eyes and to his shock, he saw that the smoke had dispersed, moving away from the perimeter of his hand. Instead, a white light wrapped his hand. It was warm and it tugged lightly, it was as if it was welcoming him in.

“That’s weird…” Midoriya pulled away. As soon as he did, the smoke quickly filled in the empty space.

“Interesting, it avoided you.”

Yoichi, guided by Banjo with Nana as extra support approached him but remained a few feet away from him, ensuring to stay away from the malevolent mist. Midoriya turned to face him. He wrapped his hand with his other, startled.

“But–how–I…”

“That woman knows about us, that’s why she made it where this barrier attacked upon noticing our presence. But you…she doesn’t know about you.” Yoichi said, almost gleefully, “I don’t think she expected you to appear here, and since you are not technically a full-fledged vestige, it doesn’t attack you.”

Midoriya turned to look at the orb, feeling its warm presence and its welcoming tug, “I–I think it’s welcoming me in. I don’t know but I feel like it wants me to enter.”

“Ah, well, let’s not ignore that.” Midoriya flinched. What was he proposing? “None of us have been able to interfere since Hex added the suggestion. But looking at what happened, it looks like you can! I knew there was something that you could do! You’re obviously here for a reason.”

Yoichi looked intently at Midoriya’s anxiety-riddled emerald eyes.

“Ninth, I know this is a big ask but you need to enter your mind and fight from within. Once your body wakes up, you’ll go in and fight Hex’s control.”

Wait, fight from within his mind!?

“I-Inside! But, how!?” Midoriya asked, fearfully, unsure how that could work. He knew he had to fight Hex’s control one way or another and release his mind from this prison, but how was he going to fight something he couldn’t see?

“That thing is your mind, Ninth. That is your realm and therefore, yours to control. You may not be able to fight Hex by yourself in there, but if you manage to at least break this defense, we can all go in and attack her. We’ll be able to use the power of One for All to remove Hex’s control from you.” Midoriya was about to speak but Yoichi proceeded, “But, we know very well how many tricks she has. And we also have to worry about the woman your body is with. Depending on what that person says or what her quirk is, it could interfere with your fight in there. You may experience resistance.”

Midoriya pondered. It made sense…this is his mind they are talking about, his own world. There’s a reason why the sphere was being so welcoming. It’s greeting him, it knows that he is the owner of that sphere, it knows that he belongs there. And knowing that he is there, it may be asking for help. His mind may sense that something is very wrong and is urging for assistance…a way out from the vile villain’s influence. Yet, the plan is risky. He is walking into unknown territory, one that Hex is in control of and his owner will eventually have influence on. However, if he goes in and finds a way to break the barrier then memories can flow back to his body. Then, he and the vestiges can use their wills to overwhelm the suggestion and her control. He could break free from her once and for all.

This was dangerous, but what other choice did they have? His mind—his consciousness—it is still here. The person that he is, is not gone. He had to take this one last chance to win this never-ending battle, no matter the cost.

“Yoichi.” Midoriya began, “I’ll do it. I know there are many unknowns, but my mind is in trouble. I’ll go in there and fight for control, I will break the barrier and bring back my body!”

Yoichi gently removed himself from Banjo’s support and stood proudly, smiling at the teenager.

“I don’t expect anything less from you, Ninth.”

Suddenly, the ball of light shunned brighter.

“Oh, looks like you're waking up,” Nana signaled.

“Alright then, there is no time to waste. Banjo, can you wrap a whip around him, so we don’t lose him in there.” Yoichi asked.

“Of course!” Banjo extended his arm and released his quirk. He had a Blackwhip tightly yet comfortably wrapped around his torso, “There we go, secured!”

“Great, well, you are good to go,” Yoichi commented.

“Okay,” Midoriya turned and gazed at the orb, memories flashing before him.

“If we sense anything strange, we will bring you back, okay?” Yoichi informed.

Midoriya nodded, “Okay,”

“Good luck in there,” Yoichi concluded.

Midoriya took a deep breath, calming his nerves as he felt his heart thump. He was terrified, but no matter what, he was not going to give up. With one final exhale, Midoriya stepped into the blinding light just as his physical body began to wake up.

— At the Midoriya Residence: That Same Morning —

“Okay, we are here.” Tsukauchi said as he put the car in park next to the seemingly unassuming apartments, “Are you sure you are okay with this, All Might?” The detective asked, glancing at his friend.

“Yeah, I’ll be okay,” He said, analyzing the apartments, looking at how the cement walls shone from the glow of the rising sun.

“Alright then, I’ll head over to the Bakugo residence. I’ll meet you here in a few. Let me know if anything happens.”

All Might nodded and jumped out of the car, “Sounds good, see you in a bit.” He closed the door and made his way to the apartment complex just as the car sped away.

The former number one hero took calming breaths as he walked, watching his exhales as they crystallized into a plume of frozen moister. He was nervous, but he was mostly concerned about how Mrs. Midoriya would react. She hoped to have her son back, but he and heroes failed and now there was a chance she’d never see him again. Knowing her, she will not take the news lightly, but he’ll be there, he’ll be there to be a comforting figure for her. Promises were hard, but he would at least give her hope. Hope that a miracle will come. That a day will arrive when his boy—their boy—will come back to them.

.

.

.

All Might pressed the doorbell, his hands shaking.

DING! DONG!

He waited, nervously.

“Coming!” A voice came through.  

All Might’s heart raced. He inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly, “Master, please give me strength.” He whispered as he stood outside the apartment door.

The locks from the door clicked, signifying the locks unlocking. Afterward, the door opened, revealing a short green-haired woman who was dressed in a black, cotton-made, knee-high pencil skirt with a navy cardigan buttoned over a white shirt. Her wide-green eyes moved up to look at All Might. At first, the former hero noticed a glint of relief, possibly thankful that it wasn’t the police knocking this early in the morning. But that quickly changed. All Might’s expression worried the woman. Upon seeing that pained look on his face, the sigh of relief was immediately replaced with a sense of concern.

“G-Good morning, All Might.” She greeted; her voice quiet.

“Good morning, Mrs. Midoriya.” All Might replied, flashing a warm grin, “How are you today?”

“Well…as good as I can be.” Inko answered, “Oh, um, come on in, I-I um was preparing some tea, I’ll make some for you.”

All Might smiled and walked in. Meanwhile, Inko walked briskly down the hallway and into the kitchen to prepare the beverages for both her and her visitor. While she did so, the former number-one hero promptly took off his shoes and jacket and placed them on the coat hanger placed next to the door. He then stepped into the house and walked toward the living room. On the way, he couldn’t help but glance to his right. There, to his side, was a door. A closed door with an All Might-themed sign with “Izuku” written on it.

All Might could feel a lump forming in his throat as he slowly walked past his student’s door. It hurt…all of this, it truly hurt. Why did it have to happen?

He wished…he truly wished Midoriya would walk out of that door with his usual shining smile ready to join them for some tea. He wanted him to be there, to greet him. He knew he’d ask why he looked so sad, and he wanted, more than anything, for him to ask him what was wrong.

“Oh, it’s nothing young Midoriya, I’m just glad you're safe.”

That’s what he wanted to say…what he had hoped to say. He wanted more than anything for time travel to exist so he could fly back to a time before the nightmare happened. He’d even accept an indefinite stay in another dimension because this time–this moment–is one he wanted to escape.

But he couldn’t.

Instead, as he walked toward the living room, all he could see was a ghost of Midoriya’s presence—an illusion from his desperate pleas, a fleeting semblance of what he wished.

Inko had finished preparing the tea and was making her way to sit down on one of the living room sofas, All Might snapped out of his roaming thoughts and promptly joined her. He sat down while Inko placed a tea on the coffee table, once down, she sat on the sofa, sitting on the opposite side of All Might. 

“I–I’m guessing you're here to talk about the mission. The one to get Izuku back.” Inko began, holding tightly onto her tea mug, almost as if it were a safety blanket.

All Might took a sip of his before he spoke, “Yes, I am here to brief you on the mission—”

“Is Izuku okay!? Please tell me you managed to get him out!?” Inko blurted out, her eyes wide with desperation.

“I–” All Might felt his throat tightened. He expected that reaction, that desperate need to know if his son was okay. How was he going to tell her? Was he truly ready for this? To tell her the horrible fate Midoriya faced…all because of the heroes’ loss. But he has to, she has to know, “Mrs. Midoriya…I-I need you to be ready for what I am about to tell you.”

“What—what do you mean?” She asked, slowly placing the mug on the table, her hands trembling. 

“The mission…it–well, it didn’t go as planned.”

Inko felt the warmth drain from her body, “What do you mean ‘it didn’t go as planned’? What happened All Might?”

All Might gulped.

“The heroes were overwhelmed by the villains. They weren’t able to defeat them; we highly overestimated their power and determination.”

“And Izuku? What happened to my boy?”

All Might lowered his head. He couldn’t look her in the eye, “I’m sorry Mrs. Midoriya…we were not able to…save him.”

In that moment, Inko’s world crumbled.

“No…” Inko placed a hand to cover her mouth, her senses rattled.

“The—villain managed to…sell the boys. Unfortunately, we’ve lost track of where they are.”

“No…Izuku…please tell me that isn’t true, All Might. Please tell me that isn’t true! There is no way the heroes lost! There is no way Izuku is gone! This can’t be true!” Tears began to form under the distraught mother’s eyes.

All Might sighed somberly, “I wish it wasn’t…but it is true. The boys were taken and—well, Midoriya, he was…”

All Might paused. Should he let her know about what happened to Midoriya? About the suggestion that erased his identity.

“Toshinori, you should tell her everything, including what Hex did to him,” Tsukauchi explained as he drove.

“Are you sure that is a good idea?”

“Yes. She is his mother and Midoriya is still a minor. No matter how tragic the news may be, she is obligated to know everything that happened to him. So don’t hide anything from her.”

All Might promised he wouldn’t, but now, he was having second thoughts. Inko already looked distraught, she was in obvious misery. The stress from the past few days combined with the words she just heard must have shattered what was left of her wounded heart. He knew she would erupt in anguish once he revealed what came of Midoriya. Even then, he couldn’t lie. He had to follow Tsukauchi’s words and explain everything to her.

“...Midoriya…he was caught in Hex’s crossfire. He fought quite bravely and was able to break from her control a few times. Unfortunately, his efforts did lead to Midoriya being subdued through a different method. Because of Hex, Midoriya underwent a suggestion…one meant to erase his identity.”

“His what!?” Inko yelped.

“His–his identity.” All Might hesitated, “Hex managed to erase his identity. The suggestion was one that was requested by his…buyer.”

“So…you’re telling me that Izuku–my sweet boy Izuku–was erased? The one that I love, the one I’ve seen grow into the amazing person he is…is gone?” Inko asked. Her tears flowed freely, making it difficult for her to enunciate her words.

All Might grabbed a box of tissues that was seated beside him on a small end table. He stood up and extended his arm to give the box to the grief-stricken woman.

“That is what we know based on the information we received from one of the students.” He explained, sitting back down.

Inko didn’t reply, instead, she cried, grabbing a handful of tissues to muffle out the sounds of wailing and suffering. She tried to wipe the tears that were clouding her vision, but they kept coming, rushing in in non-stop streams.

“However, this is only based on his accounts. We don’t know the extent of the suggestion or if there are any flaws. There is the possibility that young Midoriya is still fighting. His will is incredibly strong, there is a chance he could be fighting this.” All Might explained, trying to bring some semblance of hope in such a hopeless situation, “I know this is not what you wanted to hear and trust me…this wasn’t the news I wanted to provide but…” All Might stood back up and moved to sit next to Inko, “We will work to get your son back and we will do everything in our power to reverse what happened to him. I will not rest until we do.”

Inko continued to bawl, tears streaming down her face, “D-do you k-know where h-he is? W-what t-they are d-doing to him?” She said through sniffles.

“Unfortunately, we don’t. But the police are working on tracking him. They are working day and night to find the boys and get them back home. As to what they are doing to young Midoriya, we don’t know either.” All Might replied.

Inko took a moment to breathe, to recollect her thoughts that were jumping uncontrollably in her consciousness. Then, she bundled up her used tissues and placed them on the coffee table. Afterward, she looked at All Might. Her eyes were puffy, and the rims of her eyes were red. Tears coursed down her cheeks that dripped down to her lap, but through the anguish, a glint of determination flashed.

“T-Those dam villains managed to get my boy…I knew it was something that could happen—being a hero and all. You know, I was scared of his hero ambitions. I knew the dangers the profession brought. But he was so determined, he wanted to be one so bad, so I supported him even when my heart told me to stop him.” All Might looked at her intently, grabbing each word, “That determination, All Might, is what I love about him, what makes him a born hero. So, I know…I know he is fighting! Knowing my little Izuku, he would do anything to make sure those around him weren’t hurt. He’d conquer any obstacle to make sure that happens!”

The former number-one hero smiled and placed a comforting hand on Inko’s shoulder, “I couldn’t agree more. Young Midoriya is a wonderful young man. I’m sure he is fighting in there, that’s why, I will fight alongside him and do everything in my power to find him. As his mentor, I will do everything in my power to bring your boy back.”

“T-Thanks, All Might. Izuku is lucky to have you.” Inko whimpered.

All Might smiled, his grin radiating with comfort.

BUZZ BUZZ

Unexpectedly, he felt something vibrate. He pulled out his phone and noticed a text. It was Tsukauchi. He was letting him know that he finished with the Bakugos and was waiting outside.

“Looks like I have to get going. Tsukauchi and I have lots of work to do,” He began as he stood up and grabbed both his and Inko’s mug, “Will you be, okay?” He asked as he went to the kitchen and placed the mugs on the kitchen counter.

“Yeah, I’ll be okay.” She spoke. All Might nodded, but still, he was wary. The last time they talked she told her that she hadn’t been able to sleep due to how stressed she’s been. He was scared her health and mental health might deteriorate from all the worrying.

“Alright, but please call me if you need anything. Also, I know it may be hard, but don’t hesitate to reach out to someone. I know the Bakugos are there and UA has extraordinary counselors who can help you at any time you need them.” All Might explained as he made his way to the exit, glancing at Midoriya’s closed bedroom as he did.

Inko stood up and followed him, “Thanks. I appreciate it, All Might.”

Promptly, he put on his shoes and draped his coat over his body. He then grabbed the doorknob, “Take care, Mrs. Midoriya. We’ll stay in touch. I’ll let you know of any developments we come upon.”

“Sounds good. Thanks, All Might. Please…bring my boy back.” Inko pleaded. Her hands clasped in eagerness and her tear-riddled eyes looking intently at the hero.

All Might knew he shouldn’t make promises he couldn’t keep, but at this moment, he had to provide all the hope he could give to a mother essentially grieving for her child, “I’ll bring your son back. No matter what it takes, I’ll bring him back.”

All Might opened the door and walked out, waving Inko goodbye. The former hero walked the cold halls of the apartment complex, troubled. He didn’t want to fail her, but even he wasn’t sure. He left out the details of the raid and the true horrors Midoriya must’ve experienced. It would’ve been too jarring for her to hear.

There was so much uncertainty in terms of Midoriya’s condition, but one thing was for sure, he had to fight. Hope may be limited but he can fight for that little hope that was there. But he also needed strength, and help to fight this battle. So, as he approached the black car Tsukauchi was driving, he wished one thing to the fleeting embers of One for All residing within him.

“Fight with him.”

At this time, he truly wished for a miracle. One that hopefully this passed-down quirk could offer.

Everything was muffled, it felt like he was underwater. Plus, he felt incredibly heavy, why was it so hard to open his eyes?

Where am I?

It was strange. He felt warm and oddly empty. His head felt clouded but also uncluttered. It felt nice, but that strange sensation puzzled him.

What is happening to me?

He needed to open those heavy eyelids of his, he needed to see where he was. Why he was feeling this way and why he felt so hollow.

With difficulty, he pried his eyelids open, blinking to remove the heaviness from his eyes. The drowsiness, however, was overpowering. It was forcing him to close them and fall back into the warmth of the sheets. But he refused. Instead, he sat up—pulling the sheets off—and laboriously pushed his legs onto the edge of the bed, letting them dangle. He scanned the barren room he was in. Normally, he would be freaking out. But he didn’t panic, he didn’t yell, he didn’t cry…he didn’t do anything. He just looked, absent mindlessly. He then gazed at his lap. His mind was so quiet and devoid of everything. It was so weird, why did he—

He heard sounds coming from ahead. A door began to unlock, he perked up and stared at the heavy titanium door as it slowly opened, the metal creaking as it did. A woman stepped in, entering the room.

“Oh, looks like you are awake.” He heard her. Her voice was so muffled, were his ears, okay? “Good morning, how are you today?”

He didn’t say anything, unsure what to say. Who was this woman? Is she a friend or a foe?

“I guess you are still a little shaken up from yesterday.” The woman, who was dressed in business casual attire, uttered with a smile.

Yesterday…yesterday.

Was there a ‘yesterday’? He couldn’t remember. He couldn’t even remember the day before, a week before, or even years before. Was he even alive before today?

“Well, now that you are awake, time to test some things.” The woman crouched before him; he followed her stare. He gazed at her, his clouded eyes looking intently at the woman, “First, can you tell me who you are?”

He blinked, pondering the question. He tried to think, seeing if a thought would come to answer that question. But there was nothing. No memories, no thoughts…nothing. It was so empty inside. His mind felt like it was nonexistent. And that voice, it felt so soothing, but why?

“I-I don’t know.” It was a miracle he knew how to talk considering how empty he felt.

“That’s fine. Does the name ‘Midoriya’ right a bell?”

He thought about it, but again, nothing came to him. He nodded, saying no.

“Or Deku?”

Again, he nodded a troubled “no”.

The woman grinned, “Good job, Hex. Looks like it worked.” She whispered.

“Sorry, but what’s going on? Who are you? Where am I? And who…am I?” He asked.

The woman brought a stool and placed it right in front of him. She sat down and looked at his worried gaze, “Oh, you’ll soon understand…Izuku.” She smiled, devilishly.

Out of nowhere, his world dulled, and his head became encased in a clouded haze. He became drawn to her voice, more than ever before. He listened, letting the mesmerizing tone of her words embrace his vacant mind.

“You have a very important purpose, my little soldier. Let me help you open your eyes to the person you are meant to be, hmm?”

Chapter Text

He knew what he needed to do, what he had to do. As he stepped deeper into the unknown realm, he kept his eyes shut, feeling how the whip wrapped tightly around his waist, providing him a supportive tug, and telling him that everything would be okay. But still, the butterflies fluttered within his stomach.

Feeling the warm embrace of this new world, he heard Yoichi’s words replaying in his mind.

“Good luck in there.”

That smile of his and those words entwined with encouragement gave Midoriya solace, but even then, he was terrified. Even in this celestial state, he still had those usual human emotions. Even outside of his physical body, even as a ghost, he continued to have these emotions that, unfortunately, have become a dominant sense in his troubled mind.

Fear.

It’s a necessary response, one that is needed for survival and one that is essential considering the situation Midoriya was about to immerse himself into. It was something his ancestors relied on when danger was on every corner. How else could they be aware of a dangerous animal that was fixated on killing them? That thumping of the heart, that hyperawareness, that shortness of breath, and that muddled thinking, is what kept them safe. It’s what led them to act. Without it, they wouldn’t be the hunter, they would be the prey.

He knew fear was necessary, but it was such a nuisance. As he took meticulous steps into his consciousness, his heart pounded violently against his ribcage, and he could feel himself hyperventilate. He needed to remain calm. If he let his fear get the best of him, he could do something reckless, and in a place like this, errors could easily kill him.

So, knowing that he took a deep breath and opened his eyes. The light filtered in, and as soon as the image in front of him cleared, an audible gasp escaped his lips.

He was astonished, his eyes glistened at what he was looking at. His consciousness—he didn’t expect it to be so…breathtaking. The sky was a beautiful mix of sunset colors. There was no sun from what Midoriya could see, but the sky was like an artist's canvas, filled with skillful strokes of reds, oranges, and yellows. There were clouds, each moving briskly across the aerial landscape and mixing into the kaleidoscopic scenery.

It was an utterly beautiful scene. He wondered how such a beautiful place existed within his mind.

But what was more perplexing was how he felt. He felt warm, but it didn’t feel muggy. It felt comfortable, tranquil even. It was as if he was being embraced by the world’s most comfortable blanket. This sensation was the same one he experienced when he touched the orb, but now it encased his entire body.

Blinking out of his self-induced trance, Midoriya took a few steps forward, wary that the floor might collapse under him, considering its reflective shine. However, it didn’t, instead his feet gently touched the surface, the water-like substance rippling upon being disturbed by his steps. Seeing as he was okay, he began his walk, unsure where to go, unsure where this seemingly never-ending field stopped.  

Nonetheless, he trekked, pondering what his course of action would be. Maybe a clue will arrive. Maybe—somewhere within his mind—something will lead him to his success.

“Look, Mommy!”

A voice echoed.

Midoriya stopped and turned, stunned. That sounded like a child.

Giggles resonated around him. Midoriya’s head spun searching for the source.

Suddenly, a scene materialized. Murky translucent versions of furniture appeared—similar to ghosts—ones that Midoriya recognized. Was this his apartment’s living room? It was an incomplete version of the room with only certain furniture visible and some walls present, but it was clear. This was his home.

“Mommy! Mommy! Look, I’m All Might!”

A kid appeared, ghostly translucent like the furniture. Midoriya looked at the figure, his eyes widening upon noticing who it was. The bushy hair and the wide eyes. It was him.

“A memory…” He whispered as he observed the memory playing before him, his translucent child-self giggling as he presented his mom with his new All Might onesie.

“Oh Izuku! Look at you! You look amazing! Do you like your new All Might onesie?”

Midoriya twisted to look behind him. A younger version of her mother materialized. Her ghostly persona kneeled to look at his child self, running through the makeshift room.

Child Izuku giggled, “I do! I do! Watch me as I fwy through the cwity!”  

His little 3-year-old self jumped, ran, and spun. The small child made a few circles around him while his mom watched in amusement. Midoriya smiled as he looked at his little self play with zero care in the world, a bit hurtful knowing that these moments—these carefree days—won’t last. This ball of innocence and joy will one day fade; if only he knew what would happen only a few years from then.

His innocent laughs echoed through the mindscape, the child nor his mom noticing his presence. Swooshing sounds escaped from the tiny him as he dashed, grabbing his cape to imitate the flapping motion from being maneuvered within the air.

“I’m a hero, mommy!” His young self blurted out, gazing at him. Midoriya stared back.

Giggling, the child rushed straight to him. He wanted to scoop him up. He wanted to laugh with him and ensure him that everything would be okay. Instead, he passed through his legs. Midoriya turned to see the child—now on the other side of him—running into his mom’s arms. She picked him up and cuddled him in his embrace, his face grinning brightly, half covered by the oversized hood of the All Might onesie.

His mom laughed and smiled, hugging the small child tightly, “You sure are. You are my hero, my little Izuku.”

Soon, the scene pixelated and then faded, his and his mother’s giggles dwindling into an echo as it did.

Midoriya felt a lump forming in his throat. He had forgotten about that moment…happy moments like those were unfortunately replaced by the bad. Moments like the time he found out he was quirkless.

But these memories…that memory, was precious. A treasure he needed to protect. He couldn’t lose them, he just couldn’t.

He had to get his body back.

He continued walking, occasionally using One for All to get some distance (thankfully his quirk worked in this mindscape). While he did, more memories flashed, and more scenes materialized, each ranging from his childhood all the way to his middle school days, and some from this past year. They were good…

“It’s yours! Your quirk, not his!”

“Deku is the name of a hero!”

“I am the Deku who always does his best!”

But there were also bad…

“So please, keep smiling…”

“If you think you’ll have a quirk in your next life…go take a swan dive off the roof.”

“Deku…stay back.”

Each event, each memory, they played around him as he walked. None of the transparent forms seem to recognize his presence, many of the personas even passed through him, unfazed by the humanoid obstacle.

“Are you going out again, Izuku?” Midoriya heard a voice, it was his mom again. He turned to see her, now older. The beady eyes on her ghostly form, gazing at something.

“Yeah!” Midoriya heard himself. He snapped around and looked at himself who was standing near a door. He was dressed in a light blue hoody and jeans, with his signature red shoes completing his outfit. He looked to be around 12 years old considering his height and physique. A first-year in middle school.

“There’s this fight happening nearby!” His younger self exclaimed, grasping a notebook tightly in one hand and grabbing the doorknob of the unsupported door with the other, “I want to take a look and jot down some notes. There might be some awesome heroes there!” He exclaimed excitedly.

His mom smiled, “Okay, sweetheart. Just be careful, okay?”

His younger self nodded and headed out. As soon as he stepped out of the door, the memory faded.

Midoriya couldn’t help but smile. Even with the physical memory no longer projected, he could hear mumblings from his younger self engaging in his hero and quirk analysis. Middle school was a hard time for him, but through this hobby he found comfort, and most importantly, he found hope. He might’ve been born quirkless but he didn’t give up on his dreams of becoming a hero…even when life kept telling him otherwise.

Now, he is a hero student, moving forward to one day become the one thing he dreamed of. He has this power; he has the opportunity. Now he could live the dream he once imagined in his imagination.

SWOOSH!

Midoriya’s thinking stopped, feeling a strong gush of wind rushed past him.

“What…” Not only that, but he also sensed something, something odd.

Suddenly, without warning, the entire landscape shifted. The sky before him darkened, engulfing the whole place in a darkened sheen. Midoriya felt his heart race, bumping rapidly within his ribcage as the wind blew. What was happening?

Then, the world he was standing in seemingly disappeared. Soon after, a new scene manifested, this one different than the others. The other memories simply had the people involved with maybe a few pieces of furniture or a simple background to represent the moment. Those scenes were barely formed, they were more like ghostly images, similar to the individuals in the memory. But this one was fully formed and realistic, it’s as if he was back in the real world.

What is this place?

He analyzed his new surroundings. He was in a room, about the size of an average bedroom. The walls and floor were made of cement and the place was brightly lit by two fluorescent lights. Near the ceiling was a small, barricaded window allowing some sunlight in. He did see that some snow was compiling beneath the window with some scattered snowflakes tricking down. There was a lone wooden table placed against the wall with one chair tucked in. The door at the front was made of heavy-duty metal, seemingly unbreakable. The place looked like a jail cell…

Wait…could this be where—

“Hmmp…”

Midoriya heard something. A grunt. Immediately, he twisted around to gaze at the owner of the sound. He was shocked to see who it was.

There, lying on a twin-sized bed, with muted grey sheets was him…his current self. From the way he was feebly twisting and turning, it looked like he was waking up. But why was he watching the present like this? As if he were there.

Midoriya was perplexed. He expected to see his physical self’s world through a first-person perspective, similar to a TV broadcast, but instead, he was there, seeing his present surroundings through a third-person lens.

It was strange, could it be because this was his mind? Maybe this world projects the present through different lenses. Or is there something else going on? No matter what the case was, he continued to watch, vigilant for any clues that could lead him toward accomplishing his goal.

His physical self was weakly squirming in his bed. After a while, he opened his eyes, blinking the heaviness from his eyelids. Midoriya approached the bed and leaned over to get a closer look. He stared at him, almost face to face as his physical self fully opened his deep-emerald eyes, analyzing his gaze. What he saw sent shivers down his spine. The color in his eyes was clouded and glassy, completely devoid of life. He looked…empty as if no one was there. It terrified him.

He should have expected this, but seeing his condition physically was a different experience of itself. This Midoriya was not him, this was a shell of who he used to be. It was obvious, there was clearly nobody there.

The physical Midoriya took a few moments to blink before pushing his body to sit. Midoriya stepped back as his physical version did so, keeping a few feet distance from him but keeping his eyes locked on the teenager. From what Midoriya could see, it looked like he was still wearing the outfit from last night, all dust-riddled.

His socked feet touched the cemented ground. His hands rested on his lap, and his messy green hair fell in front of him as he stared at his hands, obscuring his eyes. He didn’t do anything, he simply looked at his lap. Normally, he would have been freaking out upon noticing the strange place he unknowingly woke up in, but this person just sat there, unmoving.

“Where am I?”

His voice echoed, but it wasn’t him. It sounded soft and strained.

“What is happening?”

He took a few steps forward and crouched down before him. Was he speaking?

He scanned him. His mouth wasn’t moving…could it be someone else?

The sound of a door unlocking disturbed Midoriya from his questioning. Both he and the other version of himself shifted their attention and looked at the opening door.

“Oh, looks like you are awake.” A woman with medium-length dark brown hair styled in a messy half-bun walked in, her deep hazel eyes glistening from the bright fluorescent lights. She was dressed in all black. She wore a black turtleneck with black skinny jeans that were complemented with heeled boots. Over her outfit, she wore a long army green trench coat, opened to reveal the dark outfit, “Good morning, how are you today?”

He glanced at himself and noticed how he didn’t move. He simply stared at her, not saying a single word. He looked so devoid of…everything.

But this woman…

Who is she?

Is she a friend or a foe?

“I guess you are still a little shaken up from yesterday.” The woman said.

Yesterday…yesterday.

His thoughts echoed in the mindscape’s reiteration of the room, confused and uncertain.

“Well, now that you are awake, time to test some things.” The woman crouched before his physical self, forcing Midoriya to move away from her vicinity. His other self gazed at her, his clouded eyes looking intently at the woman, “First, can you tell me who you are?”

Midoriya anxiously watched and waited. Maybe there was still a flicker of himself in there. All around him, Midoriya could hear his outside self muttering. He could hear his inner thoughts as he tried to make something out of what was happening…of what had happened to him.

Then, he responded. Midoriya held his breath.

“I-I don’t know.”

He felt his heart drop. Midoriya should have known, he should have expected this, but still, he wanted to hope.

“That’s fine. Does the name ‘Midoriya’ right a bell?”

His other self replied. He nodded, saying no.

Midoriya was appalled, he couldn’t believe that this Midoriya couldn’t recognize something simple like his name. But he couldn’t get discouraged. He had to keep in mind that hypnosis can do this. He knows his name is still here, he heard it in his memories, meaning, that just like his other memories, it is not gone. His physical self just can’t access it.

“Or Deku?”

Again, he nodded a slow “no”.

He didn’t recall his hero name. Midoriya’s hands clenched.

“Good job, Hex. Looks like it worked.” The woman smiled.

Angered boiled in Midoriya’s senses, “Dammit, Hex. I am not going to let you win.” He said, enraged at not only Hex but at this woman standing before him acting all grandiose.

“Sorry, but what’s going on? Who are you? Where am I? And who…am I?” Midoriya heard himself ask.

The woman giggled; her tone laced with sinister. Midoriya gulped, he sensed something bad; he did not like where this was going.

“Oh, you’ll soon understand…Izuku.” She stated, smiling devilishly.

At the utterance of his name, the world before him shook. The room around him crumbled but the people in the scene didn’t react. This was happening in his memory…something was happening.

“What the hell!” He shouted.

The scene was falling apart and pixilating away. But why? It all happened when she uttered his name. Quickly, Midoriya ran and exited the room, merging through the cement walls. He closed his eyes, worried he might’ve stepped into some endless dark void. But as soon as he stepped out, his feet landed on firm ground. He opened his eyes; he was back in the sunset-like landscape.

The teenager panted, shaken up, “But how…” He asked, taking a moment to compose himself.

He scanned his vicinity. Why did the scene disappear like that, it was as soon as the woman mentioned his name. Was it Hex’s quirk? Could that have been the trigger? He thought it was Deku, but Hex must’ve changed it when the new control was added. As for the scene, maybe when he is forced back into that state, his memory formation is slanted because his consciousness is shut off. Explains why he doesn’t remember what happened after being in that state.

Well, if that’s the case, he may not be able to come back to the scene. So, while he is here, he should continue searching. But before he could take a step, something nudged him. He turned to look behind him, curious. As soon as he did, his gaze landed on something; his eyes opened wide. There, before him, was a glowing humanoid person, completely encased in a warm glow with no visible body features except for the silhouettes of its clothes. The messy outline of his hair however caught Midoriya's eyes. This wasn’t just a random figure…it was him, an outline of himself.

“W-Who are you?” Midoriya asked, both shocked and frightened.

The figure said nothing, instead, it walked forward, urging him to follow.

Midoriya wasn’t sure if he should but after walking for who-knows-how-long he should at least follow him and see where this figure leads him. He didn’t sense any malice from this individual. He has the same warmth and welcoming nature as this mindscape. Could this be the physical representation of his consciousness? Maybe this figure knows something he doesn’t know? Something that could save him?

So, he follows the figure, wondering if this glowing image could lead him to something that will stop this once and for all.

.

.

.

“Well, I’m glad the trigger word works. I guess I gotta let Hex know that it works when I say it. The next step is adding another trigger word, she did advise me to add one that will bring him out…hmm what should I choose?”

Suzuki wondered as she gazed at his expressionless face. For obvious reasons it couldn’t be his family name, it had to be something else, something new.

Maybe his new alias name?

“Yeah, that could work.”

She’s had an alias picked out for him before the bidding event, one that would be perfect for him. It’s one that will reflect the type of person she wants to display to the world, a person who will become the face of the meta-liberation army. Plus, at least until the moment presents itself, it would hide his identity and keep the heroes under wraps.

However, Hex did warn her to not put him in this state too many times, it’s only a means to enforce the suggestion or to add any commands she so wishes. The identity-erasing suggestion should suffice her needs without having to put him under. So, she won’t be needing to say “Izuku”, only when it’s absolutely necessary, and the alias name will keep him “awake”.

So, with that in mind, Suzuki spoke.

“Listen to me, whenever I say the name Storm, you will awaken from this state, but all old and new suggestions will remain intact, nod if you agree.”

Melodically, he nodded.

 “Good now…Storm.”

Upon hearing that word, he blinked, coming back to the land of awareness. He looked at Suzuki, confused and slightly disoriented by what happened.

“Welcome back…Storm.”

He looked at Suzuki, puzzled by the name.

“Storm?” He wondered.

“Yeah, that’s your alias. Storm. Your real name is Itsuki Masashi, but your alias name is Storm. Pretty cool, huh?” Suzuki explained, smiling, her grin almost displaying a motherly aura.

Oh. So, that’s my name. He pondered.

He couldn’t think of a name. There was nothing in his mind, nothing to label him. So, if this was his name, then he couldn’t help but agree with it and take it to heart. After all, he couldn’t disobey this woman, something in his mind was telling him that he had to follow her, that he had to listen to everything she had to say and do whatever and believe whatever she told him without question. It was almost as if this woman was at the top of his personal pedestal, the ruler of his desolate mind.

“Yeah, that sounds pretty cool,” Itsuki said softly, a small and soft smile spreading.

Suzuki nodded, “Well, Itsuki, I know you are pretty confused at the moment but don’t worry things will make sense here in a moment. Can you do something for me? Can you please close your eyes for a minute?”

“Yeah.” Itsuki followed and shut his eyes tightly. Her words felt like a lullaby in his empty mind, it was so soothing he couldn’t pry away from her words.

“Alright, keep them closed until I tell you to open them, okay?” She said as she brought over a plastic chair that was placed near a barren desk.

Itsuki nodded.

“Good.” Suzuki placed the chair in front of Itsuki and sat down. She gazed at the teenager intently. Then, in front of Itsuki’s face, a holographic picture appeared. It was rectangular, about the size of a small TV. The image was moving but it was all static, similar to a “lost signal” image. Suzuki found this quite intriguing, normally when she projects other people’s minds, an abundance of memories and thoughts flash through the screen. Sometimes she could even peak into their busy mindscape. But here, there’s nothing, the projection was essentially showing her an empty mind.

Suzuki smiled, elated.

“Would you look at that? I didn’t actually think you would erase him to that extent, Hex,” She commented to herself, whispering so the boy wouldn’t hear her, “Well, time to get to work and—”

But before she could begin her well-rehearsed story, the screen warped. The static minimized, similar to when a program was going back on air after a sudden loss of signal. Suzuki looked closely at the screen as an image emerged, slowly materializing, and replacing the dancing snow.

“That’s odd.” She whispered.

 She watched as a scene formed, at first blurry but then becoming clearer and higher definition. Soon, the moving image fully formed and what she saw next bemused the woman.

“What…” She whispered, her eyes growing wide.

Who’s that? Suzuki wondered internally.

There, clear as day, was the very boy who was seated before him. But this version of him was wearing what looked to be his hero outfit. He was running, following something that she couldn’t see from the angle of this moving image. As this figure ran, various memories seemed to form around him.

That’s Midoriya, isn’t it? But how?

It’s not uncommon to see a personification of oneself in their mindscape, but most of the time it is the form of a memory. If there was a free-roaming version of oneself, it would appear when one is dreaming. But in this case, his Itsuki is not dreaming, he is very much awake. So, who is that? How is this image of his former self there?

But what is more concerning is why she is being shown this. Shouldn’t his mind be empty? How the hell are there memories floating around that thing? Hex’s suggestion should have erased everything, his mind, and consciousness should be an empty shell. She shouldn’t be seeing this.

Unless…

His identity was never removed and is instead trapped. If that is the case, then Midoriya is still there, not fully erased. Whoever that thing is, it looks eager to reach something.

This concerned Suzuki, is this boy trying to do something about the suggestion?

“Dammit.” She whispered, angrily, “I paid you too…ugh, never mind, I’ll talk to you later about this. For now,” Suzuki gazed at the Midoriya on the screen, frowning, “I need to figure out who the hell you are; you are not interfering with my plans.”

Suzuki glanced away causing the hologram to disappear. She scooted over and touched Storm’s head, feeling his messy green locks between her fingers. She could feel the boy flinch from her sudden touch.

“Don’t worry, I’m just checking something, keep your eyes closed.”

Itsuki followed, he relaxed and maintained his eyes firmly shut.

Suzuki closed her eyes and focused on his mind. Instantly she was transported from the physical world to the place she was just recently watching through the holographic image. She scanned the barren world, hearing various thoughts and noticing the many memories manifesting before her, all pertaining to the past life of Izuku Midoriya. Suzuki snarled; she didn’t want this extra headache.

Hex promised her. She was promised a blank slate, not one who simply had his past self “trapped”. Worse, there was that Midoriya who was freely roaming around, fully sentient. He had to do something about this. This Midoriya was up to something, she knew it and it had to be related to the suggestion. If his mind is still intact, then this person is working to bring the Midoriya back, she was sure of it.

“Well,” Suzuki grinned, “At least you made this interesting for me.”

Despite this roadblock, Suzuki knew how to handle inconveniences like these. She had ways to handle…mental roadblocks. So, she began her trek, following the various trails Midoriya left behind, ready to stop this foolishness and bring forth his soon-to-be masterpiece.

--- In the Mindscape ---

 “So…where are you taking me?” Midoriya asked, following the glowing figure who was walking briskly ahead of him.

The image didn’t say anything. Instead, it kept its head forward, following some imaginary map to reach an unknown destination.

“Do you know how to bring me back?”

Again, the figure said nothing. It simply walked, not bothering to acknowledge Midoriya’s existence.

The young hero sighed. It was like he was talking to air. This entire time this glowing image of himself walked without speaking a word no matter how many times he pressed it to answer his questions. Although his replica did make sure that Midoriya was following it by checking behind its back every so often.

Despite the lack of information, Midoriya kept a steady pace with the figure, ensuring he didn’t get left behind. As the two walked, memories continued to flow within his mindscape. Ghost-like manifestations of his past self as well as past people surrounded him. They all spoke, their echoed voices filling the vast space that is his mind. Suddenly, mixing with the onslaught of muttering, he heard something, it was loud and prominent, different than the voices coming from his memories.

“Welcome back…Storm.”

“Oh, that must be coming from outside. That means I’m out of Hex’s control.” Midoriya whispered, “Wait, who’s Storm?” He asked, concerned.

“Storm?” His outside self replied. Midoriya listened as he walked.

“Yeah, that’s your alias. Storm. Your real name is Itsuki Masashi, but your alias name is Storm. Pretty cool, huh?”

Midoriya’s heart skipped a beat. He stopped, mortified. This was not good. She gave him a name, a new name. To many, it may not seem like much, but a name is more than just a name. A name is what defines a person, it’s how others think of you. So, to be given another name means that whatever this villain wants to create of him will become associated with that new name. Worse, that alias, Storm, is an English word that defines an event that creates destruction.

With an alias like that, he feared what he’d make out of that name, what kind of image he would portray. He needed to get his body back before his story moved in an irreversible direction.

Too occupied with his horror-filled thoughts, he did not notice the figure standing in front of him. It noticed that he stopped. With eyes that were watering with forming tears, Midoriya looked at the faceless image of himself. He could feel him from where he stood, it felt so warm and comforting. The figure placed a glowing hand on his shoulder and then pointed at the endless landscape. Midoriya looked and then glanced at the figure. It may not speak but he knew what it was communicating, it wanted him to keep going to persevere through.

“Yeah, sorry, let’s go.” He said, wiping away his tears.

The figure walked forward, his stride quicker this time. He followed it, the voices between the villain and himself getting dimmer as he did. Oddly, all the voices from his memories were also getting dimmer and the images from his memories were becoming less frequent. In addition, the landscape was starting to warp. From a wasteland with a reflective floor, the place morphed to resemble a galactic sky, similar to the One for All realm. Lastly, the ground below him faded into a transparent sheen.

Where were they?

Was this another section of his mind? Or was this something else?

Midoriya walked in awe. He was so lost in thought that he did not notice that figure stop before him. Unknowingly, he collided with the figure.

“Oh, sorry about that I—”

Midoriya stopped mid-sentence. The figure seemed to be unfazed by the sudden collision. Instead, it turned and looked at Midoriya, pointing at something. He followed the direction the figure was alluding to. His eyes trailed until they landed on something, shock crossed his face upon noticing what it was.

Floating about 10 feet above was what looked to be an orb. It was bright and radiating with multiple colors coming out from the luminance. Midoriya was captivated, it was beautiful. It floated within the air, bouncing ever so slightly as if adjusting its fixed position. The colors displayed were lustrous, covering the darkened space in a neon film.

“What is that?” Midoriya wondered, spellbound.

The figure, again, said nothing. It just stood there, pointing.

But seeing how fixated this figure was on the strange orb meant that that thing was important. Was it the key to bringing his body back?

But what should he do with it?

Should he destroy it?

Should he grab it and take it somewhere?

“What do you want me to do with it?” He asked the figure.

On cue, he moved the direction of its index finger from the orb to the location where it just came from.

“Oh, do you want me to grab it and take it over there?” Midoriya questioned.

The figure nodded.

Midoriya gazed at the orb once more. So that’s why he was here, to grab the spheric object and run back to the landscape. Could this mean that whatever this was didn’t belong here? But how did it get here, in this dark void? Also, what is that thing?

“Stop it…”

Midoriya shook his head, he couldn’t fall into his analysis habit. Not now. He’ll have time to ponder on the strangeness of this scenario once he accomplished what this figure wanted him to do. So, without a moment to waste, he let Blackwhip manifest. He lassoed the whip and tied the tendril around the glowing orb, thankfully his quirk wrapped tightly around the object.

“Alright got it! Well, I guess let’s go and—”

“Huh, how interesting.”

Midoriya stopped. That voice, it sounded like the woman from outside.

“So, you are sentient, I guess what I saw was correct.”

The teenager, looked around, frantically searching for the source of the voice. Midoriya was terrified, a haunted look was visible in his eyes.

This was not good. How did she know about him, about his existence here? If she were talking through his physical self, she shouldn’t be aware of his manifestation. But what if she isn’t talking through him, what if she is here?

“Hmmm, is it One for All? Could it be related to that?”

“Where are you?! What are you doing here?!” Midoriya shouted into the starry darkness.

“Before I answer that…tell me, I’m curious, why do you want this? You seem quite interested in this little thing right here, why is that?” Midoriya quickly turned, flipping his attention to the orb that was currently wrapped with his Blackwhip. He gazed in utter horror.

There, floating above and touching the very orb he was ready to snatch, and run was a woman, the same one from outside, nonchalantly standing in weightless suspension.

But this woman was not transparent and ghostlike the other figures in this world. She was physical and clearly defined, just like him. This sight frightened Midoriya.

How is she here?

What did she do to make herself appear here of all places?

Was this a quirk? Maybe one that could implement a physical image of themselves into other people’s minds?

Midoriya’s mind was ruminating, jumping through various possibilities. Whatever the case was, he knew that her appearance in this world wasn’t for a leisure stroll. There was only one reason she was here; she was here to stop him.

“Well? Do you know?” The villain said glancing at the orb before looking back at the hero below him.

Midoriya snarled, wiping away his frightened look. He was just as clueless; he didn’t know what it was. But even if he knew, there was no way she would tell her.

“No? Alright then.” The woman floated down. Her boated feet softly touched the transparent ground. Once planted she surveyed the place, “Let me guess…looking at how dark this place is—this must be your unconscious mind and where I was at not too long ago must be your subconscious mind. That bright thing you are holding onto doesn’t seem to belong here. Neither does that bright figure over there, something like those two shouldn’t exist in a darkened place like this,” The woman looked at Midoriya, “Any ideas? Knowing the type of person you are, you must have a few predictions.”

Midoriya was appalled by what she just said.

Unconscious?

Subconscious?

What did that mean—

Wait.

Realization hit him. This entire time he thought he was traversing his consciousness, but no, that desolate landscape was his subconscious, and this place was his unconscious, which meant that the scene from outside wasn’t some form of soon-to-be-formed memory, it was his consciousness!

Midoriya was bewildered but it made sense. The consciousness, the subconscious, and the unconscious, that is how the mind is constructed. So that orb and that figure that led him here…she is right, they do seem out of place. The orb was bright and didn’t blend in with the darkness of his supposed unconsciousness and that figure was too bright and physical for a place like his subconscious. Were they all trapped? Misplaced, maybe?

His wheels were turning. What is something that didn’t belong here but should belong in his consciousness? It must be something important, something that would turn the tides of his predicament.

Then, it clicked.

“My will,” Midoriya whispered, his mouth going slightly agape.

“What was that?” The woman asked.

Midoriya immediately shut his mouth. She couldn’t let her know. If this was indeed his will, then it truly didn’t belong here. The will belongs in the conscious mind where it can be easily accessed. Maybe that is the key. Maybe bringing his will up to the surface is what will allow his physical self to fight the suggestion.

Midoriya couldn’t believe it. The key to his victory was right in front of him, wrapped around his quirk. That figure, which he is guessing is his consciousness (or a projection of it), wanted him to find it. It knew it didn’t belong there.

“Not going to tell me?” The woman asked, Midoriya remained silent. He simply stared at her, frowning.

The woman giggled. Midoriya jumped at her sudden change in expression, “No matter, I don’t need you to tell me, little hero. I figured it out…well not really, it was thanks to all that analysis you did in your head.”

Midoriya was taken aback, “What?”

The woman extended her hand and right there, floating a few inches from her palm, was a projection of his thoughts. It was like a frame-by-frame video. He could see his thought process. There was a visual representation of an iceberg; it was the exact same thing he was thinking when understanding the three facets of the mind. Worryingly, it also showed a sketched-up version of the orb placed at the bottom of the iceberg with “my will” written under the orb. A concave arrow going from the unconscious section to the conscious section of the iceberg (at the top) was shown.

It was exactly how he pictured it in his head.

“So that right there is your will, huh?”

The image shifted and showed a rough sketch of the glowing image of himself. Underneath the sketch “My consciousness?” was written underneath.

“And that thing over there is the physical representation of your conscious? So, what I’m seeing here is that you’re trying to run away with that orb so you can take it back to your conscious realm. That way the ‘Midoriya’ out there can fight the suggestion. Correct?”

Midoriya didn’t reply, he was too dumbfounded by the events happening before him.

“Since you are not disagreeing, I am guessing that is true. Wow! I am impressed, Midoriya. Not only are you strong but you are smart…oh, I am going to have so much fun with you.” She happily exclaimed as she closed her hand, letting the projection fade.

Midoriya scowled; he had enough.

“You vile woman.” He exclaimed, “I am not your dam toy. I’m going to stop you! You are not going to use me for your twisted agenda!”

He tightly grasped onto his Blackwhip and pulled, pulling the glowing orb into his embrace.

“You are not getting away with this, Suzuki. Hex underestimated me. I am still here, I will bring back my body and when I do, I will make sure you answer for your crimes.” Suzuki took a step towards him, unfazed by her words. Midoriya extended his hand and prepared himself to flick a burst of air from his gloves, “I can still use my quirk in this place, so don’t you dare try to stop me.”

Suzuki chuckled, “That I can see. But I am more than capable of stopping you without laying a single finger on you.”

Midoriya looked at her in alarm. What did she mean?

“You see, Midoriya, my quirk, mental projection, allows me to project mine and other people’s thoughts, consciousness, and emotions either as images, illusions, or fully materialized creations like objects, materials, and substances. So, if I want a ball…” Suzuki extended her hand and out of nowhere a red ball materialized out of thin air, “I can have it. I can also project myself into other people’s minds just as I am doing right now.”

The young hero listened in shock as that ball fell and bounced into oblivion. Just like him, she can use her quirk, a dangerous one from what he could see. Even then, his hand maintained itself in its prepped position, his eyes fixed on her, ready to fire an air force attack. All he had to do was escape from her. He didn’t know to what extent she could use her quirk in this mindscape, but he didn’t want to find out. The main priority was to get out of here and get as far away from her as possible.

“You seem eager to leave, but you know I can’t let you do that. So, let’s try something…Izuku!!” Suzuki yelled, but this time the voice echoed loudly within the landscape. The world shook, similarly to that time when he was in his supposed consciousness, observing the outside world.

Midoriya stumbled. He held onto the orb tightly, almost dropping it as the floor quaked.

“There is someone inside your mind who looks exactly like you who is trying to stop you! He’s a villain! He is dangerous and if you don’t kill him, he will destroy everything that you’re working to accomplish. I want you to imagine a version of yourself in your mind and kill him!” Suzuki shouted, gazing at the galactic sky.

The villain turned his attention and gazed at Midoriya, maliciously, “Now for my quirk.”

Suzuki extended her arm outward, her palm facing Midoriya, and her fingers outstretched. Midoriya watched, dumbfounded, and terrified.

Then, horrifyingly, a dark image appeared, becoming more and more physical by the second. Its features became pronounced. Its clothes, hair, face, and limbs became refined. It would have looked like an actual person if it weren’t for its lighting. This figure was shrouded in a shadowed light, almost as if this figure came straight out of a black-and-white movie.  

But what was more terrifying was what this figure was starting to resemble.

Midoriya watched in absolute terror.

That image…it was him.

That thing was him!

The young hero hugged the orb tightly, his hands shaking.

“Midoriya…say hello to Midoriya.” As soon as Suzuki said that the person before him opened his eyes. They were like his except this individual’s pupils were a dark grey instead of a vibrant green. It was the same with the hair. This figure’s hair had the same ruffled texture as his except that it was darkened, the green tones nowhere to be seen. The only difference about this figure was the clothes. He was wearing the same black shirt and black joggers that he had on back at the facility. The same air force gloves from the quirk aptitude test wrapped his hands.

The figure gazed at him, an angry expression forming.

“But how?” Midoriya wondered. Unsettled and frightened by the doppelganger in front of him.

“Oh, I just made you think of an image of yourself, someone who can defeat you. I then took that mental image and made it physical with my quirk, that way it wouldn’t be a ghostly image like all the thoughts here.” Suzuki glanced at the obscured figure, “I guess I’ll leave him here with you, huh? Have fun trying to get past the one person who can match your power.” She chuckled, “I need to finish up my work with you. So how about you don’t disturb me…well, it’s not like you can, you’ll have your hands full for the time being.”

Midoriya couldn’t stay here. If this figure, if this evil version of himself could indeed match him, then he will clearly get stalled and the longer he remains here, the worse his situation will become.

The young hero turned, making a run for it. But as soon as he attempted to make his flee attempt, he felt a strong air force push him in his lower back. Midoriya hacked and reflexively, he let go of the orb.

“No, no, no!” He shouted.

He tried to use Float, but the evil he had other ideas. The figure powered up One for All and charged toward him. In an instant, his leg reached his body but in a split second, Midoriya powered up his own quirk and blocked his attack.

“Oh well, gotta go, don’t want to disturb your fun. Oh! One more thing. Say hi to the vestiges for me!” Suzuki smiled and waved, her image beginning to fade away.

“No! Suzuki!” He attempted to reach her, but the evil Midoriya blocked his path.

“Dammit! Get away! I need to…no…we need to stop her! We need to save our body!” He tried to reason.

The figure looked at him smugly, “We? That’s big talk for a villain.” He replied, snarling.

“Crap!” He exclaimed.

This was not going to end well.

Chapter Text

Suzuki opened her eyes, shaking off the slight daze and dissociation feeling she usually experienced whenever she entered someone’s mind. It was an annoying feeling; she’d never been able to limit this inconvenience. The longer she rummaged inside someone’s mind, the stronger these unpleasant sensations became. That’s why she makes sure to limit her time there, if she doesn’t, she could risk a full-on dissociation episode. If that were to occur, at its worst, she wouldn’t be able to differentiate reality…it could make her delusional for days on end.

The amount of time she spent inside the kid’s mind was risky, but seeing a vestige-like manifestation of Itsuki’s former self was both shocking and irritating. Of course, she perceived this phenomenon as an occurrence created by One for All.

One for All.

That quirk…it is quite a power, one with an array of mysteries. Clearly, she had to intervene, it was imperative her plan for him came to fruition. She had to begin his training without distractions or obstacles. She was not going to let this thing ruin everything she had worked for.

Also, she’ll need to call Hex and scold her for this troublesome flaw in her suggestion.

Suzuki looked at Itsuki, her daze dissipating. His eyes were closed, but she noticed he was still in the trance state considering how relaxed and unresponsive he seemed. His head lolled, his chin touching his chest.

Suzuki sighed. It’s crazy seeing this boy so unfazed despite a war happening inside his mind. She won’t be able to enter his mind anytime soon, but she is sure that revengeful version of himself will keep him distracted for her. At least enough for her to enact her plan. Plus, she could project his mind at any time without risking her sanity, this way she can ensure this Midoriya doesn’t intervene.

Well, with that settled, there was one more thing she needed to do.

“Storm, wake up for me.”

The teenager obeyed. Instantly, he raised his head. His eyes locked on the villain. He flinched, partially unsettled by where he was and the sudden appearance of the brunette-haired woman. But once he analyzed her and his room, his body relaxed.

It was only her, he knew her, he was safe. He could trust her, he’s fine.

“Hi, Itsuki, thank you for keeping your eyes closed for me.”

Itsuki smiled, his face scrunching as if he were a kid who was just rewarded for good behavior, “Of course, anything for you.”

Suzuki returned the smile, gentle and warm, “I know you are still confused as to who you are and why you are here, but don’t worry, all of that will make sense very soon.”

Here it is, the moment of truth.

“Now, listen closely…”

Suzuki crossed her legs and settled down on her seat. She fixated on the boy, ready.

Itsuki, on the other hand, listened. Entranced by her captivating tone, unable to focus on anything else but her soothing voice.

“You, Itsuki Masashi, were born quirkless and because of that, you were ruthlessly bullied in middle school. This one boy, however, Katsuki Bakugo…” An image of Bakugo in his UA uniform appeared before the teenager’s mind, “Was the one responsible for your bullying. He would unite all your classmates and beat you up relentlessly.”

Images in Itsuki’s mind flashed. Vivid and real. He was jarred by the emergent memories.

They were terrible. He was small and frail, and here he was, being pushed around by his classmates, unable to fight. This Bakugo guy was at the forefront of these mental images, using his explosion quirk to harm him and scold him in whatever way possible. He could also hear them. Those insults…they were horrible. Itsuki couldn’t help but feel utter disgust. Revengeful feelings flowed through his psyche, not only for the boy but for everyone in his disgraceful class.

“That scar in your arm…” Itsuki blinked and promptly looked at his arm, the one that had the large burn scar, “That was caused by Bakugo. He ‘accidentally’ used his quirk which pushed you out of the window. You survived, but it left a bad burn from where his quirk touched you.”

Itsuki was shocked. It played in his mind; it was so clear. That event from when he got that burn scar…he couldn’t believe someone could do such a thing.

“Even through all of that, you continued living your life with one motivation keeping you going. You wanted to become a hero. So, when the time came, you applied to UA, but you were denied. You were denied every path, even the general studies path. Understandably, you were devastated. You eventually enrolled in a state high school, but Bakugo continued to bully you even if you weren’t in the same school. And to make matters worse, he got into UA. His enrollment made him feel more obligated to show you how strong he is and how weak you are.”

Suzuki took a pause to breathe but quickly continued.

“However, miraculously, you developed a quirk. You were, as they say, a late bloomer. It’s a powerful quirk, one that was as they say, hero worthy. But you didn’t know that. You showed off your strength quirk to your supposed ‘friends’ in high school but all you could do was lift a desk at most. You told them that if you practiced you could do something with this quirk, that you could become a hero. But those bullies dismissed you and called your dream delusional. You were then bullied more ruthlessly than before.”

The teenager’s eyes bulged in disbelief. His mouth went slightly agape from shock. Those memories rammed through his mind like a truck. He couldn’t believe he had forgotten all of this, all those horrible moments.

“You wanted to be a hero, that desire never left you, and with this quirk, you now had a chance. But it was too late for you. The bullies called you weak and explained how worthless you were. Yet, they didn’t understand, all you needed was training and guidance. But if you weren’t enrolled in a hero school, there was no way for you to train a quirk like yours. So, you lost hope. You were disappointed by the restrictions this society has. Feeling hopeless, one gloomy evening, after school, you sneaked up to the rooftop of an abandoned building. Knowing that there was nothing left for you, you had no motive to live. But before you attempted the unimaginable, I appeared.”

An image flashed in his memory. It was an image of her, bright as day.

“You were dismissive. You wanted me to go away, that you had no purpose in this cruel life, that there was nothing I could do. Despite that, I talked to you, like a mother would to their son. Once you calmed down, we sat down and had a little chat. I told you how much I related to you, that I was also bullied due to having a supposedly weak quirk. Like you, I was also a late bloomer. When my quirk showed up, I wanted to share what I could do, but my quirk was seen as a cheap party trick. Nonetheless, I strived to become a hero but that never happened. I never got the opportunity to train my quirk and it stayed as a little laughing gag. After a while, I noticed that the reason for my life’s failures was because of society’s restrictions on quirks…similar to yours.”

Itsuki listened without diverging his attention. The way all these memories were flowing and maneuvering inside him was so strange, it was as if he were watching a movie in his mind. They were so realistic; he could feel the emotions that came from each moment Suzuki described.

However, there was one particular emotion that came through, more prominent than all the others.

Anger.

“Our society is the reason why we couldn’t train our quirks to make them “hero” worthy. Instead, the weak are discriminated against, just because they don’t fit the status quo of this quirked society. But every quirk can be trained to be something better, something great. Given the right tools, supposed “weak” quirks can be used for something amazing. You listened to my story and well, you couldn’t agree more with me. Instantly, you expressed your disgust toward all these restrictions. Because of them, your dreams were broken.”

The anger inside Itsuki was bubbling, he looked down at his lap, snarling. The hatred he felt for the government that governs this quirk-centered society was staggering. His whole life was turned upside down because of them. He was bullied relentlessly because of them. His dreams were shattered… because of them!

“But there was hope.”

Itsuki looked at Suzuki, jolted.

“I asked, ‘What if there is a way to eliminate these restrictions?’ Obviously, you were intrigued. I explained to you who the Meta Liberation Army is or MLA for short. I told you that we are a strong organization with lots of financial, technological, and political backing. We are focused on one goal and that is freedom from quirk restrictions. Freedom to use and train our quirks and reduce discriminations that exist among those with weak quirks or those with taboo quirks. Through our efforts, we also hope to reduce mental and physical health problems that can exist from suppression of quirks.”

The teenager’s eyes bulged. He remembered this conversation, he recalled how much of an influence it had on him. How he forgot such a pivotal moment is beyond him.

So, is this where he is? With the meta-liberation army. But how is he involved in all of this?

“I asked if you wanted to join our efforts. I didn’t think you would but as quickly as I asked that question, you said yes. You told me that there is nothing left for you here, your mom’s been very absent ever since you were little so it’s not like she’ll miss you. So, together we left the rooftop, and that is how your journey here began.”

Suzuki took deep and controlled breaths as she explained his falsified story. She thought hard, making sure to implant every single image that went parallel with her words. She also ensured to add images in his mind that weren’t part of his explanation, just enough for him to create these false memories. Later she’ll have to see if these new memories will override his old ones or form into a new “mind”.

“As I told you, I am the head of a new program the MLA created called the ‘International Soldier Programming Initiative’. The point of the initiative is to extend the meta-liberation army’s ideal to regions outside of Japan. The initiative is designed to create an army of trained soldiers from around the globe who are designed to overthrow the governmental control of quirks. That way, globally, citizens will be free to use their quirks without the government telling them what they can and cannot do. I am training soldiers so they can go and accomplish the initiative’s goals. You joined this effort. That is why you are here. You are one of the top soldiers here with only one purpose, to liberate the world from quirk restrictions.”

Once again, Itsuki could feel memories coursing rapidly through his mind, filling up the empty spaces that were once there. As these memories centralized, he began to understand his purpose, the reason why he was here. A new emotion emerged, mixing with his anger…determination.

Suzuki crossed her arms and analyzed the teenager before him. She turned off her quirk. Finished with her story. She gazed at Itsuki’s facial expression, she was content, his expression moved from one of confusion to one of determination and drive.

“I’ve done a lot of talking. I am sorry for all the confusion beforehand, something happened during your training that caused a little blimp in your memory, but there’s no need to worry about that.”

Itsuki was curious but he was compelled to follow her, so he let his curiosity fly by and instead focused on her words.

“Now, tell me Itsuki. After everything you experienced, how do you feel about you being here? In the initiative?” Suzuki asked.

As soon as she said that a chuckle escaped from Itsuki, startling Suzuki at first but right after a devious smile spread across Itsuki’s face.

“I understand now,” The teenager began, “I understand why I am here. It is all so clear. This dam world, this dam society, it did nothing but harm me and my goals. But me being here, in this initiative, tells me that for once I have a purpose. Thank you, Suzuki, for opening my eyes, and for helping me remember. I will follow your every word and I will work with you to overthrow these restrictive governments and bring liberation from quirk laws around the world.”

Suzuki was astonished. She didn’t expect her false story to become so embedded in his mind; she was glad to know that he would believe and follow everything she said. Her quirk helped though. It is hard to word everything she wants him to believe, but her quirk managed to fill in the gaps.

And now, here he is. Thanks to her work, he has him. Her perfect soldier. A powerful addition to the initiative who is not just strong, but extraordinarily intelligent. Oh, she can’t wait to see the type of person she will mold him to be.

“That’s great to hear, Itsuki. We both have similar goals and I know that together we will achieve them. Although, I do want to tell you that the MLA has been a little, well, passive with their tasks. We won’t get anywhere with being ‘passive’. Don’t tell them, but we’ll be incorporating our own strategies here in the initiative. Our efforts will surely force these governments to kneel before us.” Suzuki proclaimed.

Itsuki grinned, amusingly, “I am excited for the prospect.”

Suzuki nodded, “Alright. Well, as for names, you can call me Suzuki. Now,” She gazed at her wristwatch, “It’s 10 am, it’s best you get dressed out of those clothes and eat something. Come on,” Suzuki stood up, “We got some clothes ready for you in the bathing area. Oh! But first some ground rules.”

Itsuki followed and stood up, his socked feet pressing on the cold concrete floor. She looked at Suzuki, curious.

“You will be allowed to roam the facilities but there are a few places you are not allowed to go unless I tell you to. Those places are the right-upper levels, especially the entrance. Also, you are only allowed to use your powers unless I tell you to. You will follow every single demand and task I or anyone I authorize tells you, but you won’t follow anything that could harm your life or that could break the rules. Lastly, your curfew is 10 pm, I will provide you with a phone, but at 10 pm you will stay in your room until 8 am. I will let you know if you need to stay past your curfew or if you are needed before 8 am. Do you understand?”

The teenager listened. He couldn’t refuse, he had this irk to follow her without question, that voice of hers was just something he couldn’t refuse. He nodded, understanding her demands and taking them to heart.

“Good. I’ll let you know if anything changes. Now Ituski, let’s go, time for you to get all cleaned up, we have a busy day ahead of us.” Suzuki said as she walked over to the steel door, “We provided you with some shoes, there in that drawer.”

Itsuki walked over and crouched down on the wooden drawer that was placed a few feet from his bed. He opened it and noticed a pair of grey logo-less running shoes. He grabbed them and promptly put them on.

“Okay, I’m ready,” Itsuki said as he walked over to Suzuki.

“Great, come on then, let’s not waste any time.” She let Suzuki walk through the door. She kept it propped open, allowing Itsuki to walk ahead of her. As he did, she opened her unoccupied hand and watched as a screen materialized.

It was Itsuki’s mind. Suzuki smiled. Looks like she didn’t need this evil Midoriya after all, her story was more than enough.

Gleefully, she turned off her projection and walked out of the room with Itsuki by her side.

---In the Mindscape---

Yoichi warned him. He told him to expect resistance, that something could come and prevent him from accomplishing his goal. Yet, fighting an image of himself was not a part of his bucket list. But he should’ve known, this was a possibility. His mind is under Suzuki’s control thanks to Hex’s suggestion. That villain can willingly bring him back under her stupid trance and influence his body’s consciousness, and he can do nothing about it. Until he grabs his will, all he can do is watch, powerless. Then there was the “story” that woman wanted to add to him. False memories that will soon become his body’s reality.

What will happen when those memories are added? What will happen to this world?

“Wow, you sure love to mutter,” The evil presence of his clone voiced. Midoriya snapped his mouth shut, was he really muttering just now? “That habit is so annoying!”

Midoriya shook his head. No, he couldn’t think about that, not yet. The one thing he needed to do was grab his will and run. He had to get far away from this dark version of himself, fighting him will simply waste the little time he had.

The longer he stayed here, the higher the chance the villain will win. He feared what would happen if the new person came to fruition. He couldn’t stand here and watch that happen.

Midoriya gazed at the figure. It stood a few feet away from him, his stare locked on him and the corners of his mouth moving into a mocking grin. There was a menacing aura protruding from it, the darkened shades of its humanoid body radiated with malice. That ball of light—his key to victory—was somewhere. When that thing attacked, he lost grip of it, and it floated upward to who-knows-where. He glanced at the never-ending dark, starry sky. Wherever it was, he knew he had to go one way. Up. He had to go up, into the darkened abyss. But he had to get through that thing, and he knew that was not going to be an easy feat.

That thing…it was ready.

It was ready to fight, forever if it came to that.

But he wasn’t going to fight it. He just needed to lose it. He just needed that ball. Nothing else.

“Move, Midoriya.” He snarled at the image, “You are just an image created by her. You are a victim, just like me. Let me save us, let me end this nightmare and free our body from this hell!”

The clone laughed, “Ha! You're hilarious! Save us!? The only one doing the saving is me by eliminating the pest residing here! So—” Lightning crackled throughout its body, but instead of the familiar green, this was a crimson red, “I’m going get rid of you before you infect my mind. But! Before I do that, I’ll give you a choice. Just like you, I can be nice. So, you can get out of here and never come back, or…you can stay here but I’ll have no choice but to kill you.”

Midoriya eyed him, angrily.

“Your choice.” It smiled, its black and white features morphing devilishly.

Midoriya gazed at the sky and then back at the figure. He wasn’t going to coward and run, not when victory was within his fingertips. Yes, if he returned to the One for All realm, he could devise a better strategy. But there wasn’t any time. Suzuki could speak at any moment.

So, with his mind set, his body glowed, the green crackle of One for All infusing his body, “I’ll leave. But only when—” He activated Float, “I get my body back!”

He jumped and, in an instant, he flicked both of his fingers downward and expelled a powerful burst of Air Force. He went flying. He used small bursts of air to keep himself stable and to keep his momentum forward. But he was inexperienced in using this new power. The only time he used Float was when he was in the facilities, under Hex’s control. Nonetheless, he flew, scanning the darkened landscape for any signs of that glowing ball.

“What a bummer.”

He heard a voice echo. Midoriya tuned it out, his mind pinpointed at the mission in hand. But before he could get any further, something tugged his hand. He stopped his air propulsions and looked down. Shock crossed his eyes. There was something wrapped around his wrist. His Blackwhip? He looked at the one wrapped around his midsection, the one created by Banjo, it was holographic green like his. But this one, the one around his hand, had a red tint. Midoriya’s heart skipped.

He was here.

“And just when I was being courteous.”

Before Midoriya had time to react the whip pulled and violently flung him back onto the transparent ground. He landed on the invisible flooring with a loud thud. He gasped, the wind rushing out of his lungs.

That hurt…a lot. His body was in pain. Even as a celestial body, he could feel pain. So…he can get hurt here.

Stars spun around his vision, making it hard to distinguish which of them were part of this unconscious realm and which were induced by the blunt-force trauma.

As he lay there, he could feel that same menacing presence. He didn’t have time to breathe and reconcile his senses. Instantly, he stood back up, sucking as much air into his lungs to forcibly recover himself from the shock.

“That was stupid of you. Well, I guess you choose death, what a pity.”

There, in the distance, was his doppelganger. Red-tinted Blackwhips twitched and jerked unnervingly behind his body, the lighting coursing his limps felt erratic and violent. The murderous intent radiating from him was powerful, it was debilitating. Midoriya couldn’t help but quiver, but he remained strong despite the frightening image of himself advancing toward him.

Was this what Bakugo and Todoroki saw when he was forced to fight him?  

Midoriya could feel a lump forming in his throat as he thought about it.

“No.”

He quickly swallowed that lump. He couldn’t get emotional, not right now, letting his guard down was the sure way to end this fight in that thing’s victory.

Midoriya went on the offensive but suddenly, without warning, the figure attacked; it sent a flurry of Air Force attacks toward him.

“Crap!”

Quickly, Midoriya dodged. He somersaulted away from the line of attacks, feeling its force graze against his skin. The young hero was appalled, that was…powerful. Was that thing more powerful than him?

The teenager swiftly stood back up and took hurried steps backward, grabbing some distance from the being and him. He didn’t want a fight, but that thing was set on keeping him here.

“Dammit.” Midoriya cursed.

He didn’t want to, but he had to, he had to fight it, there was no other way. That thing was staring at him, intently. He knew it wouldn’t let him even an inch away from him. He had to find a way to defeat it, that was the only way he could continue his mission.

So, he steadied himself if he was going to fight, he had to be quick about it.

“I guess this is unavoidable.” Midoriya voiced, “I guess I need to—”

However, Midoriya stopped. He felt rumbling. It was violent. Midoriya stumbled and fell, his equilibrium unable to handle the intense shaking.

What was happening?

Midoriya once again locked eyes with the dark image and noticed how unfazed it was. Does it not notice the earthquake happening around them!?

“What’s happ—ning!” Midoriya attempted to voice as his body rocked and shifted with the tremors. He attempted to stand, but he couldn’t. Every time he did, his body simply dropped back to the ground.

On top of the violent shaking, the evil version of himself was still there, slowly approaching him. Its steps silent, and its grin vibrant. The world around him was quaking and collapsing, but to this figure, it was almost as if the destruction around it was an invisible shield in its eyes.

“Finally giving up.” It spoke.

Midoriya glanced at the landscape before looking at the approaching image, his eyes widened in panic. There were cracks in the starry sky, like shattered glass, but why?

Wait. Could it be…no.

Suzuki.

She must be doing something out there, and there is only one thing she must be doing. She’s implementing the false story into his body’s memory; it’s affecting his mind!

Is it…overriding his memories? Or worse, destroying and overtaking his mind!?  

Midoriya was terrified. If that was the case, he had to act.

With trembling legs, he stood up and eyed the figure before him, ignoring how his heart thumped loudly within his ribcage.

“I’m going to stop this,” Midoriya voiced, his tone low, watching the figure as the cracks began to fall onto the invisible flooring. He powered One for All, ready to unleash the full extent of his power, “I’m going to save my body and you are not going to get in my way—”

Suddenly, he felt a tug in his mid-section. Midoriya stopped and looked at his abdomen where Banjo’s Blackwhip was firmly wrapped. Then, without warning that tug became a pull, so strong that it catapulted him a few feet away from his target.

“No! No! Not yet!”

Midoriya urged. The black figure looked at him perplexed, the red lighting coursing around its body still strong and vibrant. It analyzed the scenario happening before it, wondering why Midoriya was being pulled by that mysterious whip that looked a lot like their quirks.  

Another yank. Midoriya went airborne. He then crashed onto the flooring, tumbling.

“Stop it! I’m fine! Just let me do this!” He begged, clawing at the whip, desperately trying to untie it from his body but failing miserably.

He sprung back up, his quirk surging at full power. He dashed forward at the image. But he only got a few steps in before he was yanked once again. But instead of falling, this time he went fully airborne, into the darkened abyss.

“No!!”

He clawed, scratched, and pulled at his bindings as he was pulled further and further away from the translucent floor. But it was in vain, the whip wouldn’t budge. He watched, hopelessly as the wind rushed across his face, seeing his darkened image get smaller and smaller until ultimately disappearing.

“I can’t leave…I am so close, please!” Midoriya pleaded, tears forming and dripping from his eyes.

“Please…” The wind from the centrifugal force pushed against his body.

“I was so close…”

“I almost…won.”

“I almost won!!”

.

.

.

Then, white.

A blinding light met his vision. Instantly, it morphed and changed to a dark hue mixed with galactic purple. He was back… he was back in One for All.

Midoriya landed hard. As soon as he did, he collapsed, his body heavy.

“Right on time! Thanks, Banjo!”

“Midoriya! Can you hear me!?”

He heard someone speak to him, it sounded like Nana, but everything felt so tunneled. His eyes were half-lidded, his consciousness tethering in the thread of wakefulness.

“Dammit! It happened! His mind it’s…”  

Midoriya wanted to hear him, but he couldn’t. He lost his fight to sleep and quickly fell into the depths of unconsciousness.

“Sorry.”

“MIDORIYA!!!!”

“Sorry.”

“It’s going to be okay! We will escape this! We will find you and we will save you! I don’t care how long it takes; we will bring you home!!”

“Sorry.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll find you!!”

“Sorry”

“It’ll be okay!!!”

“We will find you!! We’ll bring you home!!”

.

.

.

Todoroki tried to open his eyes, fluttering as he attempted to remove the heaviness from the unnatural sleep.

“Midoriya…”

That dream…was it a dream? Or did something happen? Did something happen to Midoriya?

His limbs felt heavy and incredibly sluggish. His body wanted to pull him back into the comfortable slumber of sleep. He wanted to, but his mind felt so foggy, and his extremities felt like they weighed a ton but not at all at the same time. They felt distant, everything did.

His thoughts lagged a few blinks from the rest of himself, slow and lazy. But a part of his mind was yelling at him, urging him to get up. Something was wrong, very wrong, his subconscious could feel it. Even through the numbness, he felt cold. He could feel something pressing on his back, something hard, like concrete.

He forced his heavy eyelids to move, using the limited strength he had to pride them open, desperate to know where he was.

Maybe—nothing was wrong. Maybe he passed out during one of UA’s many intensive exercises. Maybe it was a villain and hero simulation, he could have gotten himself into some kind of dilemma. Maybe…that could explain the coldness.

But as soon as he squinted his eyes open, he immediately knew that was not the case. That small hope—that hope that this was not what he imagined immediately went down the drain.

The place he was in was dark and musty. It was so hard to see, the blurriness of his eyes was making his surroundings a fuzzy mishmash of colors. But he knew there was a light, coming from somewhere. Daylight? His eyes trailed while he attempted to move, grunting weakly as he did. It was so hard. His limbs felt like they were melting onto the ground, fusing with the hard surface.

After some struggling and occasional episodes of dizziness, he managed to turn to his side, huffing from how the simple exertion felt like he just run a marathon. He squinted his eyes, demanding his body to stop the headache that wanted to manifest. With a deep exhale he opened his eyes and what he saw before him quickly woke him from his stupor.

There, lying a few feet from him was Bakugo.

His back was toward him. His body was unmoving except for the slow up-and-down movements from his breathing. At least he was breathing.

Todoroki analyzed him. He was dressed in the same black athletic clothing from their time at the facility—wait, facility!?

Upon realizing this, Todoroki bolted up, his hazy eyes wide with fear. He pushed his shaky arms below him and pushed himself up. He tried to pull himself up to sit, but as soon as he put the energy to do so, his arms gave out. He flopped back onto the cold ground, his cheek hitting the surface with more force than he anticipated.

“Hmph!” He grunted.

Todoroki knew what happened, it flowed back to him like crashing waves. They were kidnapped and trafficked for their quirks. Hex and Flux, they are the villains responsible for it. The more Todoroki thought about the events that transpired, the faster that lump in his throat developed and the more his eyes watered.

The quirk aptitude event, the heroes arriving, the heroes losing, him waking up at the landing pad, him and Bakugo being restrained, and then Midoriya being…

“M-Midoriya…” He whispered.

He wasn’t sure if it was the delirium from whatever they were given or just the constant stress from everything that had happened, but his tears began to flow, his anguished hiccups echoing in the dark and silent dungeon-like imprisonment. He saw him, Midoriya, he was there with that villain, but he was…gone. Those empty eyes of his bore into his mind.

He remembered what happened. The suggestion went through, and they couldn’t do anything to stop it. Then there was that message, Midoriya’s last words to them.

He whined, his hitches quiet, concerned that whoever was there would hear his vulnerable state.

He can’t believe he let it happen, he felt so powerless. Why didn’t he do something? Why didn't he fight a little harder!? He promised nothing would happen to him, to any of them, but now here they were. Both he and Bakugo were taken by criminals and Midoriya’s gone, both physically and possibly mentally as well. The tears rushed down his cheek, his eyes turning red and puffy. He just couldn’t believe they lost, after all the hope they had, all the fights they survived, and all the perseverance they had…they lost.

Todoroki glanced at Bakugo, sniffling. He wanted to lay in this cold imprisonment and just wallow in his own failures…but he couldn’t. Bakugo is here with him, but Midoriya, he is alone in who-knows-where being subject to who-knows-what. He can’t lay here and give up, whoever took him would win.

Todoroki, once again, tried to sit up, ignoring how his arms shook and how the world swayed.

He’s a hero, a hero never gives up especially when someone is in trouble. Especially when that someone is your friend.

Midoriya has done so much for him, and now he needs to repay him and get him out of whatever hell he is currently in. But the only way to do that was to survive and escape this hell of theirs. Although he couldn’t do this alone, he needed Bakugo. Their success relied on their teamwork.  

“B-Bakugo.” He crocked. He saw that there was a pillar near him, only a few feet away from the two. He crawled his way over, his hands pushing his heavy body along the concrete and his legs kicking against the surface. His knees hurt and his hands shook violently every time he put pressure, but he kept going, no matter how much it hurt.

Laboriously, he clutched the pillar and moved his body up to sitting. He shifted his body to lay against the cemented non-tampered square column. His breathing was heavy and sweat fell from his hairline, dripping down his forehead.

“B-Bakugo…please…wake up.” He begged through breaths, “Please…Midoriya…he’s—we need to—”

Todoroki’s vision was tunneling. No, he had to stay awake. If he passed out, there was no knowing what their buyers would do.

“Bakugo…we…need to…save him.”

Again, nothing. Bakugo remained motionless.

Todoroki shut his eyes, begging his body to stop moving despite remaining stationary.  

“He’s…in trouble…we both are…”

He whispered.

“We…need…to get out…”

He was trying so hard to focus, but his mind felt like it was in a clouded haze, covered by a dense fog.

“We…need to…save him…we need to—”

“Deku…”

Todoroki’s teary eyes shot open and looked at Bakugo, he was waking up.

“Bakugo…”

Chapter Text

“Wha—the—ell” Bakugo whispered, or at least tried to. He couldn’t get his voice any louder than some pathetic, slurry mumble.

Todoroki watched him intently, squinting. It was difficult to see with the lack of lighting, but within the daylight he could perceive that Bakugo was weakly squirming along the concrete, attempting to move his weakened body yet failing.

“Bakugo…are you—”

“T-Todoroki?” Bakugo interrupted. A hint of fear mixed with his stammering; the usual gruffness of his voice essentially non-existent.

Todoroki slightly recoiled from the quiver that emanated from Bakugo’s tone. Not only that but the absence of the utterance of his nickname frightened Todoroki.

He continued to watch, concerned but unable to do anything. His whole body—he could feel how noticeably distant and heavy his limbs felt.

Eventually, Bakugo was able to move his body to at least roll over and lay on his back. His breathing was labored and heavy. He closed his eyes, doing everything in his power to reduce the swirling and moving sensations that seemed to invade his senses. He gritted his teeth; it was obvious he was doing everything in his power to regain the functionality of not only his body but his disturbed thinking.

“Wha—happened?” Bakugo began but paused, taking a few seconds to regain his breath, “Why—the hell—do I—feel like—this—I can’t think.”

“It’s—probably what they gave us.” Todoroki replied as he wiped away his stray tears, “Are you—are you okay, Bakugo? Are you—hurt?”

Bakugo opened his eyes and moved his head to face Todoroki, analyzing his seated self. He scanned him from head to toe, he was still dressed in the clothes from last night.

“I don’t…think so. I can’t—feel my dam—limbs.” Bakugo grunted. He turned to his side to face Todoroki while at the same time, he put his arms a few inches away from his abdomen. Then, with as much strength as he could muster, he pushed, attempting to prop his body up. His hands shook violently, spasming from the exertion. Instead of supporting him, his limbs faltered causing him to plop back onto the ground.

“Dammit…” He cursed.

“Bakugo…you should just stay…still for now…at least until these drugs wear off.” Todoroki urged, resting his head on the concrete and bringing a hand to clasp his forehead, “They-they really doped us up.”

“You’re telling me about it…this crap again…” Bakugo suddenly stopped, his body going rigid. Todoroki noticed.

“Bakugo?”

“Todoroki…w-where’s Deku?”

At those words, Todoroki froze. He lowered his gaze, avoiding Bakugo’s fear-stricken sight.

“Icy…hot…where is he?” Bakugo demanded, his tone growing serious.

“Bakugo…he’s—” Todoroki gulped, feeling the familiar lump returning, “He’s not…here…the villains—they won…we were taken.”

“No!” Bakugo’s adrenaline spiked. Ignoring how his body felt, he sprung up to stand, catching Todoroki off guard, “Dammit! No! I thought this was…a dream! I thought he wasn’t—” He took a few heavy steps, dragging his feet along the ground, aiming for the locked door. But he didn’t get far. After only two or three steps, his weakened legs crumbled beneath him. He fell, his body plummeting onto the hard ground. Bakugo hit the concrete with a loud thump.

“Bakugo!” Todoroki attempted to shout but came out more as a raspy exclamation.

“Dammit all…”

He punched the ground in desperation.

“Dammit all!”

Bakugo was distraught. He remembered now, it was all so clear. They were taken, they were indeed taken, and Midoriya was separated from them. They were in who-knows-where and his friend was currently somewhere unknown with his mind gone. They lost; it was clear as day. He couldn’t believe that he was here, his mind intact, while Midoriya’s was shattered as a result of that vile woman’s work.

He also remembered waking up while in the hands of their kidnappers. Both he and Bakugo were in a van being transported to an undisclosed location, but before he could do anything, he was knocked out.

He knew their situation was dire. But right now, his mind was on Midoriya. He was alone with his kidnappers.

Was he okay?

The uncertainty of his childhood friend’s state was killing Bakugo. Those people who “bought” him wanted to turn him into some kind of soldier…essentially a villain. Bakugo shuddered at that thought.

Izuku Midoriya…a villain? Bakugo could not comprehend that such a thing would happen, but with him being a moldable shell, it is more likely than he thought.

Exactly, what were they doing to him? W-what kind of person were they making him into?

“Bakugo! Are you okay?!” Todoroki’s pleas snapped Bakugo out of his panicked thoughts.

“Shut up, Icy Hot! I-I’m fine!” He crawled over to a pillar, the one adjacent to Todoroki. Once there, he pulled himself up and sat down, facing the teenager, “Deku, though. Where did they take…him?!”

“I—I don’t know, Bakugo.”

Of course, he wouldn’t know, what did Bakugo expect. They were both knocked out before they could see or know where they were going. All he knows is that a woman took her. An unassuming woman with brunette hair, but who the hell is she?

“Then, where are we? What the hell is this…place?” He asked.

Both Bakugo and Todoroki analyzed the place they were currently residing in. They could see two small windows placed high up in opposite directions of the room, both boarded up and out of their reach. Based on their position, it was evident they were somewhere underground. Maybe a basement? The sun rays streaming through the windows casted a warm glow on the desolate room. Dust particles danced within the rays, floating effortlessly.

The entire place was made of a thick layer of concrete, impossible to break through. There was a steel door at the front, one that you would see at a jail cell. However, this one looked high-tech and impenetrable. It seemed to be locked with more than just simple keys. There weren’t any beds but at the back of the large basement room were two rolled-out futons, both facing the door. Conveniently, there was a bathroom near the entrance, one with a door, but the small room did not have a shower. From what the teenager could perceive, the place was completely bare except for the two beds. There seemed to be lights installed above, noticing the large fluorescent lights that covered the ceiling.

“I have no idea…” Todoroki replied in a whisper, straining his eyes in this darkness, trying to focus on Bakugo. “All I remember was being at the loading pad and watching Midoriya…collapse after the suggestion went through and then waking up here all groggy and dizzy.”

“Dam…well, I um—I actually woke up when we were being…transported,” Bakugo muttered.

Todoroki’s eyes shot wide open, “What?”

“I didn’t do anything, though. I was so doped up and out of it, I had no freaking idea where I was or what the hell was happening. I did try to find a way out of that van, but I was caught and drugged again. Then I woke up in this dam place.” Bakugo explained, “So I didn’t do shit in terms of saving our asses.”

“That’s fine, Bakugo. You were at a disadvantage. Whoever has us did a good job in making sure we didn’t know where we were.” Todoroki replied.

Bakugo twiddled his thumbs, deep in thought. He took a deep breath as his thoughts roamed, “And…Deku is truly with that woman we saw on the landing pad, huh? With his mind all jumbled and everything.”  

Todoroki sighed, “To my knowledge, yeah.”

“Dammit, so that nerd is gone…they’re going to—they’re going to do something to him. M-Make him into something. Dammit!” The realization hurt him. His heart tugged in anguish at the thought that he couldn’t save him…even after everything.

He tried everything to protect him, to prevent this from happening. He gave him hope, that help would arrive before Hex caused any more harm to him. But that wasn’t the case; his friend was now gone. Physically and mentally.

“Bakugo! I—”

Todoroki suddenly shouted, stunning Bakugo.

“What.” He blurted out.

Todoroki stopped, hesitant. He wanted to tell him about Midoriya’s message, but he held back, thinking that it would be best if he didn’t. What if what he saw was just another false hope?

“N-never mind.” He mumbled.

“Huh? Don’t ‘never mind’ me! You obviously had something to say so spit it out!” He shouted, the usual gruffness and loudness of his tone returning.

Todoroki was nervous, but he should tell him. He had the right to know about his message and its implications, “Well, about Midoriya…I don’t—I don’t think he’s completely gone. Well…not at this moment…I think.”

Bakugo stared in disbelief, “What do you mean?”  

“A-At the hangar, when Hex was adding the suggestion, Midoriya talked…well kinda, he signed. He gave us a message and I managed to catch it. He signed one word. ‘Sorry’. He signed ‘sorry’. He did this as the suggestion was being implemented. I think he managed to break through Hex’s control, even in those final moments of being himself.” Todoroki explained.

“Wait, that nerd broke out?”

“Yes, but not for long, it was very brief. But it was enough for him to give us that message.”

“That nerd is fighting back…could it be?” Bakugo whispered, barely audible.

“Huh?”

“Look, Icy Hot, I think Deku is fighting whatever crap happened to him.”

Todoroki recoiled in shock, but immediately he relaxed with a defeated sigh. He knew Bakugo was trying to remain optimistic; this news must’ve shined a ray of hope, one that must’ve disappeared as soon as he woke up in this place. Todoroki wanted to believe that was true, that he was fighting, but the way Midoriya collapsed after the suggestion…he just wasn’t sure. How was he going to fight something so powerful and indefinite?

“Bakugo, I want to believe that Midoriya is still in there and maybe he is. But Hex put Midoriya in the strongest form of control she could possibly put him in, and that suggestion…how can he fight that? Don’t get me wrong, I will do everything I can to find Midoriya in whatever state he is in. But getting the Midoriya back…I’m just not sure.”

“Idiot.” Todoroki perked up and gazed at Bakugo’s scowled expression, “Did you forget?”

“Forget what?”

“About One for All.”

Todoroki looked at Bakugo, dumbfounded. What did Midoriya’s quirk have to do with all of this?

“Midoriya’s quirk? What about his quirk?”

“Well, I think that quirk is the reason why he is fighting back, why I believe that nerd hasn’t lost…at least not yet,” Bakugo explained as he shifted his seated position.

A quirk fighting another quirk? But how? How can a quirk fight something so powerful like that? All Todoroki knew about One for All is that it’s a quirk that was passed down through generations. It is a stockpiling quirk meaning that Midoriya has quirks from those past users. But is that not all? Is there really more to this quirk he didn’t know about?

Bakugo noticed Todoroki’s confused gaze, “Right, you don’t know. Well, it’s time you knew the truth about Deku’s quirk. The full truth.”

So, in those few minutes, Bakugo divulged everything that All Might told him on those days he and Midoriya showed up in his office to discuss One for All. He talked about all the powers the quirk has as well as its purpose, the responsibility entrusted to Midoriya, and most importantly, the vestiges, including Midoriya’s visions of them.

Todoroki was shocked by the slew of information.

“…so that’s why I believe Deku is fighting. He has a strong will, that I can’t deny, but he is fighting because he has help, because he has One for All. I am certain those ghosts inside his quirk are fighting with him, they must be helping him out, doing everything in their power to remove whatever crap Hex did to him.” Bakugo concluded.

Todoroki had no words.

So, there was hope after all.

“All those times he broke out; he must’ve had help. How else could he break out when we couldn’t? I kept blaming it on my own mental strength, but we all fought against that freak, however, Deku was the only one who was able to fight her. It’s because he has eight other wills inside his mind! So, they must be there, fighting for control!”

Todoroki cupped his mouth, baffled, “Midoriya is still in there, fighting…Bakugo, we need to get out of here! If Midoriya is indeed fighting, we have to help him. Whatever he and the vestiges are doing isn’t going to last long, sooner or later Midoriya is going to lose. He won’t be able to keep it up forever.”

“I know, Icy Hot. Did you really think I wasn’t planning on blasting out of this shitty hole to save his ass!” Bakugo shouted.

Soon, he stood up, using the cement column to support his upright body, still shaking from the encompassing weakness that ran through the entirety of his limbs.

“Bakugo…are you sure you can—”

“Sitting here isn’t going to save him…” Bakugo gritted, “I don’t care if I’m drugged, injured, or missing a limb, I’m going to find that nerd even if it kills me. He still hasn’t perfect One for All, we promised to have another duel as soon as he did. I am not walking away from that promise!”

Bakugo opened his palms. They were sweating. But there was something different about his sweat. He could feel it. It was there, his quirk. It felt very weak and suppressed, but still, it was there. Maybe it was coming back, maybe whatever they were given was beginning to wear off. That gave Bakugo hope.

At this thought, Bakugo scoffed. That was very foolish of these villains to leave them along in this room with their quirk intact. His power may be weak, but Bakugo was smart, he could work with this limitation. Plus, Todoroki was here. Even with their weakened powers, they could find a way out through their combined strength.

“Todoroki, my quirk. I think it’s back.” Bakugo smirked, “Those bastards. Ha! Well, time to blast ourselves out of here!”

“Wait, Bakugo!” Todoroki urged as he himself also stood up, using the column as support, “I don’t think that is a good idea.”

“Huh! Then what do you suggest we do!?”

Todoroki hesitated, unsure how to respond.

“Look, we have two options. We either blast out of here or wait for someone to save us. But that is if rescue comes. I’m not waiting, Deku needs us. So, you better be ready to run…” Sparks began to form in his palm, “Because we are getting the hell out of here—”

But as soon as he created a small cluster of explosions, ready to unleash a larger blast, piercing beeps erupted from both his wrists and ankles.

Bakugo stopped, but his quirk remained active.

“The hell…”

Suddenly, both the anklets and the bracelets he unknowingly had on began to glow a faint red. Bakugo did not notice these strange devices strapped to his body. They were not glowing before, and with the lack of lighting, it was hard to see even their outline. But there they were, glowing an ominous red.

Todoroki quickly noticed the strange glowing devices.

“Bakugo, what is—”

However, Todoroki was not able to finish his thought because in an instant the red glow exploded in vibrancy. Then, immediately after, a blood-curdling scream escaped from Bakugo’s lips.

“AHHH!!” Bakugo collapsed. His body fell forward. He landed on the ground, his stiffened body hitting the concrete with a loud thud.

Todoroki froze, his senses shocked by what he was witnessing.  

Bakugo jerked and seized, almost as if he were being electrocuted. But this was worse than electrocution, much, much worse. It felt like his insides were on fire and his skin was being scorched by flames. He was burning up, it felt like he had stepped into an inferno.

Worse, his muscles were contracting painfully. They were uncontrollably spasming, causing Bakugo to squirm along the floor.

“St—op it! Please!!” Bakugo begged as the pain continued, not seizing. His voice was laced with fear and his eyes were watering with desperation.

Todoroki quickly snapped out of his fright-induced trance and sprang into action. He was terrified but he needed to help him, Bakugo was in trouble.

His legs were still weak and jello-like, but he moved away from the column supporting him and rushed over to the struggling teenager. His legs were wobbly, and they felt like they were going to collapse under him at any second, but Todoroki persevered. Bakugo was in clear distress, he had to remain stable if he had a chance at helping him.  

Whatever was happening to Bakugo was not subsiding. The anklets and bracelets were humming. The red was bright, enveloping his body in an ominous crimson hue. Once Todoroki was inches away from Bakugo, he kneeled. He tried to gently lower his body but with how weak his legs felt, as soon as his knees bent, his body fell forward, his knees hitting the ground hard. In only a split he stretched his arms forward to stop his forward momentum, preventing him from collapsing on top of Bakugo.

Todoroki’s hands shook and his world spun from the sudden rush of blood, but he shook his head and focused on the teenager screaming in pure agony.

“Bakugo!”

The explosion-quirk user was trembling. He was still spasming, his muscles going tense from the immense electric shock pain he was experiencing. He managed to look at Todoroki, his eyes begged for relief.

“Stop it…it-it hurts!”

Todoroki watched, terrified. What can he do? Should he rip the devices off? Use his quirk to do it? But if he did, he’d land himself in the same situation as Bakugo. He had no idea what to do; he was clueless about how to help.

“I-I d-don’t know, B-Bakugo!” Todoroki stuttered, feeling utterly helpless, “I don’t k-know how to stop this!”

“AHHH!!” Another screaming fit escaped Bakugo, the wails loud and raspy.

His body contracted into a fetal position. Todoroki didn’t know what to do. He wanted to stop this, to end his suffering. But he had those dreaded contraptions locked on his limbs. Any mishaps and he’ll end up in the same situation as his classmate, then at that point, they will be rendered truly defenseless.

Should he beg his captors to stop this? He hated the idea of cowering to them. But what other choice did they have? If this continued, Bakugo could die from the stress his body is experiencing.

He had to get helped; Bakugo’s safety came first.

So, Todoroki stood up and cupped his hands.

“HEY!!”

“T-Todoroki…no…” Bakugo attempted to say through the feverish panting, “Shut…up…”

Todoroki turned to look at his classmate, “We have no other choice! You are going to die if this continues! If I don’t do something you could—”

But before Todoroki could argue any further, the red from the devices began to dim and fade. At the same time, Bakugo’s seizing diminished. He lay unmoving in a fetal position, panting heavily and with sweat trickling from his forehead. He could still feel the burning sensation and the excruciating phantom electricity traversing through his veins.

Even then, his body relaxed. Bakugo could once breathe a sigh of relief. Soon the faint red of the devices completely disappeared, leaving its bare metallic body visible.

Todoroki noticed this. Was it over?

“Why—what the h-hell w-was that…” Bakugo panted, his body too exhausted to move.

“I—” Todoroki stopped before he could fully reply. He heard something coming from the locked metal door. Immediately, Todoroki stood up while Bakugo tried to raise his neck to look at the source of the sound.

The door creaked and soon opened, immediately Todoroki went on the defensive. Bakugo may be down, but Todoroki was still up and standing. Whoever these people were, whatever they did to his classmates, they would certainly pay for their actions.

“Ahh, so you too are awake. I knew all that ruckus was coming from somewhere over here.” A high-pitched, alto-frequency, male voice proclaimed. One belonging to the shadowed man standing from outside the cell, “Oh sorry about the lighting, here let me fix that.”

In an instant, bright lights flooded the teenagers’ vision. The two shielded their eyes as the bright light strained their weary vision.

“Oh? So, the device activated, let me guess? You used your quirk, didn’t you?”

Todoroki glared at the men—his eyes adjusting to the bright lights—snarling as he did.

There standing before him was a man who looked no older than 30 years old with messy jet-black hair. His red eyes behind round glasses stared at the two and his smile radiated within the bright lights. His outfit terrified the teenager. He was wearing a long white lab coat that was opened to reveal black skinny jeans and a button-up crimson shirt. Complementing his outfit were a pair of black dress shoes. Around his waist rested a black utility that seemed to contain rows of vails with unknown substances swishing around as the man moved. They each ranged in color, from a deep red to a translucent white. As for his hands, they were wrapped with black fingerless gloves.

The guy stepped into the enclosure, Todoroki quickly shielded Bakugo and moved to stand at the defensive. Yet, the guy took no mind, he stopped and stared at the boy. He put his hands behind his back and glanced at Todoroki before looking at Bakugo, grinning.

“Well, after hearing all that commotion, my guess is that you did. Looking at your state, it was quite the large output you were planning on unleashing.”

Another step. Todoroki snarled.

“Don’t get any closer.” The teenager growled.

The man didn’t listen, instead, he continued his procession, heading toward Bakugo.

“I said, don’t get any closer!” In that instance, Todoroki didn’t think. He ran toward the guy and prepared to launch a punch on the guy’s face. He may not be able to use his quirk, but he can still fight. The delirium was still there but he held himself strong. No matter what, he was not going to let him hurt Bakugo again.

“Todoroki! Don’t!” The raspy scream of Bakugo was heard.

Todoroki didn’t listen. He lunged forward, but the man remained stoic. However, before he could land his attack, someone grabbed him by the back of his shirt. Before he could react, large hands grasped him and swiftly slammed him onto the wall, hitting the structure with a loud boom.

“Ugh!” The wind was immediately knocked out of his body. He plummeted onto the floor beneath him, heaving as he attempted to suck the air that he just lost.

“Todoroki!!” Bakugo screamed.

The teenager attempted to stand after that sudden attack but couldn’t. His legs were trembling, and his body swayed uncontrollably due to the brute force.

What was that?

Was it the guy’s quirk? Or was somebody else here with them?

But before he could think of the various possibilities for this strange occurrence, a large man stood before him, seemingly appearing out of nowhere. He was wearing a black shirt and black tactical pants. Around his waist was a utility belt that seemed to contain various blunt and firearm weapons. Behind his back rested a dark red bostaff. Todoroki looked at him, petrified.  

“You shouldn’t have done that.” The man spoke, his tone deep and gruff.

Soon after, the guy grabbed him by the front of his shirt and forcefully stood him up. Todoroki locked eyes with the guy. His long dirty blond hair was pulled into a low ponytail. Whisps of his hair lay undisturbed around his face. His green hazel eyes glistened as he gazed at the boy.

“Such spunk,” The man chuckled, “You are going to be fun to work with.”

“Tatsuki! As much as I appreciate you jumping in, I rather we don’t hurt our new employees like that. Yes, I could give them something to heal their wounds, and we do have competent medics here, but not even they can solve life-threatening injuries.”

Todoroki’s eyes went wide with shock.

Employees?

What did they mean by that?!

That guy, Tatsuki, was blocking Todoroki from being able to see what was happening to Bakugo. That other guy was clearly with him, and in his state, there was no way Bakugo could fight him.

“Get away from him!” Todoroki shouted, squirming against the guy’s hold.

“Don’t worry, Todoroki. Unlike him, I don’t resort to violent means. Tatsuki, bring him here.” Todoroki felt a violent pull and then he threw him toward where both the guy and Bakugo were, “I’m just here to check on you too and of course, introduce ourselves. I just—wasn’t expecting such unruly behavior.”

The guy clasped a vial from his utility and pulled it from its holder. It contained something white. He opened the vial and hovered a finger above the opening. Horrifyingly, a needle extended from the tip of his finger. It touched the substance and quickly the contents were absorbed. Todoroki watched in absolute horror.

“This should help with the pain.” The guy crouched before Bakugo and grabbed his arm.

“No…get away.” Bakugo pleaded. He attempted to move away but couldn’t, his limbs felt too sore and weak to even lift his arm.

“No!” Todoroki attempted to leap onto the guy, but Tatsuki stopped him.

The needle plunged into Bakugo’s arm, the two helpless to do anything. Bakugo simply lay there, heavy breathing as the contents entered his bloodstream.

“Bakugo!”

Instantly, all his previous movements stopped. The way he lay there terrified him. What did he do to him?

“Don’t worry, he’s fine. I just gave him some painkillers; it should help with the pain from the quirk detection devices. It’s something I created. Courtesy of my quirk.” He said as he stood up, the needle retracting back into his finger. Tatsuki did the same. He stood back up, shoving Todoroki in the process.

Todoroki grabbed his barring and looked at Bakugo, he was awake but dazed. He watched as Bakugo tried to move to sitting, but to no avail.  

“You must be curious as to who we are. Sorry for the abrupt entrance but I am Hinata, and this is Tatsuki. We run an underground criminal organization here in Tokyo called Hydra. We are so excited to have you both as part of our team.” Hinata explained as both he and Tatsuki stood before the two teenagers.

Todoroki listened, appalled.

“Now, we both know how good heroes you are so the likelihood of you following us is quite slim.” Hinata smiled, “But we are very good at…convincing people, even the most loyal heroes like you two.”  

“But before we get started. I’m sure you two are hungry and you must be yearning to get cleaned up. We’ll let you rest up for the day and then we’ll get started bright and early tomorrow.” Hinata explained, “We’ll have someone bring you some food and then you’ll be brought out to shower and get dressed.”

Both Hinata and Tatsuki approached the cell door, “Now, don’t try anything harsh. What happened to Bakugo can happen again. It won’t kill you, but it will sure as hell hurt. Those little contraptions around your wrists and ankles are my latest invention. Any detection of quirk usage or tampering of any sort will activate them. It will send pain signals to your brain and cause you to have painful shock-like sensations. And the stronger your quirk output, the stronger the pain and the longer the activation will be. So, it would be best you don’t use those quirks of yours.” He smiled with a smug.

Hinata opened the door, “Well, we’ll see you two tomorrow. Can’t wait to get this party started.” The two walked out and locked the door behind them, leaving the two teenagers utterly defeated.

--- Inside One-For-All ---

“Yoichi! Come on, we need to go!” Banjo shouted as he picked up the unconscious Midoriya, “What the hell happened in there? He just passed out on us.”

Nana looked at Midoriya. His eyes were closed, and his face appeared serene, “Maybe it was the stress of traversing between both worlds? We did drag him back suddenly after we noticed something was off, and thank god we do because…” He looked at Yoichi and then at the ball, “I don’t know what would have happened if we didn’t.”

“Hey, Yoichi,” The 1^st user didn’t respond, his gaze was intently on the sphere, clearly worried. “W-We need to take the kid back to our meeting place where he can rest. We can—come back and deal with that later.” Banjo explained.

Yoichi nodded but his stare was still on the ball.

There, before the three vestiges, what was once a glowing ball radiating warmth had become a darkened, almost black sphere, shrouded in thick purple smoke. Terrifyingly, there were small crumbles that were falling from the orb. They looked like glass sprinkling onto the floor, the small glimmers of light from the ball glistened among the fragments.

Yoichi looked at the horrifying display in fear, yet he tried to remain calm despite his heart telling him otherwise.

He knew what happened, they heard it all. The story that the villain implanted in Midoriya’s mind, they heard it. And then, once the body accepted it, that happened.

The orb spasmed and blacked. Immediately, Banjo took action and pulled Midoriya out, worried for his safety.

“Yoichi?”

The 1^st user snapped out of his brief trance and diverted his gaze from the orb to Banjo, who was carrying the teenager in his arms.

“Oh y-yeah, sorry. Um, let’s take him back so he can rest. And you're right, the sudden pull from his mindscape to here might’ve caused a lot of stress on his mind. You two can go on ahead, I’m going to stay back and just check a few things out very quick.” Yoichi said after turning back to look at the orb.

Banjo sighed. He approached him, noticing the troubled demeanor of the 1^st user, “I don’t know what the hell happened in there and I am sure it is not good. But—I’m sure everything will resolve itself, let’s wait and see what the boy has to say. Maybe there is an explanation for this and a clue to prevent this from getting worse.”

Yoichi exhaled and nodded slowly, “Yeah. I’m just concerned. This happened when the new Mido—I mean Itsuki—was added. I just fear for the worst.”

“Well, for now, let’s see what the boy has to say. Nana and I will be on our way, don’t take too long, okay?” Banjo said as he walked away to join Nana.

“We’ll be waiting for you,” Nana voiced.

Then the two left, disappearing into the darkness of One for All.

Now alone, Yoichi analyzed the orb, his mind running to all the various explanations, none of them certain or with concrete evidence. He was a few feet away, careful to not let the purple smoke touch him. From here, he could see vague glimpses of images moving by. But, before, they were memories of Midoriya’s past, but now it was showing the present. He could see Itsuki following that woman known as Suzuki, walking somewhere.

This meant one thing. His mind was being overridden.

Or has it been overridden?

No, it couldn’t have. Cause if it did, he wouldn’t be seeing the brief flashes of his past memories appearing throughout the orb. So, for the most part, his mind is intact—for now at least. But he worries that won’t last for long.

“I don’t know how long your body can handle…”

Yoichi looked at his hands and saw a black coating on the tips of his fingers.

“I don’t know how long we will last…”

Yoichi closed his hands and let them fall to his side. He took a breath, turned around, and headed toward the direction that both Banjo and Nana took, still pensive.

He needed to know what exactly happened, he needed to understand what Midoriya saw and what he learned. If they don’t accomplish this mission, not only will Midoriya be fully gone but so will them.

If that happens then One for All will be at the mercy of those villains.

Chapter Text

Itsuki followed Suzuki as she led him to the showers where he could shower and get changed. She explained to the teenager that a new pair of clothes was waiting for him inside the changing room and once he was done, a guard would escort him back to his room. Itsuki nodded, welcoming the offer without question. His clothes—which were mysteriously filled with grim and dust—have been bugging him. So, he was more than ecstatic to get rid of the worn-down clothing.

Now he wore a pair of black cargo pants that included pockets on both sides which were complemented with the logo-less black sneakers he was provided. Additionally, he was given a grey shirt as well as a black, lightweight, windbreaker jacket with a high collar and red outlines. Once he was ready, he was taken back to his room where he ate his breakfast. Not too long after, Suzuki came back ordering him to follow her, wanting to show him around. Unable to disobey, he agreed.

Suzuki walked side-by-side with Itsuki, hearing how their footsteps landed on the polished concrete tiled flooring. There was a slight chill in the air, Itsuki could feel it as it caressed his exposed skin. Thankfully, the windbreaker he wore helped fend off the passing cold. The hallway they were in was long and wide, allowing enough space for two-way traffic. There were rows of fluorescent lights lining the ceiling, basking the place in a bright glow. Also, there were various doors along the walls, each made of heavy-duty metal that included a fortified window that was placed on the top half of the structure. The door was similar to the one in the teenager’s room, intricate and indestructible.

The place in general looked like a science facility that was taken straight out of a futuristic movie, an utterly high-teched and innovative place.

Itsuki scanned his surroundings in amazement, intrigued by the various complexities of the place.  He was particularly curious of the many doors, however. Were they rooms? If there were, what for?

“Hey, Suzuki?”

“Hm?” She turned to look at him, keeping her quick pace.

“What are those rooms for? There’s so many of them.” Itsuki asked, curious.

“Oh, those,” She acknowledged, “They are simply sleeping quarters for our other inhabitants. Either for the additional soldiers or the employees that are housed here.”

“I see.” He voiced as he walked, his strides long to keep up with the woman.

There were other soldiers like him…he wondered where they were.

“This way, Itsuki. I want to show you more of this facility since you’ll be spending quite some time here. Also, the incident that occurred in your last mission must’ve affected your memory, so I’m just showing you around before we reach our destination.” Suzuki said as she turned a corner, Itsuki following closely.

Soon, they reached a set of metallic double-set doors. Suzuki grabbed a badge from her trench coat and placed it on the card reader. The machine beeped and a small light illuminated in green. Then, what sounded like locks, clicked in unison.

“Eventually we’ll give you one of these, but this is how you will be able to come in and out of this area.” Suzuki explained, showing Itsuki the badge, “You’ll be restricted on where you can go but this is one of the places you can go.”

Itsuki looked at her, concerned. Suzuki smiled, “Don’t worry, I’ll help you understand what’s off-limits. You’ll learn in due time.”

“Okay,” Itsuki quietly said, a quiet sigh of relief leaving his lips.

Suzuki nodded. She then grasped the ornate handle of the double-set doors and pulled outward with a steady, deliberate motion. Promptly, Suzuki walked in. Itsuki followed, his curiosity rising. As soon as the two entered, they were welcomed by a lively scene, a stark contrast to the silent, desolate hallway they were just in.

“Wow.” Itsuki blurted out in awe, scanning and marveling the exhilarating room, “W-What is this place?”

“This here, my little soldier, is the science and development department. Here is where the magic happens! As part of the international soldier programming initiative, we have these talented scientists who provide us with all of our necessary gear and equipment. That includes our weapons. Also, they are the ones who provide us with any support items that can help support our quirks, they are a big asset in our efforts in quirk liberation.” Suzuki explained.

Itsuki’s went wide and bright with glee. He was absolutely floored by the amazing technology he was witnessing; it was beyond amazing. Itsuki took a few steps forward—going ahead of Suzuki—completely mesmerized by the organized chaotic nature of the large room. He quickly looked behind him, worried he had done something to disobey her by walking ahead of her.

“It’s fine. Go ahead, Itsuki. Explore as you like.”

A large and bright smile spread across Itsuki’s face as he jumped in excitement, “Thank you so much!” He then rushed out, his eyes glistening with pure joy.

Suzuki watched in amusement as she observed his prized possession stop and observe the various machinery. It felt almost motherly like she was witnessing his child explore something he has been dreaming of seeing. She stayed fairly close, enough to keep him at eye view. But she also stayed vigilant of the workers tinkering away or focused on their various experiments.

She wasn’t worried about them…for the most part. Many who worked here were loyal employees. They continuously accomplished their tasks to meet the MLA’s goal without hesitation. Those individuals smiled at her as she passed them while some even gave her a small wave which she returned. But a few required a bit more—motivation. She knew who these were. As soon as she passed by, their faces morphed into one of fear. They shrank into themselves, remaining silent and avoiding eye contact with her.

She was glad to see that they understood where they stood in the hierarchy. They knew better than to disobey her; she had the skills and resources necessary to silence anyone who crossed her.

“Oh, so that’s how it works!”

Suzuki’s attention shifted to the high-pitched screech of his soldier. She turned to see Itsuki at a workstation where their newest prototype suits were being created.

“So, through quirk research you managed to replicate shock absorption, meaning that the force received by those attacks will be absorbed by the suit. Not only that but you managed to make it where the suit can store that energy so it can be expelled by their own body! Essentially making the wearer nearly untouchable! Using such a technology won’t just protect the user but will also give them leverage in battle. I do wonder how quirk DNA can be replicated so it can be transferred into a technology like this.”

Suzuki listened in shock. Hex got one thing right, she kept his analysis skills in check, meaning she didn’t erase his extraordinary intelligence. She knew this kid was smart, she’d read his files. She knew how capable this boy was. But seeing it in action was beyond incredible.

“I’m happy to tell you some other time if you’re interested.” The woman smiled; her tone oddly quiet.

“Yes, please! I would love to—oh, hi Suzuki!” The teenager stopped noticing the sudden appearance of his mentor. The woman who he was just speaking to quickly left, avoiding eye contact with the woman.

“I see you’ve taken a liking to our newest invention.”

“Yeah, it's so fascinating! With all this work you are doing, I am sure we will meet the goals of the initiative in no time. Anyone who stands in our way will not have a chance against all of this!” Itsuki acknowledged, “I just can’t believe I forgot about all of this. Thank you so much for telling me and reminding me about this amazing work!”

Suzuki giggled, “Of course, Itsuki. I’m sure things will start to come to you as you explore the place. As for all of this, I agree, with this technology nobody will stand a chance against us. You’ll get a chance to use them in due time. I’m sure you’ll put these items into good use, but your quirk alone will already be a force to be reckoned with.” Suzuki said. She slowly walked across the facility. She then stopped at a station and grabbed a pair of gloves placed on a metal table, “Come on, we should get going. I need to show you a few other places and then we need to head over to the gym.”

She then gave Itsuki the gloves she grabbed. He looked at them perplexed.

“What are these?” He asked, turning them and analyzing them. They seemed to be equipped with some kind of machinery around the wrist.

“They’re for your quirk,”

“My quirk?” Itsuki voiced, perplexed.

“Yup, your quirk is known as superpower. It doesn’t have an exact name because of how versatile it is. But a function of your power allows for energy-like tendrils to come out and energized air to be expelled. These gloves allow you to better control those moves. It’s been designed to fit your needs.”

Itsuki listened, intrigued. Upon hearing the functionalities of his quirk, his mind swirled with an array of questions about his power. All he remembered was the strength aspect of his quirk but not the rest. Maybe he trained them here and forgot about it due to the incident. That would make sense, and it also makes sense why he trained them here. It’s likely that he was unable to train his skills because of all these rules, therefore never understanding his full capabilities.

These rules…the very ones that ruined his life.

That is why he is here, with Suzuki. To train his quirk and make it stronger, figure out what else he could do with this power. He’s here to achieve liberation from quirk suppression, to eliminate the rules that destroyed his life, and tell the world that “he is here”.

Itsuki smiled at that prospect, his grin displaying nothing but malice.

“That sounds great. I can’t wait to use them and make them pay for everything they’ve done.”

Suzuki smiled in contentment, “And you will. Liberation will happen and the world you once knew will be changed for the better.” The woman took a few steps, leaving the station, “Let’s go.”

“Yeah.” He nodded.

Itsuki followed. They exited the room, leaving the department behind.

.

.

.

“Here we are.”

The two entered a large training facility. The place was huge. The walls were a dark grey hue and the structure concaved outward creating a “c” like shape. There were various lights supported by black beams traversing across the walls. The floor was concrete, but unpolished compared to the rest of the facility. The area looked like it’s been modified to represent various terrains with one area having a large pool, another region housing an artificially created rocky hill, and the last location being a normally even-leveled training ground which was the area they were standing on. Along the walls, an indoor track wrapped around the facility.

Itsuki was dumbstruck by the ingenuity of the place.

“Wow!”

“I know, amazing, isn’t it? You loved coming here. You came to train here all the time.” Suzuki chuckled, Itsuki gazed at her, baffled, “Oh! Sorry, just feels nostalgic coming here. I just remembered this one time when you were practicing your quirk. You smashed onto one of our employees here. Oh god, you wouldn’t stop apologizing to that guy.”

“Oh, I don’t—” Itsuki stopped himself. Suddenly, an image appeared in his mind, clear as day. It was that memory Suzuki was telling him about, “Wait, I remember now! Oh my god,” He laughed, “How could I forget!”

Suzuki smiled at Itsuki, keeping her arms behind her back, the boy unaware of how her fingers seemed to glow, a clear sign of her quirk activation.

“I’m glad you remembered. Well, that’s enough reminiscing, we are here for one reason, Itsuki. I would like for both of us to work on perfecting your quirk. I also want to see if you are able to use those additional aspects of your power.” Suzuki explained. She then raised her hand. A bright glow emanated.

Suddenly, out of nowhere, about three faceless animatronics materialized about ten feet away from them. They were white with black outlines around their joints. They stood still, staring unblinkingly at the two.

“You were working on them yourself, but you were having trouble, so I am here to see if we can figure out the specificities together.”

Itsuki walked ahead and gazed at the animatronics.

“Go ahead and put your gloves on.”

Compelled, Itsuki followed and put the gloves on his hands, flinching upon glancing at the visible scars on his skin. Once on, he bent and extended his fingers in slow motions, feeling how the fabric moved comfortably with his movements. He looked at them, analyzing their dark outlines. The equipment felt oddly lightweight and snugged on his hands. It didn’t feel stiff or uncomfortable, it was perfectly fitted to his hands.

“Good. Now, tell me, can you feel your quirk?” Suzuki asked from behind, observing Itsuki as he continued to look at his gloved hands.

“Hmmm, I guess.” It was odd. Itsuki felt an overwhelming surge of energy within his core, a powerful force that seemed to pulsate and swell, eager to flow out, “I can feel this powerful energy. One that if I am not careful it could explode. But I am not sure what it is, I just can’t seem to put my finger on what kind of power this is.”

“That’s the strength factor of your quirk, Itsuki. It’s a powerful one. If you are not careful, you could easily harm yourself or even others. As I explained earlier, you should also have the ability to shoot black-like tendrils known as Blackwhip, expel air force attacks, and even float.” Suzuki explained.

Itsuki quickly moved to look at the middle-statured woman, her hazel eyes glistening in the light. He looked at her in bewilderment, unsure if he heard her correctly, “Wait, I can do all of that!?”

“Yes, it’s part of your quirk! You were unable to explore these wonderful aspects of your power because of all these societal restrictions.” Suzuki said as she paced, Itsuki's eyes followed her, “Your superpower quirk, is actually a combination of many quirks, hence the name of the power. You were only able to discover the strength aspect, but in actuality, you hold six other power factors within you. The only ones I am aware of are the blackwhip and float, the air force I was telling you about is an attack produced by your strength.”

Suzuki stopped and stood beside one of the animatronics, “We still need to work on unlocking the other ones, but with my help and your training, I’m sure you will unlock them in no time.”

Itsuki took a minute to look at his palm, analyzing the gloved texture of the items he was given. He could feel the power, it was strong.

He believed Suzuki, after all, everything she said was the one and only truth in Itsuki’s mind. If she said she had all these powers inside of him then he believed it, no matter how outlandish or ridiculous it may sound.

“Itsuki.”

The teenager blinked and quickly diverged his attention from his gloves to the woman in front of her. His breathing hitched after noticing his brief moment of inattentiveness, fearful that he might’ve disobeyed her as a result of his actions.

“Oh! Um, I’m so sorry, Suzuki! I—” Itsuki panicked, but Suzuki responded, her voice calm.

“It’s okay, Itsuki. I know what I told you must be shocking to you, and it may feel like a lot. But don’t worry, sooner or later these powers will become second nature to you. You’ll make great use of them, I know it.” Suzuki explained, the edges of her mouth moving to a motherly grin, “Now, can you power up your quirk for me?”

“Um, sure.”

Itsuki concentrated deeply. He allowed the wave of energy contained within his core to surge into his limbs. The shock of the power coursing through him was overwhelming, like being struck by a speeding bus. The intensity was almost unbearable, causing his limbs to tremble violently from the influx of energy. Was this normal?

Suzuki seemed to notice. She walked over to the boy and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder, Itsuki looked at her, concerned.

“Try to lower the input a bit, keep it at around 10%. Maybe think about spreading it through your entire body.” Suzuki explained.

“10%...” Itsuki lowered his gaze and closed his eyes, “My entire body…”

10%...that’s easy, right? Itsuki thought to himself.

Right now, it felt as if his limbs would rip off his body if he took a step forward but if he lowered the input then maybe he could move without risk. So that is what he did. He concentrated, focusing on the energy swirling in his core, which was expelling a tremendous amount into his extremities. He visualized containing this powerful force, imagining it being locked away in a secure vault. Thankfully, it worked. The power that had been flowing uncontrollably began to stabilize, confined within this imaginary container he had envisioned.

Now the next step was making sure it kept flowing evenly throughout his body, as Suzuki suggested. He could feel how this power seemed to favor his hands, but somewhere inside of him told him that keeping his power within his arms was a bad idea. Those scars he had in his hands—he noticed them multiple times—maybe his quirk caused it, maybe he misused this power of his. He doesn’t remember, but if it indeed happened then he can’t let that happen again.

So, again, Itsuki visualized the energy flowing through his veins, spreading evenly throughout his extremities. He imagined it like food in a microwave, slowly rotating to ensure it cooked evenly. The food that was being heated up, that was him. He ensured his quirk moved as if they were waves of the microwave emanating through and within.

“I think I…” Itsuki spoke up but stopped as he felt a sudden change, suddenly he opened his eyes. His gaze widened as he noticed strange electric-red lines running through his body, “Wow.” He gasped in astonishment.

Suzuki stared at him with the same amazement. But instead of shock and bewilderment, Suzuki looked ahead, pleased. This is what she saw in the quirk demonstration while he was with Hex and Flux. Back then, his power had manifested as green, but now it was red, which she found mildly perplexing. Well, Suzuki didn’t think much of it, actually she was glad. The red gives him a nice aura, plus it hides that familiar “Deku” zing that once existed within him.  

“I-Is this normal?” Itsuki asked as he analyzed his body, the electricity crackling, “Should it do that?” He gazed at Suzuki; concern etched on his eyes.

Suzuki smiled, “Yes, it’s normal. It means that you did it, you managed to let your quirk flow through your body so now it can be expelled evenly. Now,” The woman pointed at the mannequin, “Go to the mannequin and punch it with your quirk.”

Itsuki gazed at the figure, “Okay,” He obeyed and walked over to the object. He pulled back and released 10% of his quirk, then, in one quick motion he punched forward, his gloved hand making contact with the metallic object.

The mannequin blasted forward, whizzing through the air. It plummeted into the opposite wall with a loud and resonating crash. The cement from the wall crumbled, leaving a large, concaved dent on the structure as the destroyed remnants of the metallic object plopped to the ground.

The sound of the impact echoed loudly, surprising Itsuki.

“Oh my god.” He voiced, astonished.

“Good job, my boy,” Suzuki applauded, “That was amazing.”

“Wait, I can do that? That’s—wow!” Itsuki smiled at Suzuki, his hand pressed in excited fists. He jumped in excitement, amazed by what he just accomplished.

“You sure can! And that’s only on 10%. Imagine what you could do if you could unlock more of your strength.” Suzuki mentioned.

Itsuki grinned, “And to think I was bullied. I just needed training like you said. Thank you, Suzuki. You are a lifesaver!”

“Of course, anything for my little Storm.” Suzuki voiced, warmly, “Now, Itsuki. Are you able to tap into those other power factors I told you about?”

“The blackwhip and float?” Itsuki asked to which Suzuki nodded, “I think so…”

He wasn’t sure if it’ll work but he bent his knees and prepared to jump, “Hmmm, let's see.” Quickly, he sprung upward.

Normally, he would have felt the solid ground beneath his feet upon landing, but to Itsuki’s shock, that did not happen.

“Wow, wow!”

He was floating, suspended in midair.

“I’m flying!” Itsuki shrieked through laughs, “I’m actually flying!”

Well, that was quick. Suzuki thought.

“Amazing! Try using your gloves, use them to release some air. You can utilize that same strength power, just release it through flicks of air.”

“Oh, okay.”

Itsuki put his arms to his sides, his palms facing downward. Then, with a flick of his fingers a gust of air burst out of his gloves causing the teenager to fly weightlessly in the air.

“Ahaha! I’m doing it!” He flicked more air, shifting his direction of travel, “I’m flying, Suzuki!”

Suzuki chuckled, “You sure are, proud of you! Now, try using blackwhip, see if you can use it while keeping float activated.”

“Yeah! Let’s see…they look like…” Then an image popped into his mind, “Oh, yeah, I remember! So that one goes something like—” He pushed his arms forward, his fingers formed into fists. Suddenly, from his knuckles, tendrils with red accents expelled from his hands, “Ah yes, like this!”

“Exactly, Itsuki.” Suzuki smiled, “Like that. Now that you have all three activated, can you use your powers to attack the animatronics spread out through this place?” She said, pointing at the various mannequins placed on the roof and those standing on the ground.

“Of course!” Itsuki vocalized, springing into action.

While Itsuki punched, kicked, and flung the animatronics throughout the warehouse without any care or restrictions, Suzuki pondered.

“Strange that he struggled with the strength aspect but once he got it down, the other quirks came to him naturally, hmm.” Suzuki found this odd, but maybe that’s how this power worked. Once he understood the base, the others came easily, “Maybe he figured it out because of that.”

Suzuki continued to watch as the figures were flung across the room, each mangled beyond recognition. Itsuki’s laughs echoed loudly within the gymnasium, his crazed shrikes mixing with the sounds of metal crashing into concrete. 

The woman smiled devilishly, “Maybe the other quirks will come to him sooner than I thought.” She uttered to herself.

“Take that!” Itsuki screamed as he wrapped an animatronic in his whips and lassoed it across the room. Quickly, Suzuki ducked as the metal figure flew and crashed a few feet on top of her, “Oh my god! I’m so sorry, Suzuki!” The teenager apologized as he ran over to the woman, “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine. You seemed to have gotten a hang of your powers.” Suzuki commented, dusting herself off and removing the daze from her senses.

“Yeah! It’s amazing! This power is absolutely incredible. The change we will make with this power. Oh man, when I’m around, people are going to think twice before resisting us.” Itsuki chuckled, his smile morphing into a malicious grin, “They will be begging for mercy.”

Suzuki mimicked his expression, “Oh they sure will. Now, it looks like you had your fun. We are done for today; we’ll continue your training tomorrow. Come on, let’s go.”

Itsuki nodded and followed the woman out of the gymnasium, leaving the place in complete disarray, a representation of the utter chaos Itsuki was willing to unleash.

A representation of a Storm who will produce nothing but pure destruction and absolute calamity.

.

.

.

“And here we are.”

Both Suzuki and Itsuki arrived at the metal door, the one leading to his room.

“You are free for the rest of the day,” Suzuki pressed her palm on a small black scanner. The machine beeped. Afterward, the door unlocked. Promptly, Suzuki entered followed by the teenager, “You are free to roam the facility, but first…give me your wrist, Itsuki.”

Itsuki extended his arm without question. Suzuki gently grasped his wrist and with her unoccupied hand, she reached for something in her coat’s pocket.

“Here it is…” She grabbed what looked to be a metallic bracelet. Before Itsuki could ask what it was, Suzuki wrapped the metal around his wrist. As soon as the metal made contact with his skin, a tiny light flickered periodically from under the device.

“It’s a tracking device. You are still recovering from the incident so the rules on what areas to avoid may be fuzzy, this here is just to remind you what’s off-limit.”

Itsuki rotated his wrist to analyze the metal, its reflective shine morphing as he moved his hand from side to side.

“But don’t worry, it’ll just beep at you if you’re out of bounds. And Itsuki,” The teenager turned to gaze at the woman, “If you hear that rapid beeping noise you must turn back, understood.” She implied sternly.

Itsuki nodded almost mechanically.

Beeping. Avoid. Beeping. Avoid.

He let those affirmations repeat in his mind, letting it become his reality.

He’ll follow it. He won’t disobey.

“Good, now, I’ll leave the door unlocked but it’ll automatically lock at 9 pm. Some of my staff should have brought you a journal and some books to keep you occupied. Oh, and I’ll make sure to issue you a phone in case you need anything from us or if we need something from you,” Suzuki explained, “Remember, you will answer any phone calls that come through, okay.”

Again, Itsuki nodded.

Answer phone. Answer phone. Answer phone.

“Great. Well, my boy. I’ll let you be. Tomorrow will be a new day; we’ll work on strengthening your quirk and I would also like to see how good of a thinker you are in battle. I have a feeling you’ll be quite good at that.”

Itsuki’s face perked up, moving away from the dazed look from before, “Oh, I can’t wait!”

“Now, before I leave, I have a few questions for you. I want you to answer them truthfully.”

Ituski listened, unable to move his attention away from her.

“Who are you loyal to?”

Itsuki moved his head to the side, confused by the odd question, “Well, you, of course, and the meta-liberation army.”

“And who do you follow?”

“You, Suzuki. The one who saved me from my misfortunes.”

Suzuki smiled, “And what is your purpose?”

This time Itsuki displayed a malevolent grin, a villainous aura flowing through his expression, “To bring quirk liberation to the whole world and destroy these corrupt governments.”

“Good.” Suzuki concluded, content with his responses, “Now close your eyes.”

Itsuki did as he was told and closed them. Suzuki extended her right palm and a holographic screen manifested. She looked intently at it as the image cleared to produce the desired image.

Itsuki’s mind—or should she say, Midoriya’s consciousness—was still there. But what she noticed brought a smile to her face. Memories of his past still floated through the mindscape, but they were becoming less frequent. They were being replaced by the new memories she had crafted for Itsuki, gradually overriding the remnants of his previous life.

This only meant one thing, his previous self was slowly being replaced, and his new self was starting to take center stage in his consciousness.

So, this meant that the more memories this boy made, the more it would override his previous life. This excited the villain. She couldn’t see the vestige form of Midoriya rummaging in his mind nor his doppelganger, maybe the evil portrayal of the teenager took care of him. But even if he wasn’t gone and he was still around searching for a way to save his body, there would be a time when he would need to surrender. When it is too late to save his precious heroic life.

A time will come when all his memories will be erased, as originally intended. Therefore, even if this nuisance grabs his will and brings it to his consciousness, Itsuki will not be saved. Itsuki might fight what has been done to him, but even if he does, there will be no memories of Midoriya to take center stage. Itsuki will live within him forever and the Midoriya he was so desperately trying to save will disappear into oblivion.

Hex might’ve not erased him, but at least she gave her the framework. She’ll make sure Midoriya is gone for good, no matter what extremes she must take.

“You can open your eyes.” Suzuki turned off her quirk as the teenager opened his eyes, “I will be on my way. I’ll be back to see you again, my amazing Storm.”

“Bye, Suzuki!” Itsuki yelped, cheerfully.

Suzuki waved and closed the door, ensuring it stayed unlocked but configuring it to lock at 9 pm.

“It’s only a matter of time…” Suzuki whispered as she pressed a few buttons, “Sooner or later you will lose, Midoriya. I will win and my little Storm will take residence inside that body…

Content, Suzuki began her trek, back to her office.

“…Permanently.”

--- Inside One For All ---

En and Shinomori were well aware of what’s been happening to Midoriya’s mind, the news has spread through all of the vestiges that harbor One for All. When the world around them seemingly shook out of nowhere, they were prepared to rush to the direction their fellow vestiges had run off to. They knew where Midoriya’s consciousness was located, they were ready to make that their trek themselves.

But before they did, two figures emerged from the distance, carrying someone in their arms. As they approached, their forms became more distinct, revealing Banjo and Nana. It was clear now: they were supporting Midoriya, his limp body cradled in between Banjo’s arms.

“Banjo, Nana...” En stood, shocked, “9^th…what happened to him?”

En, as well as Shinomori, knew about the mysterious appearance of a vestige form of Midoriya. He had to stay back and couldn’t meet him when he first appeared in the realm but seeing him now, it was surreal how familiar he looked to the physical version. However, instead of being relieved and happy that Midoriya was still here, concern etched across his face.

His body was limply being held by Banjo’s arms. His eyes were closed, and his breathing was slow and melodic.

“Midoriya went inside his mind, but something happened in there. The villain outside added his new persona and once she did, something in his mind changed. We had to pull him out but as soon as we did, he passed out.” Banjo explained. He walked past the dumbfounded vestiges and approached his empty throne. Gently, he placed the teenager on the chair, his head lolling as he did, “Not only that but…the ball changed.”

“Changed as in how?” Shinomori asked, curious yet scared to hear the answer.

“It’s starting to crumble, like pieces of it are starting to fall off. I fear the new story the villain gave him is affecting his memories and consciousness.” Banjo implied.

Shinomori was dumbstruck, but before he could reply, the four heard footsteps coming from the vastness of One for All. The striking white hair streaming behind him was unmistakable, hinting at his identity; it was the 1^st user.

“Yoichi. Good to see you again.” Nana spoke.

Yoichi nodded and walked briskly to where they stood. He stopped upon reaching the four and gazed at them before landing his eyes on the green-haired teenager seated on one of the thrones.

“How is he?” Yoichi asked.

“Well, he is breathing, which is good, but he remained unconscious during our entire walk here,” Nana replied.

Yoichi sighed, “Well, at least he is breathing.”

“Yoichi, what happened over there?” En intruded, his tone ladened with fear, “Banjo said that Midoriya’s mind began to crumble after the new person was added. Did something happen to Midoriya’s mind?”

The other three turned their attention to Yoichi, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern as they awaited what the 1^st user had to say.

“I don’t know what happened in there, the only who knows should be 9^th but I don’t know when he will wake up,” Yoichi explained, glancing over at the young hero, “But based on what happened and how Midoriya reacted once Banjo pulled him out, I have some theories.”

The four listened intently.

“Midoriya’s mind is still being affected by Hex’s suggestion meaning that on top of his mind being trapped, all new ‘memories’ will be taken as his reality. My hope was that these new memories would create a separate home within his mind but it’s replacing his mind, essentially destroying what’s currently there, creating a new home.” Yoichi explained, “I feel that the longer he remains in this state and the more memories he gets, the more overwhelmed his mind will become. It will essentially take control and potentially erase the Midoriya we have here.”

En gasped, “So, Hex’s true intention with the suggestion may actually come true. Basically, the more fake memories Midoriya receives, the further his mind will deteriorate.”

“That’s my theory, yes.” Yoichi replied, “But we can’t know for sure until Midoriya wakes up.” He gazed at the sleeping boy and let out a long, weary sigh, “I um—I fear that the same will happen to us and One for All.”

“What do you mean?” Shinomori asked.

Then, Yoichi put his hands forward, outstretched, and showed them to the four. Collectively they let out a renowned series of gasps.

His fingertips looked to be coated in a black sheen that was enveloping the outer layer of his skin, “This appeared as soon as the false memories were added. Is it happening to you all?”

The four immediately gazed at their hands and noticed that they did not have the odd black coating that was apparent on Yoichi’s body.

“Doesn’t look like it.” Banjo implied, flipping his hands to ensure he had inspected every crevice.

“Hmmm, well, I expected that to happen,” Yoichi thought. He studied his fingers, analyzing their strange color, “I thought we would be unaffected by the suggestion, but that doesn’t seem to be the case. It seems like the wills of One for All will eventually fall towards the new Midoriya, essentially towards Suzuki who is controlling the body. And since I am the first user, it is attacking me first and once I go, you all will follow right behind me.”

“Wait, Yoichi,” En interrupted, terrified, “You are telling us that One for All could fall under the villain’s hands!? How in the world can that happen, there is no way the suggestion can affect all of us!”

“The suggestion itself can’t but whatever Suzuki is doing is going to break our wills eventually, we will be forced to follow whatever she says. I did not expect the false memories to become cemented like that, I must suspect that a quirk must be at play,” Yoichi mentioned, “This is all a prediction but based on what is happening, I am scared we will be unable to fight and our chances of saving Midoriya will become obsolete.”

“Dammit…” En said, “Is there anything we can do?”

Yoichi looked at him, somberly, “I don’t know, we will have to see once the boy wakes up,” The five glanced at the teenager, “Given how resistant he was to being removed from his mind, I suspect he found something—possibly a clue to reclaiming his body. But we won't know for sure until he wakes up.”

Yoichi made his way to his chair and sat down; his mind troubled.

“We will just have to wait and see, unfortunately. I just hope he wakes up soon, his future is determined on what he can do.”

The vestiges nodded in solemn agreement, each uncertain of what lay ahead for the young hero.

Chapter Text

Bakugo promised to be strong, to never be perceived as weak. He knew being weak could kill him, for that reason he could not afford to show such a state of vulnerability especially when being confront by a villain. Yet, here he was, helplessly laying on the floor, breathing deeply, sucking in as much oxygen as he could muster in a desperate attempt to regain the strength of his limbs.

He felt weak…helpless. He hated it. He couldn’t do anything as those villains taunted him, as they hurt Todoroki. All he could do was lay there like a feeble injured animal.

Pathetic.

What a dam hero he is.

“Dammit…” Bakugo grunted, squirming along the ground, attempting to sit up.

“Bakugo!” Todoroki scooted over to the teenager, “Y-you shouldn’t move. I don’t know if whatever he gave you could—”

“Shut up!”

Todoroki immediately went silent.

“I’m not going to—” Bakugo pushed himself upright, ignoring how his limbs seemed to scream at him. His legs trembled beneath him, urging him to stop. But he couldn’t, not here. So, he gritted his teeth, pushing through the agony with sheer determination, “I’m not going to—let those bastards…get the upper hand.” Todoroki didn’t stop him. He watched as the young hero used the pillar for support. Once on his feet, he made his way to one of the two futon beds placed against the wall. Todoroki did the same and stood up, winching from the pain produced by Tatsuki’s attack.  

He watched as Bakugo took slow, deliberate steps, limping and grunting with every footfall, his pained gaze locked on the futon.  

Their bedding was unamusing; however, it included the necessities. Two warm blankets and a pillow. Once he arrived, he immediately flopped—stomach first—onto the futon, his body giving up.

Bakugo cursed; he was hoping his body wouldn’t topple over like that.

“Dammit, what the hell did he give me?” Bakugo asked. He felt numbed and floaty, frustratingly muted to his surroundings, “The pain is better, but I just feel so dam…out of it.” He laid, his body essentially demanding it.

Todoroki walked over to where Bakugo lay. He grabbed his pillow and placed it against the wall. He sat down, his back against the concrete. Once situated, he looked at Bakugo, worry sketched across his face.

“From what he said, he gave you some kind of painkiller but it was from—" Todoroki gulped. He tried not to show the utter fear in both his tone and expression, remembering what he witnessed, “It was from his quirk. He said he made that drug. He had it in a vial and well, suddenly a needle extended from his finger. He extracted the substance with that needle and that is how he gave it to you.”

“Great,” Bakugo moved to lay on his back, “A freak who can make drugs, wonderful. And the other guy’s quirk?”

“No idea…maybe something strength-based? They didn’t say but that was a—powerful attack.” Todoroki replied.

“Just wonderful,” Bakugo voiced, sarcastically, “A dam villain who can make drugs and another one whose quirk remains a dam mystery. Just great.”

He stretched out his arm—or at least tried to—and extended his fingers before closing them, making them into a fist. He repeated this motion, feeling how his hand moved slowly through the motion.

“Well, anyway, whatever that freak gave me did take away the pain from the shock but it’s making me feel weak and numbed as hell. I can barely lift my dam arm,” The teenager let his arm flop to his side, “My brain feels like it’s all fogged up, but at least I can think for the most part.” Bakugo explained, letting his eyes close, “Dammit…this sucks.”

Todoroki glanced at Bakugo before looking ahead, analyzing the barren room. It was quiet except for their voices, filling the deafening void of silence. There were some faint whizzing sounds through their imprisonment with some occasional booming noises. Todoroki looked at the barred window; it must be windy. He watched intently, observing how the sunlight streaming in was disrupted by an unseen force. Leaves must be swirling outside, casting fleeting shadows and causing the light to flicker and dance within the room.

Todoroki pulled his legs toward his chest. He wanted to feel that wind in his face, to see the clouds as they traversed through the blue sky. Instead, all he could do was look at the rays filtering through the glass of the small window, mixing with the fluorescent lights.

“Did you hear what they said?”

Todoroki jumped, emerging from his brief daydream. His gaze moved toward Bakugo.

Did I hear what they said? Was he referring to them being labeled as "employees"?

“About us being ‘part of their team’?” Todoroki asked.

“Yeah, that,” Bakugo confirmed.

“Yup, I heard.”

Bakugo scoffed, “Tsk! Like hell I’ll join them. They really think they are going to make me do their dam dirty work. Ha! In their wildest dreams!” The explosion-quirk user exclaimed. His tone was more muffled than usual, dulled by the effects of the drugs.

Todoroki looked ahead and smiled, agreeing with his classmate, “Yeah, same here, Bakugo. There is no way I will work for a bunch of villains. We are heroes, through and through and plus Midoriya needs us. I will never succumb to such an idiotic request.”

Todoroki heard shuffling and swiftly adverted his gaze back toward Bakugo. He was stunned to see him attempting to sit up. Todoroki wanted to stop him. He wanted him to rest and stop exerting himself. But he knew how stubborn his classmate was; making such a request would only result in being cut off by his blunt remarks.

So, he let him be, vigilant for any changes in Bakugo’s state.

“Well, Icy Hot.” Bakugo proclaimed through heavy breaths. Now seated he looked at Todoroki’s heterochromatic eyes, “Since we are both stuck in this shit hole. Let’s make a promise. Let’s swear that we will not lose our sanity. That none of us will crack. We can play their little ‘employee’ game, maybe we can find a way to get these dam devices off us and a way out of here.” He stated, keeping his tone low so as to not alarm any eavesdroppers.

Then, Bakugo’s expression morphed into one of concern, “Deku is out there and who knows what’s happening to him? We—we need to remain strong for him so let’s make sure we don’t crack under those dam villains’ hands.”

Immediately afterward, he extended his trembling hand toward Todoroki, “Let’s work on getting out of this prison.”

Todoroki didn’t hesitate. With one brisk movement, he grabbed Bakugo’s hand and firmly shook it. He grinned at the teenager, his mind set on their new goal, “Let’s do it. Let’s work on getting out of here without any of us cracking.”

Todoroki let go of his hand, the promise centralized. He didn’t know what lay ahead for both him and Bakugo, but one thing was for sure. They will survive this. Just as they survived Hex and Flux, they will survive this new ordeal. They will get out and once they do, they will find Midoriya, and they will bring him home.

.

.

.

After a while, Bakugo fell asleep. The drugs seemed to have won in terms of tiring him out. At first, he was apprehensive about sleeping considering the position they were in, but when Todoroki noticed how he could barely keep himself upright, he insisted that Bakugo get some rest. The explosion quirk user ultimately gave in to Todoroki’s request and promptly lulled himself to sleep.

In the meantime, Todoroki wandered around and explored their enclosure. It was the least he could do, it was better than sitting on his bed and staring into nothing. Inactivity was the prime opportunity to daydream. Yes, daydreaming can be good, it’s how humans stay sane in situations like this. But right now, was not the ideal moment to engage in such activity. He had to stay attentive, not only on Bakugo but on any visitors that may come in. So, he needed to keep his mind active.

He paced the place, his steps echoing. He could hear Bakugo’s deep breathing as he analyzed his enclosure. The place was fairly large to hold two people. It was almost the length of an entire basement, one that you would find below a home. He looked at every corner and crevice, mostly focused on finding anything that could help them in their escape. But the place was bare, except for their futons. He walked into the bathroom and noticed the ceramic sink and toilet. There were toothbrushes, toothpaste, and toilet paper available. Todoroki glanced at the sink and toilet before adverting his gaze back to the toiletries, wondering if he could make something out of those materials.

Looking at the bathroom, he noticed the absence of a shower. He glanced at his outfit, he was still wearing the clothes from their last day with Hex and Flux. He longed for a shower. He desperately wanted to discard this clothing, the memories they hold are just too much to muster.

With a resounding sigh, he walked out of the cramped bathroom and closed the door. Once again, he looked at their enclosure. He wasn’t sure how long they’d been here, but from the time they woke up to Hinata and Tatsuki's appearance and his conversation with Bakugo, he guessed it had been about two hours. Also, based on how the shadows reflected from the pillar near the windows, he assumed it must be around 10 or 11 am.

“Midoriya…”

However, before Todoroki could pounder on his friend’s predicament, the sound of locks unlocking emanated from the metal door, interrupting his train of thought.

Todoroki straightened his posture, wondering if the villains were back. Nonetheless, he went on the defensive, he may not be able to use his quirk but he sure as hell won’t go down without a fight.

The door opened, but it wasn't the two villains from before. Instead, two guards stood on the other side, one carrying two trays, one in each hand.

“Do something and we won’t hesitate to use our methods to quiet you down.” The man standing beside the one carrying the trays spoke up, his eyes catching Todoroki's tense, defensive posture.

Todoroki looked at the two. They reminded him of the guards in Hex and Flux’s facility, but unlike them, these guys seemed to have higher-tech weaponry on them. Guns that seemed to cost an allowance.

How rich were these guys?

Todoroki knew he couldn’t fight them on his own, especially with Bakugo in no condition to fight. They also had the bracelets and anklets strapped to them; he hadn’t forgotten about them. There was a chance they could activate them and make things worse for themselves. So, knowing he was outnumbered, he lowered his fists and relaxed his arms.

“Good, glad you’re learning. Well, we have food as requested by Hinata. Eat up.” The guy left the trays on the floor, “Make sure you do, Hinata wants you two well-fed.”

As quickly as they appeared, the guy closed the door, locked it, and promptly made their leave, leaving Todoroki partly dumbfounded.

“Déjà vu, huh?” Todoroki whispered, looking at the two trays on the ground.

The guards…their food…everything…he hated how similar this felt to their time trapped with Hex and Flux. They went from one prison to another and now they’re repeating the same hell. The food appeared plain, exactly how the food at the traffickers’ facility looked like.

Todoroki crouched down and grabbed the trays. There was a bowl of rice with a side portion of cooked vegetables and what looked to be some kind of chicken as the main course. They were also given a sealed plastic water bottle to help wash down the food.

Todoroki gazed at the food. That pain in his chest…

This was like being back at the facility.

This was all too similar…

Why did everything have to remind him of being there?

With a deep sigh, he walked over to his bed and sat down at the edge, placing the trays on the concrete floor.

He analyzed the food before him. His brain was telling him not to eat it, to rebel. With Hinata’s quirk, there is no knowing what he put in there. But his stomach said otherwise, the food was enticing him. The adrenaline from last night ate up his stamina, his body urged for sustenance, something to replenish his lost energy.

The teenager exhaled heavily. They didn’t have a choice.

He moved to wake Bakugo.

“Hey, Bakugo.” He said as he gently shook his shoulder.

“What…” Bakugo groggily replied, slowly opening his eyes.

“Food’s here,” Todoroki added.

Bakugo blinked until his eyes fully opened. He slowly lifted himself up and sat down in a cross-legged position.

“Are you okay?” Todoroki asked.

Feeling a bit lightheaded, Bakugo cusped his hand over his forehead, “Yeah, just have a bit of a headache. Still feel weak as hell though.”

“Are you okay to eat?” Todoroki grabbed one of the trays, Bakugo looked at him, “If you need help, I can—”

“No, I’m fine,” Bakugo grabbed the tray that Todoroki was handing over to him and placed it on his legs. “I rather not eat their shitty food but…my body needs something after all these drugs.”

“Yeah, I know. Same here.” Todoroki grabbed his tray and placed it on his lap, he grabbed the pair of chopsticks and began to eat.

They stayed silent for a few minutes as they indulged in their food. It was very bland, but considering how hungry they were, they ate their fill without question. Once finished, Todoroki grabbed the trays and placed them near the door. Afterward, he went back to his futon and sat down with a loud exhale.

“I—um—scouted the place to search for anything that could help us but all we have are toothbrushes, toothpaste, toilet paper, the sink, the toilet, and these futons. We could work with those items but…I don’t know.” Todoroki began, breaking the looming silence.

Bakugo frowned, “Well, dam, they are actually smart and prepared,” He looked at his metal bracelet, “They really took all precautions, so we don’t escape.”

“We still need to do something,” Todoroki added, “The longer we stay here, the higher the chance we’ll actually lose Midoriya. We don’t know how long he’ll last if he is fighting.”

“I know. Unfortunately, that stuff we have here won’t help us. If only I could use my quirk, I could have easily blasted us out of here,” Bakugo conveyed, “But there is something we could do. It might increase our chances of escape.” He whispered.

“There is?” Todoroki quietly replied in shock.

“Yeah. If Deku can keep fighting just a little longer then we can probably escape with this plan. Once out we’ll go find that nerd and break him out from whatever prison they have him in.” Bakugo commented, making sure his tone remained quiet in case there was anything recording their voices.

Bakugo urged Todoroki to come closer, and the half-ice, half-fire user obliged.

“As I said previously, they want us to work for them. Well, instead of resisting, let’s go ahead and play their little game. We can go through their training and after a while, we can act as if we’ve ‘snapped’ and work for them willingly. But of course, that would mean surviving whatever they throw at us. Although, if we act like we are on their side, their methods may not be necessary…but we can’t just break so quickly. We need to be as convincing as possible. Then, after that, once they trust us, we can make our escape as soon as their guard is down.” Bakugo explained.

Todoroki listened, conceptualizing what Bakugo said. The plan seemed reasonable and well, the only option they had. This will mean they will have to pretend to be villains. Agree to do whatever deeds they wished. But if this meant increasing their chance of getting out of this situation and saving Midoriya, then he would agree to any plan that reached that goal. No matter the damage that may come on their hero identity. Yet, the plan was risky. They could see through their disguises and there is the chance that those villains could actually break them.

“Seems risky. Those villains, especially that Hinata guy, seem quite smart. Plus, I took a look at the guard’s weaponry when they came to drop off our food, and well—those weapons definitely don’t belong to a bunch of low-time villains. I fear this group is strategic, Bakugo.” Todoroki mentioned, worry laced in his tone.

“What other—what other choice do we have.” Bakugo attempted to yell but stopped. Instead, his reply came out as an angered whisper, “Deku is probably fighting and in pain for all we know. He is who-knows-where with his mind in complete shambles! If we don’t get out, there is no knowing what they will do to him! Or what they will make him do…”

Todoroki looked at Bakugo, troubled. He is right, what other choice did they have?

“I’m not repeating what happened when we were stuck with that dam brainwashing freak. This plan will happen.” Bakugo commented. His deep red eyes locked intently on Todoroki, burning with a fierce, angered determination.

Todoroki shuddered as his words echoed in his ears, triggering memories he wished to forget. The last time they promised that they would escape, their plan and hopes went completely down the drain. But here, they could at least control their mental fortitude and there wasn’t (or at least they hoped) a person with a mind-control quirk who could influence their thoughts. So, as long as they remain strong, they can find a way out.

“Yeah, I don’t want to repeat what happened over there either.” He looked at Bakugo. He set his jaw, a steely resolve evident in his eyes, “I’ll go with your plan. Let’s remain strong and fight! For Midoriya.”

Bakugo nodded and smiled, “For that dam nerd.”  

With their goals in place, they proceed with the rest of the day with their newfound determination.

Not too long after, they were brought out to shower and get into a new set of clothes. For once they were able to get out of the clothing they were given in the trafficker’s facility. They were each provided with black gym shorts, a pair of dark running shoes, and a dark grey shirt with a number sketch on the upper right-hand corner. Todoroki’s was 0013 and Bakugo’s was 0014. The eeriness of the numeration was staggering.

Upon finishing, they were brought back to their cell where they spent the rest of the day. During that time, both Todoroki and Bakugo continued developing their plan, especially focusing on what they would do once they got out. They discussed the steps they would take to escape from Hydra, find Midoriya, and bring him back home. They weren’t sure how well their plan would work out, considering how many holes there were due to the lack of information.

But there was one thing for certain in their makeshift plan, they will do everything they can to ensure they don’t crack. For the sake of theirs and Midoriya’s life, they will not succumb to the villain’s influence. No matter what.

--- At Itsuki’s Room ---

Itsuki watched as Suzuki closed his door. The metal door shut with a muffled clang but did not lock, advising the teenager that the door was unlocked, as Suzuki promised. He removed his shoes and placed them by the entrance, then slipped into a pair of slippers that had been kindly provided to him. Afterward, he diverged his attention to his room feeling somewhat strange.

He doesn’t know why, but he feels odd. It’s been this way since he woke up.

It was weird, he felt like he knew this room but at the same time not. He had this strange sensation that he didn’t belong here or that he wasn’t meant to be here. However, in his mind, he knew this place, this home of his. He knew the sanctuary this place brought and what this place had given him. His room—the one he is standing in—is part of that sanctuary, so why is he feeling this way?  

Why does he feel like a stranger here? He’s been working for Suzuki for quite some time so why does he feel like this?

Not only that but he feels something in his head, this weird presence. He’s felt it ever since he woke up but it's unusually strong when he’s with Suzuki. It’s not strong enough that would affect his day-to-day activities, but it’s there. He just doesn’t know how to put it into words.

He analyzed the wristband Suzuki placed on him. Upon looking at it, something screams faintly deep inside his mind. Almost like a warning. But it’s so soft and barely comprehensible that Itsuki dismisses it immediately. Although, these strange occurrences are many of the odd sensations Itsuki has been experiencing. Most of the time they come and quickly go away, allowing Itsuki to move away from the occurrence and focus on what his mentor had to say.

But they are still weird. He doesn’t know how to make of them.

Slightly troubled, Itsuki walked over to his small desk and opened a wooden cabinet placed next to it, searching for something.

He needed a notebook, a journal, or something, anything to write this down. Maybe putting his thoughts on paper can help him make sense of what is going on inside his head.

He opened the first of the three cabinets and scanned the contents. Abruptly he hitched when his eyes landed on something peculiar.

There were manga and comic books, piles of them. Some looked to be from the pre-quirked era when heroes were nothing more than fictional characters. Itsuki recognized a few of them, especially the comics with “Spiderman” written in bold letters. But how did he recognize them? Did he read these when he was young? He wasn’t sure.

He opened the second cabinet and alas, more mangas and a few chapter books. There were some he recognized from some memory he didn’t have. Finally, he opened the last cabinet and found what he was looking for…journals. There were about six composition books in various colors. He grabbed the green one, closed the cabinet, and sat down on his desk chair.

Seated, he placed his notebook down and searched his desk, looking for a pen or a pencil. He couldn’t find anything on the surface, but when he looked underneath, he noticed a compartment bolted beneath his desk. He pulled it out and noticed an assortment of pens, pencils, erasers, sticky notes, and even highlighters. Itsuki’s eyes twinkled at the amazing display of stationaries before him.

Swiftly, he grabbed a mechanical pencil and closed the compartment. He flipped open his journal to a blank page, and with a steady hand, he began to write, letting his thoughts flow onto the page.

First, he dated it, wanting to keep track of when these thoughts appeared, maybe it could help him piece his roaming and scattered thoughts together.

He started writing, detailing his surroundings, and recounting the events of his day.

Today, I woke up in this room. It’s comfortable and it has everything I need. But when I woke up, I wasn’t sure where I was or what was happening. I felt so blank and empty, it was odd. But then Suzuki came and cleared everything up for me. I began to remember why I was here and what my past looked like. My purpose here became clear…

After Suzuki helped me remember my past and present, she gave me a tour of the facility where the initiative is located. I got to see some amazing tech which was…wow! Amazing! I then trained a bit and found out how strong I am. I didn’t know I had all these powers! Suzuki said that they are derived from my strength quirk which is crazy!

He reflected on Suzuki and what she meant to him.

Suzuki has been so kind to me and just amazing. I am free to roam the facility except for a few places that Suzuki specifically told me to avoid. I will not go there; I will obey Suzuki at whatever cost. Suzuki has been there for me at my toughest times and because of that, I will follow her until the end. I have this undying need to follow and obey her, I don’t know why. But I don’t question it. Suzuki is amazing and I don’t mind this sensation because I will act on it without question…

He then thought about his past, before joining the initiative. Most of his earlier life was clear and well-formed in his mind, but there were small gaps—nothing major, but still there.

I don’t remember much about what happened in elementary school which is odd…but anyway, I do remember the day I found out I was quirkless and my mom not being there to help, ever. I don’t know why she was so absent, was it my diagnosis? That would make sense…dammit! All these discriminations just pisses me off!

Itsuki snarled but continued writing.

Anyway, thinking about middle school, there are also some gaps there. Like I can’t remember my entrance ceremony or graduation. But why? Wouldn’t those two be important moments that I should remember? Or are all these happy memories shrouded by all the bad that has happened? Also, this kid, Bakugo, he is at the forefront of it all.

I hate him, I hate him so much! He made my life an absolute hell even when we went to different high schools. Just because I was seen as weak, he bullied me. Well, just wait until he sees me now, we’ll see who is the weak one. Oh, and when I do see him again, we’ll see who has the last laugh….

Kacchan—

Itsuki’s writing shook upon writing that name, stunned by what his hand just conveyed.

Kacchan?

He stared at the clear and legible name produced by his handwriting, dumbfounded.

Who the hell is Kacchan? D-Does he know that person?

He shook his head, dismissing the thought.

No, it was probably nothing. Maybe it was just a weird nickname he came up in the heat of the moment. Maybe he was so fired up about Bakugo that he did not notice the name his brain produced from the trauma he was recalling.

Yeah, that could be it.

It has to be. It can’t be anything else.

With that in mind, Itsuki grasped his pencil and continued writing. His hand hovered momentarily over the page before he decisively crossed out the strange name, the lead leaving a dark line across the paper.

Nobody believed me. Suzuki was the only one who did. All my supposed “friends” would make fun of me because of my quirklessness and pick on me because of it. Even when my quirk came in, I continued to be picked on, all because my quirk was weak. If only they knew, if only they knew how strong I really am. If only I got the training, I needed. But this quirked society, these dam rules, they ruined my life!

Todoroki was a good friend though; he really helped me—

Itsuki halted abruptly, his pencil skidding across the paper in a jagged streak as he came to a sudden stop.

What…w-who’s Todoroki?

The teenager was shocked, his eyes popping in disbelief as he gazed at the clearly written name. He doesn’t know them. He doesn’t know them! So why…why did he suddenly write that name and call them a “good friend”!?

He doesn’t have friends, only enemies. So why the hell did he write this random person as a good friend!?

What was going on with him!?

First the strange “Kacchan” name and now this “Todoroki” appearing in his writing.

“Ugh…” Suddenly, a strange pain manifested in his head, sharp and stabbing as if a hot poker were pressed against his forehead. Itsuki dropped his pen and placed both of his hands on his head, urging the pain to stop.

“W-What’s happening?” Itsuki whispered through pained winces.

Was he getting sick? A fever maybe?

His head didn’t feel hot so that couldn’t be it.

But suddenly, just as quickly as the pain appeared the pain faded away.

Itsuki lowered his hands from his forehead and stared at the wall before him. He was so confused. Why did his head hurt like that? It started when he wrote that weird name. Is something wrong with him?

Before he could pounder on the phenomenon, he heard knocking.

Instantly, Itsuki slammed his journal shut. He placed his pen down and gazed at the door.

“C-Come in,” Itsuki announced.

The door creaked open, and Suzuki stepped in, carrying what looked like a box in her arms.

“Hi again, Itsuki.” Suzuki, who was now wearing athletic clothing complete with black leggings, a magenta athletic shirt, and matching magenta shoes proclaimed, “Just came in to drop off some snacks and lunch for you!”

The woman walked over to the small table located against the wall. Gently, she placed the box on the wooden structure.  Suzuki looked at Itsuki. She immediately noticed the troubled expression on his face and the way his hand rested, palm down, on the journal lying on his desk.

She walked over to him, curious about what could be bothering his prized possession. Itsuki looked at her as she kneeled, “Something wrong, my boy?”

Itsuki opened his mouth but immediately closed it. He wanted to tell her but what would happen if he did? She’ll look at him like he’s crazy like he’s lost his mind. What if his confession harms his future here or the plans he and Suzuki have?

He can’t tell her. He just can’t.

Itsuki met her hazel eyes and smiled, “Oh it's nothing! I just got a small headache while doing some writing, but it may be because I’m getting hungry. It’s better though and um, I’m sure some food will help.”

Suzuki batted a suspicious eye but nodded, nonetheless. Slowly, she stood up, “Okay, well, lucky for you I have some food that’ll hopefully help soothe that pain. I also brought some water and some ibuprofen! Oh, and here,” Suzuki hands him a black touchscreen phone, “That’s yours, I promised I’ll give you a phone—you remember what I told you about that phone?”

Promptly, a voice came to the forefront of his mind.

Answer the phone.

Yes, he remembered. He’ll answer whatever calls come through.

“Yes, I’ll answer the phone.”

Suzuki grinned, “Yes, exactly. Good job.”  

A shy smile played on Itsuki’s lips, appreciative of the compliment.

He gazed at the phone, turning it over in his hand, marveling at its sleek design. It’s a nice phone. His fingers brushed the screen, and it lit up instantly, revealing the home screen with the time glowing: 2 p.m.

Itsuki’s eyes popped in surprise. Is it really that late?

He rested a hand on his stomach, feeling it rumble with hunger. He did eat breakfast, but he guessed the training and the tour he had with Suzuki must’ve worked up his appetite.

Suzuki noticed, hearing the soft rumbles. She walked over to the table. There she reached into the box and grabbed a brown bag from within. She then made her way back to where Itsuki sat.

“Here you go! It has some onigiris, a sandwich, and some fruit. Make sure you eat up, okay?” Suzuki smiled.

She handed the bag to Itsuki which he took without hesitation. Setting the bag on his desk, he looked up and met Suzuki's hazel eyes, “Thanks Suzuki, I appreciate it.”

“Of course, my little Storm. Now, I’m going to head out. Like I said, you are free to roam around except for the places I told you. That bracelet will let you know what areas to avoid. Remember, beeping means avoid.”

“Yeah, beeping…avoid,” Itsuki replied, his tone slightly monotoned.

“Good. Oh, wait, one more thing, Itsuki.” Suzuki approached the teenager once more and kneeled, “Close your eyes for me.”

Itsuki did as he said, not resisting.

Soon, a floating, holographic screen appeared in front of Itsuki’s face. She was curious to see what had come of Midoriya’s memories and what she saw sent a flurry of excitement through her body. What was once a beautiful landscape with memories flowing throughout the mindscape was now reduced to a developing wasteland, crumbling at every corner.

Suzuki chuckled softly at this. It looks like the override is moving along nicely.

He couldn’t seem to find the vestige Midoriya even when she flipped through the various facets of his mind. Maybe his evil self actually dealt with him.

Content, she was ready to turn off the projection until something strange occurred. A memory appeared, but this was a memory of a person.

But in his conscious mind? Shouldn’t his memories be in his subconscious? Inaccessible to Itsuki? His will is still deep in his unconscious, so he has no way to retrieve these memories, no way to access his past life.

So why is she seeing this?  

And that person—that projection…he recognized him, he was with Itsuki in Hex and Flux’s facility. It’s the half-cold and half-hot quirk user. Then a memory of Itsuki—or Midoriya from back then—appeared. He uttered a name; one she could faintly hear through the projection.

“Hi, Todoroki!” The memory Midoriya exclaimed.

“Hi,” Todoroki replied back.

But instantly, the two memories faded, disappearing into oblivion.

Suzuki searched frantically, flipping through the corners of his mind, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't find them. Certain they were gone, she deactivated her quirk, stunned by what she saw.

“What the hell was that?” She whispered, unsure what to make of this.

Is Itsuki having a—breakthrough? No, that’s impossible. His mind is crumbling as she speaks, being replaced with his mind…Itsuki’s mind. Plus, his will is in his unconscious, inaccessible to him. Furthermore, his former self is still trapped, close to being erased.

This could simply be a weird blip but still, she needed to speak to someone about this. After all, she was well aware of Midoriya's strength. If he’s fighting, well that could spell trouble.

Suzuki wiped away her worries and gazed at the non-fazed boy, “Itsuki, you can open your eyes.”

The boy obeyed and pried his eyes open.

“I’m going to go now,” She stood up, restless, “I have some business I need to attend to, so I won’t see you until tomorrow. But first, do you know who ‘Todoroki’ is?”

Itsuki slightly jumped. He briefly glanced at his journal and then back at Suzuki.

Does she know who they are?

He thought it was simply a weird name his mind made up. But is it an actual person?

“I don’t know them, but it’s like I do. Should I know them?” Itsuki asked.

Suzuki sighed, “No, you shouldn’t know them because you don’t know them,” She put her hands behind her back, her hands beginning to glow, “Todoroki does not exist to you.”

Soon, all worries, and vague memories of this so-called “Todoroki” disappeared from Itsuki’s mind.

“You're right, I don’t know…them. Sorry, Suzuki, I just wasn’t sure.”

“It’s all good,” She walked over to the door and gasped the handle, “Sometimes we have these false memories that shouldn’t be there. But I am here if you ever need to run things with me, okay?”

Itsuki smiled and nodded, “Of course! Thanks, Suzuki. I appreciate it.”

“Well, I’ll see you tomorrow, call me if you need anything.”

“Yup, see you later.”

Suzuki left, closing the door behind her.

Quickly, she walked through the halls with a furrowed brow, her concern evident.

As much as she didn’t want to admit it, Itsuki must have had a brief memory of his past life. But how?

She was worried, concerned that this was leading to something catastrophic. She couldn’t let whatever happened progress. She had to act, and now. Swiftly, she grabbed her phone from the small pouch on her leggings and searched for a phone number.

She pressed the contact and placed the phone on her ear, hearing the dial.

Instantly, the call clicked.

“Suzuki?” Came a voice from the other line.

“Hex, we need to talk.”  

Chapter Text

“Oh? Is there something wrong?” Hex asked from the other line, her tone deceptively casual, laced with a subtle, sinister curiosity.

Suzuki walked briskly down the illuminated underground hallway, her steps hurried, needing to get to her office as soon as possible.

When Suzuki didn’t reply, Hex continued, “Does this have to do with Midoriya by any chance?”

The woman snarled, “Yes, it’s about the boy.” Suzuki replied, her voice hitching through her occasional breathlessness, each word struggling to break through the labored rhythm of her panting as she reached the base of the stairs, “You promised, Hex…you promised his identity would be erased and nothing would be left! But when I used my quirk to look into his mind, I was shocked to see that it was still there! Crazy enough, I saw a vestige version of himself just roaming in there.”

Suzuki clutched her phone tightly, her anger fuming.

“Hex, be honest with me. Why the hell is his memory still intact? Why is there a vestige version of himself? I thought your suggestion erased everything, but it didn’t. So why, Hex? What the heck happened?!”

There was a short pause, but soon after, Hex spoke, “I apologize, Suzuki. Unfortunately, my quirk has limitations. I should have let you know about it before we moved forward. I am so sorry that I wasn’t upfront about it. But I assure you, the suggestion I added onto Midoriya will not break, no matter how hard he may try. Other than being compelled to follow you, through the suggestion I was able to trap his memories in a fortress to ensure he has—quote on quote—“forgotten” his past life. That fortress can’t be broken by the One for All vestiges, I made sure of it. Also, that trance state I put him in earlier was essential for creating the fortress and weakening his defenses. Which in turn made him malleable and unable to fight my work.”

Suzuki intently listened to what Hex had to say. Her fury was still spewing at heightened levels but as she listened to her explanation, she took a few calming breaths, working on soothing her nerves.

“Although, I never expected a vestige that looks like Midoriya to appear. That is quite perplexing.”

“Yeah, I was shocked by that as well.” Suzuki said as she reached the hallway where her office was located, “Worse enough when I used my quirk to project myself into his mind, I saw what the vestige is doing. He’s doing everything in his power to fight your suggestion, and he knows what to do. The so-called “lowering his defenses” that you did, Hex, meant displacing his will. From what Midoriya so kindly told me, his will is now located in his unconscious instead of his conscious mind. That vestige wants to grab his will and bringing it back to his conscious so he can fight the suggestion. Essentially gain his will to fight.”

“Oh?”

“And if he does that than Midoriya—his old self—could come back.”

“Hmmm,” Suzuki could hear Hex through her phone, obviously contemplative, “That is news to me, but I am glad you told me this. I never know what exactly happens inside the minds of those I use my quirk on. Especially on unique cases like Midoriya’s. Do you need help dealing with this?” Hex asked.

Suzuki reached her office and grasped the door handle, “I think I should be fine. I simply wanted answers,” She opened and entered the room, the lights turning on automatically, “I was able to stop the vestige and keep him busy for the meantime, and my quirk will ensure that no disturbances occur. Also, last time I viewed his mind it did show his memories crumbling away once I implemented the new story of his life.”

“Interesting. So, it looks like what I couldn’t do in the beginning is actually coming to fruition after you added his new persona.”

“Yeah, I did use my quirk to make the story more believable though. I created images and flashes of memories, so he could perceive his new life as true.” Suzuki explained as she sat down on her desk chair. She crossed her legs and leaned back, making herself comfortable.

“Oh wow!” Hex then giggled, “Who knew our quirks would work so perfectly together to accomplish your goals.”

A single, sharp laugh slipped from Suzuki’s lips, cold and calculated, “I guess my quirk was able to fix your quirk’s limitation, huh? What a pair I would say.”   

“Indeed. So, what I’m hearing is if this persona…”

“Itsuki…that’s Midoriya’s new name. Itsuki.” Suzuki intruded.

“Oh, got it! So, if Itsuki destroys the memories that are currently trapped, there won’t be a need for my suggestion. Midoriya will truly be gone!” Hex voiced, excitedly.

“Yup…but—I do have one small worry, Hex.”

“Oh, what is it?”

“I fear something might be happening to the boy, something that could hinder my work. Just recently, a brief memory of that boy, Todoroki, appeared in his consciousness. It baffled me because something like that shouldn’t be happening since his memories of his past life are currently trapped in his subconscious. When I asked him about it, he seemed confused and didn’t show any signs that he knew who that person was. But this occurrence worries me that a breakthrough could be happening.”

“I see. And you said he didn’t show signs of knowing who he was, correct?” Hex asked.

“Yes.”

“Then my prediction is that this was simply the remnants of his past memories that haven’t been moved to his subconscious. There are stubborn memories, they might’ve been brought out during a period of reflection. I shouldn’t worry about them. These remnants do not have the power to suddenly bring him back.” Hex explained, “However, you can put him back in the trance state and make him forget them. It’ll forcefully lock them away just like the other memories and then they’ll eventually be destroyed through your quirk.”

“Okay, that sounds reasonable.”

“But make sure you use that state sparingly, Suzuki. Like I said, too many uses could cause harm.” Hex warned.

“Of course, I’ll only use it if I notice this happening again.” Suzuki replied, grabbing a pen sitting idly on her desk and twiddling it around her fingers.

“And one more thing, Suzuki. I just wanted to let you know that my services are lifelong, meaning that if you notice something odd about the boy to the point that either worries you or may hint an imminent breakthrough, let me know. You are the coast of Russia, correct? Facing Japan?”

“That is correct.”

“Perfect! I won’t disclose where I am at, but I can certainly make my way over to you in less than a day. I’ll make sure that boy of yours is dealt with properly,” Suzuki heard Hex speak, hearing how her tone shift to more of a sinister frequency.

Suzuki smiled, “Thank you, Hex. I truly appreciate your services.”

“It’s no problem at all. Again, I apologize for the inconvenience, but I assure you that Itsuki will not become Midoriya again. I am always here to stop it; I know very well how difficult he can be to work with.” Hex explained.

Suzuki chuckled, “I’m aware. But right now, he is my perfect little soldier. So even with this inconvenience he is everything this organization needed. Yeah, there are difficulties, but it just makes breaking any remain hope within him just even more entertaining.”

“Indeed, it is,” Hex giggled, “You should have seen him when he was with me. Oh, seeing that hope flee his eyes was an incredible sight to see.”

“I can imagine. Well, I’ll let you go, Hex. Thanks for the talk.” Suzuki informed.

“Of course, my calls and text are always open.” Hex offered.

“Thank you, talk to you later.”

Then Suzuki hang up the phone and placed the device, face down, on her desk.

She drew in a few slow breaths, her chest rising and falling as she listened to her quiet surroundings. The silence was almost eerie, broken only by the distant, mournful howl of the wind outside.

A storm must be coming.

She opened her laptop and gazed at the screen, ready to get some work done. She was happy. Satisfied with her conversation with Hex and eager to crush the last remnants of hope still tied to Izuku Midoriya.

--- At the Hospital: The Next Day ---

Tsukauchi knew what disappointment felt like and how sorrow and anguish ran deep in one’s veins, stubborn to leave. But grief…that sensation was rare. As a detective, he had seen death—intentional or unintentional. He has witnessed the outcome of a murder, the gruesome sight of mass casualties, and countless number of missing person’s cases. No matter how painful or devastating they may all be, he maintained his emotions in check. It was imperative he did; he couldn’t let the emotional stress of the job get to him.

But right now, he felt it. That tugging feeling in his chest. That guilt, that anger, and that blame…he could feel it. He could feel it all. He felt tormented, overwhelmed by this drastic turn of events that led to the trafficking of three UA students.

He didn’t know them. To him they were simply students in the hero track, studying at UA. Furthermore, professionally, they were solely kidnapping cases. His job was to find them and bring them back, preferably alive. But emotionally, he felt a strong bout of grief, as if he has lost someone close to him.

“Tsukauchi?”

Tsukauchi blinked, snapping himself out of his self-induced trance. Aizawa, who was sitting next to him, looked at him intently from the passenger seat.

“Oh! Sorry, about that.” Tsukauchi shook of his momentary rumination and opened the driver's side door of the black police car he was driving. He stepped out, Aizawa did the same, “I was just thinking of some things.”

“Hm.” Aizawa voiced. Once out, he closed the door and gazed at the large hospital standing before them, the warm rays of the rising sun basking the windowed walls in a luminous golden glow, “Thinking about the three?”

Tsukauchi looked at the pro-hero, the bags under his eyes visible under the morning shine.

“Yeah. They’ve been in my mind lately. It’s just—I haven’t been able to find much but,” Tsukauchi turned to gaze at the hospital, “I hope I can get some answers today.”

Aizawa agreed as he walked over to stand next to the detective. He slipped his cold hands into the pockets of his baggy hero outfit and tucked his face into the warmth of his capture weapon, seeking refuge from the biting wind. At the same time, he was careful not to disturb the bandages wrapped tightly around his head.

He took a few breaths, watching the exhales move through his scarf and crystalize into a cloud of moisture.

“You didn’t have to come with me, Eraserhead.” Tsukauchi commented. Aizawa’s gaze moved to look at Tsukauchi, “You’re still recovering from the fight. I know you were cleared to leave yesterday, but you should be resting.”

“I’ll rest once I know all my students are safe. I may not be able to do much to get Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki back, but I can still assist as a pro-hero. So, I’m coming, no matter how hurt I may be,” Aizawa plainly replied, “Also, not everyone from the raid was discharged yesterday. Two are still in the hospital, and as their teacher, it's my responsibility to check on them and make sure they're okay.”

Tsukauchi smiled faintly. As much as he wanted Aizawa to go home and rest, he couldn't fight his strong desire to be here—not just to assist him, but also to check on his two students.

“Well, I can’t force you to leave. Come on, we got a lot of work to do. First, I need to talk to Yamato and see if I can get any information from him. Since his arrival yesterday, he’s been in close observation with limited visitation, but the staff is letting me talk to him. There are also a few staff who worked at the facility who I would like to talk to.” The two began their walk, heading towards the entrance of the hospital, “While I do that, you should go check on Uraraka and Shinso. I’m not sure if they are awake but we can definitely ask the staff.”  

Aizawa’s eyes widened, “You sure you don’t need me when you talk to Yamato and the others?” He asked, concerned that him not being in the room with Tsukauchi could pose trouble.

“I’ll be fine. Based on what my team told me, Yamato has not shown any signs of aggression, and I have personnel keeping an eye out on the other criminals. Their pretty low-level—including my person of interest—so they shouldn’t be any trouble. You go and check on your students. We can meet and debrief once you’re done.” Tsukauchi explained, flashing a quick smile.

The two approached the automatic doors. Upon opening, they swiftly entered the lobby. The smell of antiseptic hung heavily in the air, rapidly overpowering their senses.

Without a moment to waste, the two walked over and approached the front desk.

“Oh! Mr. Detective, Eraserhead, how may I help you?” A young woman with deep orange hair and crimson eyes said from behind the check-in desk.

“Good morning, we were wondering if Hitoshi Shinso and Ochaco Uraraka are awake?” Tsukauchi asked.

“Oh yes, let me check...” The woman typed into her computer, her eyes scanning the screen in front of her, “They are on the 5^th floor…ah, there they are! Oh, good news! It says here that they woke up a few hours ago.”

Aizawa couldn’t help but sigh in relief. Air he seemed to have been holding in, expelled in one swift motion. Now he was more than eager to dash forward and see the two. Them being awake meant that they were recovering, but he wanted to check with his own eyes that they were doing okay.

“That’s great to hear,” Tsukauchi looked over at Aizawa, flashing him a content smile, “Is Eraserhead allowed to see them?”

“Yes, visitors are allowed now that their condition has been stabilized.” The staff worker informed.

“Great. Then he’ll be going over there to see them, and I’ll be visiting Yamato and a few of the former staff to ask a few questions regarding the kidnappings. They are still on the 3^rd floor, correct?”

The woman nodded, “Yes, they are still there.”

“Good, well, meet me on the 3^rd floor once you are done, okay.” Tsukauchi implied, informing Aizawa.

The pro-hero agreed.

“Thank you for your help,” Tsuakauchi said to the woman as he bowed.

“Of course, let me know if you need any additional help.” She replied, down casting her head as a way to return the bow.

Once they’ve said their goodbyes, the two headed to the elevators, prepared to reach their desired destination.

The hospital was busy. A multitude of guest with flowers and gifts roamed the lobbies. Many had emotions of joy and happiness, possibly as a result of receiving relieving news about their loved one’s state. But from a handful, expressions were somber, and sorrow filled.

As Aizawa entered the elevator he couldn’t help but feel both a sense of contentment and somberness.

A sense of contentment washed over him, knowing his students were safe and unharmed. Yet, beneath it lingered a somber guilt, knowing that three of them were still missing. He doesn’t know if they are okay or if they are injured. The uncertainty killed him.

But even then, he knows one thing for certain.

Bakugo and Todoroki will fight, he knows this.

But as for Midoriya, his problem child, he’s not sure…

Last time he saw him he was under Hex’s control, attacking without remorse. But soon after he was knocked out and much to his dismay, he was not able to see what came of his student. But once he woke up, he got briefed on what happened. He learned about the events that transpired, everything that occurred through Shinso’s perspective. The guilt, anger, and sadness that flowed within him upon hearing the news was extraordinary. And even as the elevator rose, he could still feel those unpleasant feelings.

The elevator dinged; they reached the 3^rd floor.

“This is me, good luck, Eraserhead.” Tsukauchi exited the elevator. He waved at the pro-hero, Aizawa waved back.

The door slowly closed until it ultimately shut, “Well, here I go.” He said as the elevator ascended to his destination.

.

.

.

“…and those are all the tests we wanted to do. Looking at how you performed, you are still experiencing some memory lapses as a result of Hex’s quirk. But one thing is for sure, her quirk has been completely removed from your conscious.”

Uraraka listened, her head hung low, staring at her hands, listening in contemplative somberness as the doctor delivered her explanation.

“It was a tedious process, but thanks to the various professionals here we were able to remove her quirk as well as all suggestions that were embedded in your mind. But unfortunately, you will continue to have memory lapses for a while, and you may feel a little more spacy than usual. It’ll go away with time, so don’t worry. And lastly, we do want to keep you here for a few days, just to keep you in observation.”

She listened, but her mind raced. She gripped the sheets draped over her legs, her hands trembling and her breathing quivering.

How was she here?

Safe.

While Midoriya…Bakugo…and Todoroki were…gone.

She asked for them as soon as she woke up but was simply met with saddened stares. Upon seeing their reaction, she didn’t need an explanation; she knew what happened. Even if all she remembered was looking into Hex’s eyes and waking up in the hospital, she knew exactly what happened.

Her classmates…her friends. They were taken, ripped away from their hands. All that effort, all their hard work…it was all for nothing. In the end, they lost.

Apparently, she would’ve met the same fate as his classmates, if it weren’t for Shinso.

He saved her. He risked his life to free both her and he from Hex and Flux’s grasp. When she heard this, she asked for him. She wanted to see him, to thank him and also, get some answers from him. But she was told that she would have to wait.

So here she was, more troubled than before. She had so many questions, so many needs and urges. But all she was told was to rest, to not worry about them. But how could she not worry!? She needed answers. She needed information to satisfy all these worries and uncertainties that were rummaging around her head.

What happened when she was unknowingly taken?

How did Shinso escape?

Who took his friends?

Are they okay?

Is Midoriya…gone?

“Ms. Uraraka?”

Uraraka jolted, snapping out of her unintentional daydreaming, “Oh! Sorry about that…yeah, sounds good. Um thanks for—telling me.”

The young doctor smiled. She looked at the teenager, clutching her clipboard against her chest, “I know I can’t say anything to help you feel better, but optimism is one of the best medicines. Keep your chin up, that’s how you’ll recover faster.”

Uraraka smiled softly, still not bothering to look at her, “Yeah.”

The doctor made her way to the entrance of Uraraka’s room, “Oh! One last thing, you have a visitor.”

Uraraka’s eyes widened, her head snapping to look at the door. Who could it be?

“He’ll be in—” A knock resonated, “Oh, I think that’s him.”

Him?

A man with heteromorphic owl-like features creaked the door open and peaked in, “Oh, sorry doctor. There’s a visitor here for Ms. Uraraka. Is this a good time?”

“Yes, I was about to leave. You can let him in.”

Soon, the door opened, “Come right in, Mr. Eraserhead.” The nurse informed.

The teacher that Uraraka has come to know walked in, nodding a polite greeting to the doctor as he did. He was wearing his hero outfit including his capture weapon. A bandage was tightly wrapped around his head, with strands of his disheveled hair falling over the stark white cloth. Faint scratches lined his hands and face, the marks of battle still fresh on his skin.

Uraraka watched in dumbfoundment. She was not expecting a visit from him. But why? Why was he here out of all places? Was he here to scolded her for failing as a hero? For not being strong enough?

She couldn’t dare to look at him. Swiftly, her gaze moved back to her fiddling hands. She was chosen for this mission because he, the pro-heroes, and the police trusted her and her skills. But instead, she let her guard down, she let her emotions get the best of her. That small mistake led to this dam predicament she is finding herself in.

“Thanks, doctor.” Aizawa thanked.

“Well, I’ll see myself out, please call the nurse if you need anything.” She spoke. Then she left the room, leaving the homeroom and his student alone in the now quiet room. The smells of soft chemicals becoming prominent as Uraraka’s perception of her surroundings became amplified.

She continued to avoid his gaze. She could hear him, the noises coming from him hinted on what he was doing.

She heard the soft scrape of a chair being dragged across the floor and placed beside her bed. Once it was settled, he sat down next to her. But despite his presence, she kept her gaze averted, too afraid to meet his eyes—fearing the disappointment she was certain would be written across his face.

“I’m glad to see you are doing well.”

Uraraka’s breathing hitched.

Wait…no scolding?

“You were out for quite some time. I came to visit as soon as I was released but you were still unconscious.” Uraraka could hear him as he adjusted himself in his seat.

He didn’t speak for a few seconds, but soon a sigh escaped his lips, “Uraraka, if you think I’m here to scold you, don’t,” At those words, Uraraka slowing lifted her head and gazed at his teacher. His tired eyes stared back at her, “I am truly here to check on your well-being. To make sure you are doing okay.”

“Oh,” Was all she could say, still in shock.

After her failure, she was prepared for anything. Including expulsion. She was not ready to be presented with a comment asking about her well-being.   

“I heard what happened, I got briefed on the events from the detective. Are you doing, okay?” Aizawa asked, his expression moving to one of concern.

Uraraka could feel tears beginning to form. That annoying lump in her throat was making it difficult for her to reply to her teacher’s question without risking a breakdown right in front of him.

“I—” She had to hold it in, her wails. She couldn’t break down, not right now, “I’m—well…okay, I guess. Things have been very confusing ever since I woke up. My memories are all jumbled and I’m more spacy than usual.” Uraraka explained.

Aizawa slowly nodded, “Yeah, those are side effects from being subjected to Hex’s quirk for a long period of time. But like the doctor explained, it’s not permanent. You’ll feel like usual self soon enough.”

“Mr. Aizawa?” The pro-hero flinched by the sudden utterance of his name, “D-Deku and everyone else…they were taken, weren’t they?”

Uraraka wanted a small hope that the news she pieced together was just a figment of her imagination, a delusion created by her quirk-induced delirium. That maybe—just maybe, they weren’t actually taken by villains. That they were here, in this hospital, safe and sound.

But when she asked that question—that expression. Aizawa’s expression…it was the same as the doctors, as the nurses, as everyone’s in this dam hospital. This wasn’t something her jumbled brain devised. This was real. Those whispers, those loose comments…they were all real.

“I’m sorry Uraraka,” Aizawa began, his voice quiet and somber, “Hex and Flux completed what they wanted with the three. Based on Shinso’s report and how we found no signs of both the villains and the three, we have to assume the worst.”

As soon as those word registered, her shoulder slumped, and her heart sank. Tears welled up in her eyes, pooling until a tear fell, traversing down her cheek. Quickly, she wiped it away with the tips of her fingers only for more to trickle down.

“Here.” Aizawa offered her a box of tissues sitting next to her bed. Uraraka accepted and pulled a few tissues to wipe away her dribbling tears.

“Then if they were t-taken than that means—he’s really gone.”

“Huh?” Aizawa asked.

“Deku…like mentally…he’s like gone, gone, right? The suggestion…if Deku was taken than that means she accomplished her goal.”

“I um—” Aizawa hesitated. Should he tell her? Especially considering her state.

“Please, Mr. Aizawa, tell me. The details of the fight are so fuzzy right now, I don’t know if certain events were real or just simply my imagination. Please tell me I’m not imagining this.” Uraraka begged, her voice cracking.

Aizawa let out a deep sigh, “We aren’t a 100% sure. But based on what Shinso said, we have to assume the suggestion went through.”

“Dammit.” Uraraka cursed. She dabbed the crumbled-up tissue onto her eyes, the tears that didn’t seem to stop flowed uncontrollably, “Dammit! I let this happen. If only—if only I didn’t let my guard down. I had her, Mr. Aizawa…I had her! But I let Hex get the best of me. Now Deku may be gone forever, all because I didn’t stop Hex when I got the chance…what kind of dam hero am I?!”

Aizawa listened intently. He shifted slightly in his chair before leaning ever so slightly toward the distressed teenager.

He understood her…the guilt. It’s exactly how he felt when he lost Shirakumo during their work studies all those years ago. That guilt after his death ate him alive. He truly thought he was not fit to be a hero because he let someone—his dear friend, die in front of him.

So, he understands where she is coming from. In that aspect he can empathize with her, but her doubting her hero status because of what happened…well, that simply won’t fly with him. This was not her fault…just how Shirakumo’s death wasn’t his.

“Uraraka,” Aizawa began his tone serious yet calm, “What happened at the warehouse was not your fault. You performed how a hero should, and I am proud of how you presented yourself during the raid. You went into a mission that even pros would have had a hard time handling. You showed yourself to be a hero worth remembering. Hex and Flux…well, they were villains that we highly underestimated. We were at a disadvantage. So don’t blame yourself for this, it’ll eat you up if you do. Trust me…I know.”

Uraraka absorbed Aizawa’s words, her tear-filled eyes fixed on him as his teacher comforted her. That tug in her heart was still there, pushing and pulling with immense prowess. Those thoughts telling her why she didn’t do more were still pondering away at her distraught mind, each laden with guilt.

“Don’t be hard on yourself,” Aizawa smiled, “I’m proud of what you did out there. Even if what happened wasn’t what we wanted, you still held yourself like a hero should. Now, focus on your recovery. We haven’t given up on Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki. The police and the pros are working day and night to find them.”

“Do you have any clues as to where they are?” Uraraka asked, noticing the switch in topic.

“Unfortunately, no. All the clues we have found so far have led to nowhere. But we are working on it.” Aizawa explained, focusing on the young woman as her mental wheels turned.

“Okay,” Uraraka diverged her attention from her teacher and gazed at the ceiling, pensive, “Please do. I—I know Deku’s fighting. He must be. He is strong, stronger than anyone in our class. He must be fighting whatever Hex did to him. So, please, Mr. Aizawa, you can’t let them win! And not just Deku, but Todoroki and Bakugo, they must be fighting as well. As the strongest in the class, I’m sure they won’t go down without a fight. But they won’t be able to last forever. So, please find them and bring them back.”

The young woman paused, feeling the all-to-familiar chokes from her incoming cries, “I can’t lose my friends…I just can’t.”

Aizawa placed a comforting hand on Uraraka’s lap and smiled warmly, “We will not rest until they are found. Even if it kills me.”

“I-I will get stronger, Mr. Aizawa. Cause I—I want to fight. I want to bring them back. I won’t rest until they are safe. I won’t—I won’t fail again!” Uraraka commented.

Aizawa nodded, “I’m happy to hear that Uraraka. But for now, you should rest. We don’t have plans on deploying students at this time. We are being careful about sending students in this mission after what happened, but if the need is there, we may consider it. But for now, you need to rest. You’ll be able to train with your classmates in due time, that way you are ready.”

Uraraka plopped her head onto her pillow, defeated. She wanted more than anything to get up, go to UA, and train so someone like Hex didn’t get the best of her ever again. She wanted to make sure she was ready, but her body said otherwise.

Her eyelids drooped and a sudden wave of warmth and heaviness flowed through her limbs. Aizawa noticed the change in her posture and the increase fluttering of her eyelids.

Aizawa stood up. Uraraka watched as he did, “I guess this is my hint to leave.” He made his way to the entrance, “Rest up, I’ll see you—”

“Mr. Aizawa,” The pro-hero stopped mid-way and looked over at his student, “Find them…bring them home…we are not going to lose…not again.” Uraraka demanded, her tone soft with evident sleep.

Aizawa sighed yet smiled.

He stayed quiet for a few seconds.

He couldn’t say, “Of course, we’ll bring them home,” “we’ll definitely find them,” or “don’t worry, they are fine.” These are all assumptions, remarks without evident truths. In all honesty, he didn’t know what would happen and if they would find them. If they do, how long will that be? How long will they allow the villains to make work of them? There’s also the possibility that if and when they find them, they won’t come back as the same person as they were before…or worse they find the lifeless bodies of his students.

Even then, even with these morbid uncertainties, he will continue to fight this extended battle. As their teacher, he won’t give up on them. He just hated making promises, especially ones he couldn’t keep. Telling her that he’ll find them was a stretch. Because he will find them, but in what state they will find them was still in the air.

But one thing’s for sure, he will fight for as long as he needs to. For as long as it takes.

“I will do everything in my power to get them back.” Aizawa grabbed the handle and opened the door, “Rest well, I’ll see you later.”

Then, Aizawa left. As soon as the door close, Uraraka’s eyes drooped closed, unable to keep them open. She let the soft beeping of her heart emanating from the monitors lull her to sleep.

Concern pierced her heart, but she will fight.

She will see them, she will see Deku again, no matter the cost.

Aizawa turned off the lights and quietly closed Uraraka’s door. He stood outside, analyzing the hallway of the busy hospital ward. Nurses, doctors, and other medical professionals roamed the walkways in various hastes. Some walked quickly with clipboards and notepads in hand, while others conversed leisurely with their fellow work companions.

The pro-hero began his walk down the hallway, his hands in his baggy pant pockets. He checked on Uraraka, now he had one more person to see.

“Alright…Shinso.”

Of everyone involved in the rescue, Shinso witnessed and endured the most jarring moments of the mission. On top of fighting and witnessing the criminals acts in real-time, he came face to face with a family member that not even he knew followed a path of villainy.

It would be hard on anybody. But for a teenager who is in the process of transferring into the hero course, he can’t imagine how much of a weight this must be.

Knowing he is awake; he can go in and provide the needed support he needs. He might not be the best at navigating emotions, but one thing is certain—he can still be there as his teacher.

He reached the door of Shinso’s room. Taking a deep breath and exhaling, he carefully opened the door and walked in.

.

.

.

Shinso was seated on the right side of the bed, overlooking the city from the large window of his hospital room. He gazed as the sun basked the city in a bright luminous light from the morning glow. Cars passed and civilians roamed in various states of hurry, each following their defined path to reach their desired destination.

The teenager clutched his phone in the hand where an IV port was taped to the back of his hand. He tapped the screen, turning it on. On the home screen, he noticed a flurry of texts clouding his display. Many were from his group chat, one his classmates in class 1-C created.

Get well soon, Shinso!

Don’t worry about school, Mrs. Hano will excuse your missed assignments.

We miss you, Shinso!

You are amazing, Shinso! A true hero in the making!

We can’t wait to see you!

The messages kept coming, pinging his phone every second.

The slew of messages was overwhelming, but he understood why they were so chatty.

Yesterday, they were made aware of his state and what occurred in the facility. Naturally, this concerned his classmates. So, as soon as he woke up, text and calls flooded his phone, each asking how he was doing.

Every time he replied with the same response.

“I’m fine.”

“Don’t worry about me.”

“It’s all good.”

“I’m doing okay.”

But it was never with what he actually felt. He didn’t want to burden his classmates with how he felt…not right now.

It would be hard to explain, everything he experienced and witnessed. He would be dumping all this trauma onto his dear classmates; they didn’t need that. They didn’t deserve that. This was his and only his battle to deal with, nobody else’s. Then there was Hex, or Mayumi. They don’t know she’s, his sister. And well…his classmates are smart, if he told them what happened at the villain’s base, they could easily piece together their familial relationship.

Troubled, Shinso placed his phone on his bed—face down—and expelled a large sigh. He turned to look at his bedstand. It was filled with flowers and various “get well” cards. All these gifts were from his soon-to-be classmates in class 1-A and from his current classmates in class 1-C. The gesture made him smile in genuine gratitude. He didn’t read all the letters, there were so many, but the ones he did read made him swell up in tears. The heartfelt thanks and appreciation from everyone in UA were enough to make his normally stoic heart warm up with joy.

There was also a card from his mom. She must’ve visit him when he was unconscious. Maybe…she’ll visit later. He wanted to see her. More than anything, she needed her right now.

And dad as well. He texted him and there was a missed call from him. It was obvious, his dad wanted to talk with his son, to see if he was okay.

He hasn’t seen him in years, they’ve talked in the past but right now, more than ever, he wanted to see him. He wanted his advice and his comforting words.

But…what would they say? Do they—do they know about Mayumi? Are they aware of what came of their daughter? As much as he wanted to see them, he feared he may have to disclose his sister’s fate. He would have to tell them that their daughter became a villain. That the very being they worked so hard to prevent, happened. His mom…his dad…they did everything they could to prevent the two from going down that route. They wanted, more than anything, for the two to live normal lives without the patronization of their quirks getting into their heads.

But unfortunately, Mayumi succumbed to the discrimination. In the end, she turned to villainy and caused the destruction and horrors that now behold him, horrifying events that caused nothing but harm to his friends and fellow classmates.  

“Sorry, mom…dad…” Shinso whispered, “I wanted to stop her…to help her…but I couldn’t.”

He took a deep sigh and grasped the sides of his bed. He was preparing to stand but the sound of a door creaking stopped him in his tracks. The teenager turned to see who it was. Curious as to who it could be.

“Shinso?”

The lavender haired teenager jumped. He recognized that deep, gravelly tone.

“M-Mr. Aizawa?”

As if prompted, he walked in and slowly closed the door behind him. Shinso attempted to stand and welcome his teacher, not forgetting his manners.

“It’s fine Shinso, you can stay right there.” Aizawa made his way over to where Shinso sat, “May I?” He asked pointing at the empty portion of the bed.

“Yeah,” He moved slightly so his teacher could sit beside him.

Shinso gazed out into the city, his lavender eyes fixated at the bustling landscape before him, wondering what he should do.

The silence was encompassing, threatening even.

Should he say something?

He was too scared to look at him. After his failure in this rescue mission, is he going to reconsider his transfer into the hero course? After what happened, after what he did, he is not sure if he is worthy of the hero title. He was not able to stop his sister and as a consequence, three of his classmates were taken. So why should he be granted the privileged opportunity to become a hero?

“How are you doing?” Aizawa blurted out, breaking the long-lasting silence.

Shinso jumped at the question. Not just that but the tone of how the questions was presented. He did not sound angry, disappointed, or even irritated. He sounded…worried. Genuinely concerned.

“I um—I’m—tired.” He replied, coming out as a hesitant whisper.

“I’m not surprised. I would be shocked if you weren’t. You had your quirk active longer than you have been training it to be. Not only that but you kept multiple people brainwashed at the same time while also providing some complex commands.” Aizawa explained, “But you fought with more bravery than most pros. Constant quirk activation for long periods of time would have worn even All Might back in his prime.”

Shinso let out a soft chuckle at Aizawa’s comment, but quickly his expression turned into one of somberness, remembering what happened in the warehouse, “Mr. Aizawa…I-I’m sorry—”

Aizawa looked at the boy, noticing how his eyes moved to stare at his lap, avoiding his teacher’s sharp gaze.

“I tried to save them…Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki. They were right there with me…they were right there—I broke out of her hypnotism, and I could have saved them, but I didn’t. I wanted to do something, anything! But I couldn’t—I wasn’t strong enough. Instead, I ran—I let them get taken by the villains.” Shinso explained, feeling his eyes water and begin to dribble down his face, “I’m sorry you spent all this time training me…I’m not worthy of being a…hero.”

Aizawa's eyes widened in disbelief as he absorbed his words, “Shinso, don’t ever say you are not worthy of being a hero,” Shinso lifted his head and stared at his teacher, his teary eyes glistening against the morning sun, “I chose to train you because of your potential, and you have shown that you are not willing to give up even when training got tough. Plus, the decision to include you in this mission wasn’t simply because of your capability to stop your sister, it was because we know that you were ready to stand besides your future classmates. If you weren’t, I would never have sent you into that mission even if your quirk was the most suited to stop her.”

“Oh,” Shinso mumbled.

“As for what happened at the warehouse, nobody is blaming you for that. All Might told me what happened, I then relayed that information to your classmates and your teachers. From the responses I’ve gotten, nobody is pointing fingers at you. Actually, everyone; your teachers, classmates, and even the pro-heroes are all proud of what you did out there. You performed how a hero should. You showed bravery, strength, and even sound reasoning. You recognized the situation was beyond your limits, so you did what you could with your power reserves. You saved Uraraka, Shinso. You saved your classmate. If you didn’t, we would have had four missing students instead of three.”

Shinso listened intently, dumbstruck by the words coming out from his mentor’s mouth, “I—um…”

He didn’t know what to say, there was so much to process. But before he could voice his thoughts, Aizawa placed a gentle hand on his shoulder, shocking the teenager.

“I’m proud of you, Shinso. You deserve to be a hero like everyone in my class.”

A tight knot began to form in his throat, impossible to ignore. Aizawa, the one who gave him a chance to become a hero but who showed sternness and apatheticness, was complementing him. His guilt still weighed heavily in his heart but hearing those words from him—well it was something he needed. Yes, All Might told him that what happened to Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki wasn’t his fault, but now that he wasn’t delirious from quirk exhausting, he could truly work towards taking those words into his heart. Despite how difficult it may seem.

Still though, he doesn’t think that guilt will ever leave him…he needs to know that the three are safe. He needs them back, away from whatever horrors they may be experiencing.

“Thank you—I appreciate it.” He replied, smiling weakly.

Aizawa nodded subtly, his usually stern features softening as a faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.

“So, what’s next—well, in terms of saving the three?” Shinso asked, looking out into the city.

Aizawa followed his gaze and looked outside, “The heroes and police are working on finding them. We’ve deployed a search party all throughout Japan and both the main base and the smaller bases are actively being search for any clues.”

“Have they found anything?” Shinso asked, hesitantly.

Aizawa paused, “N-No. Unfortunately, they haven’t. But that’s why Tsukauchi and I are here, to get those clues we so desperately need. Maybe it’ll lead us to some answers.”

“Oh, okay.” Shinso said, quietly, “Mr. Aizawa?”

“Hmm?” Aizawa turned to look at the teenager.

“C-Can I help?” Aizawa’s eyes widened upon hearing the request, “I just—Mayu—I mean, Hex did this, and I feel partially responsible for all of this. You know, being related to her and all. If only I did something more—like convinced her to stop this—than maybe none of this would have happened.”

“Shinso, you don’t know what happened to Hex before all of this took place. You don’t know her full story. Maybe you could have talk her out of this but from the situation we witnessed, that seemed unlikely. I know you want to do something, and a time may come when we do need you, but like I told your classmates, I’ll only send you out if you are truly needed.” Aizawa explained, “But for now, you need rest. You won’t be able to do anything when you look like you are about to pass out.”

Aizawa watched as Shinso’s eyes began to droop, and his shoulders started to sag, “You should get some sleep. When your discharged, we can decide what the next course of action will be.” He explained as he stood up.

Shinso looked at him, somberly and blearily. All he wanted was to stand up and join in the search efforts, but his body said otherwise. Defeated, he sighed and settled himself back into his bed, “Okay,” He suspired.

Aizawa walked over to the entrance of the hospital room, “You have my number if you need anything,” He opened the door and stepped out, “Sleep well, Shinso.”

Shinso waved goodbye as Aizawa left the room. His eyes felt heavy with sleep. Looks like the next dose of painkillers he was given is starting to take effect. Shinso let his eyes close and began to drift. Soon after, he fell into the comfortable slumber of unconsciousness, his classmate’s safety weighing heavily in his mind.

Chapter Text

Tsukauchi had learned to expect the unexpected, especially in this line of work. In a criminal investigation, anything—absolutely anything—could happen. Sometimes, it was something he hoped for, a breakthrough that brought relief. Other times, it was his worst fears realized, that all his work amounted to nothing. In this case, he wanted clues—some glimmer of hope that he was making progress. But right now, all he felt was dread.

“I’m so sorry detective, but I’m not sure if Yamato will be of any use to your investigation.” The nurse informed him from the nurse’s station where she sat.

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“Well, based on all the tests we’ve performed, Yamato seems to have no recollection of his time in the villain’s base.”

Tsukauchi’s eyes widened, “Nothing? Not a single memory? Was it—was it Hex?”

He stood frozen, disbelief washing over him—one of his leads might have just collapsed beneath him.

The nurse nodded, “When he was brought in, he had all the signs of being under her quirk. And when we did further testing, we found quirk remnants that match what’s on her quirk registry.”

Tsukauchi cursed under his breath. Of course, she would have measures in place to stop any leaks—especially from someone like Yamato, who had been working as a mole this whole time. This was a direct stab through the embers of hope he had been desperately trying to keep ablaze. He truly hoped he could get something out of him—even the smallest clue. Still, he needed to see him. Perhaps, in face-to-face interaction, something useful could surface.

“Can I still see him?”

The nurse jumped at the question, “Oh, um, sure.”

“I want to try. Any information he has will be of great use to us.”

“Yes, of course,” The nurse stood up, “Follow me, I’ll take you to him.”

.

.

.

As Tsukauchi reached the door, he pushed it open and stepped into the room where Yamato was being treated. Yamato greeted him immediately with a smile, his expression warm, and from the surface, ordinary. But, after years of working as a detective, Tsukauchi knew—he could easily distinguish when someone was showing the truth and when it was all a facade.

He knew that smile was not genuine. He was hurting.

“Hello, detective,” Yamato greeted.

“Hi, Yamato,” Tsukauchi made his way over to his bed. He pulled over a stool and sat beside the young man, “How are you feeling?” He asked, pulling out a small notebook from his light jacket.

Yamato shrugged, “I guess as best as I could be. I um…can’t really remember why I am here…well I can’t remember anything if I’m being honest. There’s this large gap in my memory, it's odd. They told me that I had an accident at work that caused me to lose some of my memories,” He paused, pensive, “But I don’t know.” He looked at Tsukauchi, his brown eyes pleading, “Is that true, detective? I’ve been feeling like there is something more to what they told me. And well—you being here means that there is something more to the story.”

Tsukauchi immediately swallowed his shock, stopping himself from reacting to that falsified story. The hospital staff must’ve told him this after seeing the direness of his situation. Possibly as a way to prevent him from panicking yet ensure they weren’t destroying any evidence that could be of value to them.

“Oh yes, the accident,” Tsukauchi began.

He needed as much information as he could get from him, statements that weren’t replaced or altered in any way. Therefore, it would be best if he didn’t agree or disagree with his comments.

“According to the records you were injured at your job.”

It’s not entirely false. He was technically injured at work…being caught in the crossfire of a quirk is generally counted as a workplace injury. Although, this was no accident.  

“But before I go into detail, is there anything you can remember?”

Yamato nodded a somber “no”.

“I tried, detective. I tried so hard to remember but nothing came to me. All I remember was being in my college classes and then boom, I am here. It’s like I time traveled.”

Tsukauchi sighed, bummed. Hex really did a number on the boy…if only he got to him sooner.

“Although…”

The detective sat up, his train of thought stopping.

“I don’t know if what I’m missing is gone, gone. They are all at the tip of my tongue, like if I just reach a little farther, I could grab it. So, I um—I think they are still there; I just can’t reach them for some reason. I wonder if this is part of whatever accident I had.”

Hearing this caused the wheels in Tsukauchi’s brain to turn. Could his memories still be there? Did Hex not erase them but instead locked them away somewhere in his mind? He’ll need to talk to Aizawa to see if he can get some confirmation on this matter, preferably from Shinso. If this is indeed true, then there might be a way to recover his missing memories.

But for now, there was one thing he had to prioritize: ensuring Yamato’s safety. As much as it pains him, he can’t let him know what happened at the villain’s base, he could risk him falsifying a story and overriding what is hidden. Also, if they were going to help him recover all his memories, they needed to proceed with caution. The process had to be strategic—any sudden shock could trigger a breakdown and might prompt Flux or Hex to hunt him down.

And most importantly, he wanted to move him back into society so there is that matter to worry about.

So, with that in mind, Tsukauchi stored his notebook back in his jacket and gazed at the brunette man, “What you are feeling might be because of the accident…unfortunately, I don’t have much information on the matter at this time, I just wanted to see if there was anything you could remember. But Yamato, we will work with you to see if we can recover what is missing. The staff here and my team will do what they can to help you, and I will work on all the logistic stuff in terms of what is next after you are discharged,” He stood up and slowly walked over to the door, “I apologize, but I do have to make my leave. I truly appreciate your time, Yamato.”

“Of course, and sorry I couldn’t be much help with the workplace incident stuff.”

“No, it’s alright. Even the smallest bit of information you’ve shared will be of incredible use,” Tsukauchi pulled open the door, “We’ll talk again, rest well,” He walked out and closed the door, greeting the nurse who was waiting right outside the room.

“Any luck?” She asked.

Tsukauchi sighed and nodded a slow “no”.

“Unfortunately, no, but I did get some interesting information.”

“Oh?”

“From what he told me, I don’t think he completely forgot his memories. They may be more like locked away. I suspect this may have something to do with Hex’s quirk…” Tsukauchi looked at the nurse, “Can your team investigate this? I’ll be looking into it myself and will keep you updated along the way.”

The nurse nodded and scribbled something on her tablet, “Will do. Thanks, Mr. Tsukauchi, this is very useful. We’ll do a few more tests on Mr. Yamato and do a bit more digging on Hex’s quirk. We have amazing experts in neurology and psychology here, I’m sure they can help us with this case.”

Tsukauchi smiled, “Thank you, I truly appreciate it. Well, I need to go to my next stop. Thanks for your help.”

“Thank you, detective. We appreciate all your help with these messy police stuff.” She chuckled.

“Of course, well, talk to you later,” Tsukauchi waved goodbye and left. He walked out of the ward and headed toward the elevator to reach his next destination, “Well, I hope this other guy can give me more clues, although this one is going to be tricky.”

Upon arriving, he pressed the button, and the elevator chimed almost instantly. The metal doors slid open, and Tsukauchi stepped inside. Without hesitation, he hit the button for the 15th floor.

The 15^th floor…the highest level in the hospital. This is where—to his knowledge—Hex and Flux’s staff are being treated.

 “Let’s hope this one leads to something.” He suspired

“Let’s hope…”

And the elevator ascended.

“He’s awake then?”

“Yes, but when he woke up and the haze from the boy’s quirk dissipated, he became very combative,” A doctor with blue hair and brown complexions spoke as the two walked, “We have him restrained and guards are stationed outside his room. I would advise you to be careful when talking to him.”

Tsukauchi nodded, confirming his understanding, “Thank you but I’ll be fine, I’ve dealt with worse. It’s imperative I speak with him. There’s a lot I must get out from him, anything to help in our search.”

“I understand,” The doctor affirmed.

Soon, they arrived at the room in question, and just as the doctor had mentioned, two police officers stood guard on either side of the door, “I am hoping you can get some information out of him. We tried but have not been very successful. Please let us know if anything comes up,” The doctor turned and walked in the opposite direction waving Tsukauchi bye. He waved back and then promptly glanced at the guards.

“Make sure to not get too close to him,” One of the guards with ragged features similar to rocky sediments explained. He gripped the door handle and pulled it open, allowing Tsukauchi to step inside first, followed closely by the two men.

“Ahhh, look who it is.”

Tsukauchi kept his gaze straight and his composure calm even if every part of him wanted to yell and expel a slew of vial words towards the person in front of him.

 “One of society’s pawns,” He growled.

“That’s far enough detective,” The guard said, placing a hand in front of him to prevent him from getting any closer.

“What the hell do you want?!” He demanded pulling on the heavy-grade restraints chaining him onto the bed, the sounds of clashing metal resonating throughout the room.

“Hello, Max. I am just here to ask you a few questions.”

“Like I’ll say shit,” He bluntly blurted out.

The detective sighed, pulling out his notebook, “It’s in your best interest to cooperate. We are dealing with an active crime investigation that YOU were involved in. If you cooperate, we may look into lowering the severity of your sentence.”

The guys tsked, “So, it's either I agree to your terms, or I rot in prison, huh? Fine, I’ll play along with your little game. But first, answer me this, detective—where is that purple-haired kid? Hex’s damn brother! Where the hell is he?!”

“I will not provide you that information. He is a minor with protective rights.” Tsukauchi simply answered.

“Of course, you would say that. You are protecting a ‘so-called’ hero who made someone betray his own comrades. I don’t know if you noticed but that boy killed one of my beloved friends?! He acted like a dam villain, and here you are still pinging him as a hero,” Max explained, “You all are so delusional.”

“Onto the questions then,” Tsukauchi began, ignoring his remarks, ensuring he kept his own emotions in check, “Oh, one more thing, make sure you respond truthfully. I will know if you are lying.”

“Anything for you, dear detective,” He sarcastically added.

“We are aware that Hex and Flux relocated after the hand-off, where is the location of their new base?”

“Like hell, I know. None of us have a clue where they took off. Maybe one or two guards know the location of their other base, but good luck finding them. The only thing we were told about was the underground facility.”

TRUE

“Okay. How about the three boys, do you know where they were taken?”

Max frowned, “You guys sure are desperate. But to answer your question, no I do not,” His voice dropped slightly as if savoring his next words. “All I ever saw were the buyers. We were never told where they were being taken.” A smirk crept across his face. “But I sure hope that wherever they are, they’re having the time of their lives.”

TRUE

Tsukauchi clenched his fist, his anger rising.

Calm down, he is simply pocking you. He internally voiced.

“You said that you saw the buyers, what did they look like?”

“Oh, those guys. I didn’t get a close look at them since I was ordered to take Hex’s brother and the float girl to the waiting room. But I do know there was a woman…”

Tsuakauchi began to take notes.

“From what I could see she was pretty unassuming, but she is short with brunette hair with some deep hazel eyes.”

TRUE

He already knew this from Shinso’s description after the raid on the warehouse, but he wrote down the man’s account anyway.

“Do you know her name?”

“Yeah. Suzuki, I think.”

TRUE

Tsukauchi jolted. Immediately, he wrote the name down.

So that’s her, Suzuki.

Shinso did say that there was only one woman at the hand-off, the one interested in Midoriya, meaning that this must be who took the teenager. He looked at the hastily scribbled name on the paper, underlined with intensity. This piece of evidence was huge... just that single name could be the key to finding where the boy was being held.

“How about the other two buyers who were there? What are their names?”

The guy smirked, “No idea.”

FALSE

“My quirk detected that you are lying. As I said, it’s best that you tell me the truth or—”

“I don’t know, but I did hear Hex say one of their names, only vaguely though. I think it was Tatsuchi or Tasuku…I don’t know?”

TRUE

Tsukauchi sighed. So, he doesn’t know, he just assumes what they are based on vague recollections. But it’s still something. The detective writes down the possible names with a question mark after. With the descriptions that Shinso provided and these possible names, he could run a search and hopefully get a match.

“Well, that is everything I wanted to ask.” He closed his notepad and looked at the guy, “Thank you for your cooperation.”

“You won’t find them.” Max blurted out as Tsukauchi was led out of the room by the guards, “You really think you can find your sweet heroes, huh? Well, think again. Hex and Flux are experts on what they do and even if you do…well, they might be long gone by the time you find them. Especially Deku.”

He laughed, irritating Tsukauchi and elevating his rising fury, “Good luck, you’ll need it, detective.”

Then, Tsukauchi exited the room with the guards closing the door behind him, “We’ll find those boys,” He whispered as he headed down the hall, “I don’t care what you say, we’ll find them.” He opened his phone and peeked at the time displayed on his screen.

It’s not too late, he has enough time to question the other guards on this floor but when he turned the corner, panic suddenly ensued.

“What the hell…”

Out of nowhere, doctors, nurses, and staff ran, rushing around in a chaotic flurry, shouting rapid instructions that blurred together, making it hard to catch their words. Beeps from various hospital equipment blared, filling the space with the screeching noise of the pulsating frequency. Tsukauchi walked at a quick pace, both confused and concerned, needing to know what was happening.

Why did the atmosphere change from tranquility to one of the apocalypses?

However, blinded by what was occurring, he did not notice Aizawa approaching him. He nearly crashed into him but stopped himself just a few seconds before impact.

“Eraserhead!” Tsukauchi shouted.

“Detective!” Aizawa looked at him and then at the chaos revolving around him, “What the hell is happening?!”

“I-I don’t know! I finished questioning Max and while I was walking to question the other guards—the ones on this floor—I turned to walk down this hallway and immediately was welcomed by this chaos.” Tsukauchi explained.

“Crap! We need to find a nurse, a doctor, somebody! There could be a villain attack that—”

“Are you a hero!?”

Before the two could get any closer to the source of the calamity, a nurse stopped them in their tracks. She was terrified, in utter panic. Her breathing was rapid, and her eyes shook with horror-encased tears. Whatever this nurse witnessed must’ve been horrific, an event she must’ve never seen during her line of work…something different, something traumatizing.

“I am!” Aizawa spoke, “What’s happening!?”

“I-I…” She stuttered, her voice shaking.

“Hurry!! Before it is too late!!”

A group of three or so doctors rushed toward them, the clang of the metal cart they were pushing echoing off the sterile walls as they barreled through, shouting orders that blurred together in the chaos. The group quickly dispersed to clear a path for the rushing team. Aizawa and Tsukauchi watched in terror, eyes wide and frozen with shock.

“Why!? What the hell happened!!”

One of the doctors yelled, disappearing into the void of chaos.

“W-What happened?” Aizawa whispered, his voice hitching.

“They are dead…” The nurse spoke, barely in a whisper, her face flat and white.

“What?” Tsukauchi asked.

“T-They are dead! All of them!” She cried out, “All of them…”

“All of them?” Aizawa clarified.

*** “Yes,” She affirmed, “The criminals…they—they’re dead! They—they killed themselves!!”

Aizawa’s eyes shot wide open. His mouth went slightly agape, baffled by what he just heard.

“What…”

But…how?!

How in the hell did that happen!? They had all weapons and anything that could cause harm confiscated from them. So, how the hell did something so drastic happen to every single one of Hex’s former workers!?

“What do you mean they—how did that happen?!” Tsukauchi quickly asked, his words speeding out of his mouth in a panicked frenzy.  

“They—they…”

“AHHH!!”

A scream ricocheted off the walls. High-pitched and piercing.

“You can tell us once we get there!” Aizawa interrupted, “We need to go…lead us to the location of the scene!”

Whipping away her tears, she agreed and rushed ahead with the two following closely behind her.

“Close the wound!! Hurry!!”

“CPR! Now!!”

“We need more gauze! Put pressure on the wound! Now!!”

Aizawa and Tsukauchi were not prepared for what they were witnessing. The hospital felt like a war zone, as if a catastrophe had struck Japan and funneled every injured soul into this one place. To this very floor. Doctors and nurses rushed past them, covered from head to toe in blood. Their scrubs and coats were coated in red stains and their hands—either gloved or bare—shook with pulsating adrenaline, the crimson substance dripping absentmindedly from their fingers. Their expressions were the most disturbing. They were horrified, their eyes displayed a mask of blank terror.

The nurse rapidly walked to a particular location, one of many rooms where a variety of staff were located, frantically moving through the place.

“T-This is one of them…I—” She had to stop; her voice shook with ensuing panic-laced tears, “Sorry,”  

“Don’t be,” Aizawa was the first to walk in and the sight before him made his stomach coil. He had to stop himself from yelping in shock.

There, on the hospital bed was one of Hex and Flux’s guards. His entire torso was covered in blood, dyeing the hospital gown he wore in a deep red. The bed itself was caked in the crimson substance, a scene straight out of a horror movie. He squeezed his way between two doctors to get a closer look at the guy’s face. His gaze, it was completely lifeless. But the most disturbing part was his neck, it was slashed.

It was a clean cut, completed with no hesitation.

Aizawa tapped one of the doctors working on covering the man with a blanket, “What happened?”

The guy turned to stare at him, “Eraserhead…I don’t know…we all got paged for 10 code blues coming from this floor. We—we were not ready to witness a literal bloodbath.”

“It was bad…” The nurse who led Aizawa and Tsukauchi to the room spoke. The individuals in the room turned to face her, “I saw it as it happened…I walked into his room to do his regular assessment and then his eyes they—it was as if the life was drained out of them, like he went into a trance. Then—it happened so quickly. He moved his wrist to his neck and then quickly yanked it across. That’s when it happened. There was so much blood…so much. I screamed and ran out panicking and that’s when I noticed that he was not the only one.”

“It happened room after room,” Another nurse uttered, from the other side of the bed. She walked over to Aizawa and handed him something. A brown metallic bracelet, “Also, we found this.”

Aizawa grabbed it and analyzed it. Tsukauchi walked toward him, curious to see what Aizawa was holding.

“This was not on them when we searched them…it just appeared. I think—that’s what caused this.” The nurse commented, “If you look there’s a button on the back.”

The hero looked, searching for said button. Soon he found it and carefully pressed it, instantly a small dagger protruded from the object. Sharp and thin.

Tsukauchi’s eyes widened in disbelief, “Aizawa…this is Hex, isn’t it? She did this.”

“Has to be…the guard went into some kind of trance and then this happened. Hex must’ve added some kind of suggestion that collectively activated.” Aizawa explained.

“Dammit. Why—what kind of vial person will order their own men to do something like this?” Tsukauchi asked.

“Someone desperate to keep their secrets from being leaked. Not sure if they were aware of this or if they willingly agreed to do something so drastic.” Aizawa replied.

*** “What about Max? Did this happen to him?” He asked, looking at the same nurse.

“I don’t—”

“No, he is fine,” Somebody said from the door, everyone turned to look at him, “For some reason, he was the only one spared.”

“He was spared…” Tsukauchi voiced, “Is it because he was a victim of Shinso’s quirk? Could that have overridden her suggestion?” He pondered, turning to gaze at Aizawa.

“Possibly, we’ll need to ask him,” Aizawa added.

Tsukauchi expelled a large sigh, clearly troubled, “Hex was once again one step ahead of us. She knew what to do as soon as one of her men was captured. This was her fail-safe, her last resort. I’m guessing this was their fate if they left the organization…”

“Yeah…well, what’s next?” Aizawa asked, somberly looking at the covered body.

“Well, first, we need to evacuate the floor, I am sure the heroes and the police are on their way. I will need to coordinate the investigation efforts,” Tsukauchi approached a doctor standing near the entrance, “Spread the word and tell everybody to head outside. You may…cover the bodies but only let a few select doctors be with law enforcement to confirm their deaths. It’s best you all leave the scene; the heroes will help you with anything you may need.” He ordered.

“Alright, sounds good…come on,” Then one by one, the staff in the room left, leaving the covered, bloodied body on the bed.

Once everyone was out, Tsukauchi spoke, his tone quiet and upset, “I don’t know what to do, Aizawa…I was going to question them, hoping they could clarify some clues I’ve gathered from my conversation with Max but—it’s been destroyed, thanks to Hex.”

“I know. I guess we will have to work with what we have. Like I said, I will not rest until we find them, and I hope you don’t as well,” Aizawa explained, his eyes glinting with determination.

Tsukauchi walked over to the door and spoke, his back towards the hero, “I never said I won’t. I still have something; I will use what I have. This search isn’t over, I will continue searching until we find those boys, no matter what.”

Aizawa gave a brief nod and trailed behind Tsukauchi as they exited the room. Promptly, he gave him the metal bracelet, “Let’s go—we‘ll need to update the heroes and inform the police. Once that’s done, we’ll resume our search. This isn’t over yet.”

“Yeah,” Tsukauchi thought. He knew this wasn’t the end. He had evidence to pursue, like the buyer’s name, but now he had to focus on the crime scene and patch up the damage produced by this event.

As he braced for the chaos ahead, he realized his already hectic life was about to get even busier yet, he would continue fighting.

Hex gave him a fight that seemed impossible to win, but he took his first determining steps. He was not going to let her win. Especially not when kids were involved.

“Dammit! It happened! His mind it’s…” 

His mind is what?

He strained to listen, desperate to catch more of the voice's words, but the chaos outside gradually muffled, fading away until it was swallowed by an eerie stillness. Now, only the rhythmic sound of his own breathing echoed in the silence, filling the nothingness of the empty air.

His awareness wavered until sleep took him, falling into a darkened chasm.

.

.

.

Wake up…

Wake up!

The words jolted him awake. He shouted, his startled yelp reverberating through the vast emptiness around him. He shot upright, cold sweat clinging to his skin, his breath coming in quick gasps. Frantically, he looked down at himself—his hero outfit still clung to him…so he was still in his vestige form. Slowly, his gaze shifted to the landscape before him.

Immediately, his eyes widened in shock.

He was back inside his mind.

But how?

Wasn’t he pulled out cause his mind was…

Crumbling…

Crumbling!

Panicked, he scrambled to his feet, heart pounding with the fear that something had gone terribly wrong. His eyes darted around, taking in his surroundings. But as soon as he looked up, dread settled in his gut as he realized the truth—everything around him was falling apart, crumbling into ruin. The sunset-like skies were falling, piece by piece, cracking and falling like shattered glass. The floor was the same, a reflective, water-like floor that rippled with every movement he took, shining the falling sky. But what was most alluring was the silence, it was eerily quiet. It wasn’t like before when flashes of memories appeared around him and reenactments manifested like a ghostly play.

Midoriya stood bewildered, unsure of how he had ended up back here. Yet, a flicker of hope sparked within him—maybe this was his chance, another shot to get his body back before what happened became permanent. Without hesitation, he took several strides forward, only to be jolted back by an invisible barrier. His face smacked hard against the unseen wall, sending him stumbling with a dull thud.

“Huh?” He wondered.

He extended his hand, feeling an odd resistance, although, nothing was there. He walked the sides, but the barriers were still there. No matter where he turned, the wall blocked his path—there was no way forward.

“Weird,” Midoriya whispered.

He started to turn and head the other way when a sudden glint of light drew his attention. His eyes snapped toward the source, and in that instant, his breath caught in his throat. A soft gasp escaped his lips as he took in the sight of the mysterious figure before him.

It’s that thing…the same figure from before. The humanoid version of himself.

“Hey!!” Midoriya shouted, almost relieved. If it was here then maybe it could do something about his strange predicament.

However, it did not turn, not even the slightest acknowledgment of his presence. Yet, there was something off, something unsettling about the way it moved. Its gaze was fixed upward as if it were searching for something hidden beyond the cracking sky, something out of reach.

“What could it be—”

Midoriya’s thoughts were interrupted when something materialized from the sky and plummeted to the ground. In an instant, the humanoid darted forward, snatching it mid-fall before it could touch the ground. Again and again, a glowing white light descended, and each time the figure caught it with desperation, clutching the luminous objects to its chest as though its very existence depended on it.

Midoriya looked, perplexed, “What is it—"

“Kacchan… Todoroki…”

He paused. He heard something, quiet and faint yet clear.

He scanned around. Who was that?

“Kacchan… Todoroki…”

Again, the names. But it wasn’t him thinking this and this sounded too clear to be a memory. But it was his voice, so it must be coming from him.

From himself.

“Kacchan…Todoroki…”

Suddenly, a light brighter than all the others dropped from the sky, its glow intensifying as it descended. The figure seemed to sense the shift and immediately darted toward the glowing orb. With haste, it caught the brilliant white sphere, then carefully set the other balls it had been holding onto the ground. The humanoid sat down and clutched the one reciting the names and one that was saying something with the voices from…Kacchan and Todoroki.

His friends.

With deliberate movements, the figure brought the orbs together. Upon touching, their light interwind and swirled, merging and transforming into a shimmering golden mist that filled the air. Slowly, the mist began to shift, coalescing until it formed a vivid, moving image—alive with motion and detail as if the orbs had birthed something beyond mere luminance.

And in that light, there was one image…one moving picture.

Kacchan and Todoroki.

“No way…” That’s when something flickered in Midoriya’s mind, “Wait—is it—”

However, before Midoriya could further pounder on this potentially life-changing situation, the world around him faded, muting into darkness.

“No! Wait!!”

He couldn’t leave!

This image of himself was doing something, he needed to investigate it. But, to his dismay, he was yanked away from the vibrant orange and yellow landscape. Instead, he found himself engulfed by an all-encompassing darkness, a void of inky blackness.

“Take me back!” He shouted, “Please!”  

He wanted to go back, to do something, anything. His mind, it’s doing something, it must be fighting to keep its memories. A phenomenon that Suzuki nor Hex noticed.

Roaming memories, a trace of himself—they are still floating around in his corrupted mind, and his manifestation was doing everything it could to not succumb to its seemingly set fate.

Soon, the darkness was replaced, and a blinding light appeared right in front of him.

“I think he is waking up.”

“Ninth, can you hear us.”

Wait…was that a dream…

No…it couldn’t be…

Immediately, his entire surroundings were engulfed in a bright light. He left the darkened void and emerged into the light, still wondering about what happened.

What did he witness? Is his mind—his body—fighting in there? That even through all the odds, he, or at least his mind, is trying to regain his old self.

Maybe this is a clue…maybe this could end the fight toward his victory, a way out of this seemingly inescapable hell.

.

.

.

“Hey!”

“Hey, kid!”

“Kid, you in there?”

Midoriya blinked slowly, forcing himself out of the tantalizing pull of sleep. He squinted in an attempt to force his blurry eyes to focus on the figure looming above him.

“There you are, thank god!”

His eyelids felt weighted, heavy with sleep, but he knew he couldn’t surrender to the depths of unconsciousness. He had to fight to stay awake. Something was wrong…something happened.

His mind…it’s crumbling…and that dream. Something happened when he was in his mind and when he got forcefully pulled out. He needed to know what and why! And what that dream was all about?!

“Stop!”

He blurted out, quickly sitting up, panting and almost falling off the throne-like chair he was seated on. Somebody, however, caught him before he toppled over.

“Wow! Easy there, kid.”

As his vision began to clear, Midoriya focused on the figure who had halted his fall—it was Banjo. With a gentle touch, Banjo eased him back, ensuring he was once again seated comfortably against the chair.

“I—ow!” He doubled over. A sudden aching sensation burst from within his muscles. A soft spasming sensation coursed his body and the dull aches—evident of overused muscles—radiated through him.

“Oh, you feel pain here?” Yoichi voiced. Midoriya opened his eyes and looked at the white-haired individual. “We don’t feel pain here since we don’t have a physical body, but you do. Interesting.”

Midoriya tried to move, but a deep, relentless ache coursed through his muscles with even the slightest movement.

“I mean, it is odd that he is here in the first place,” Nana added, “Well, he is a vestige but not one like us so it would make sense that he has aspects that we don’t have.”

“Hey, Midoriya,” Yoichi crouched in front of him, “Are you okay?”

He looked at him and then at his surroundings. He was indeed back in One for All; he was no longer in his consciousness…or that dream?

Wait.

Midoriya’s eyes widened in panic.

“Suzuki! My copy! The ball! Where are they!? I need to find them! That dream!” He asked, his words spurring in a frenzy, his eyes scanning frantically, “Wait a minute…my mind! Is it okay!? The suggestion…everything started to crumble, my mind started to crumble! I heard you after I passed out, and then that dream, did it—”

“Ninth…” Yoichi secretly hides his hands behind his back, he can’t show him…not now.

“Hey, kid,” Banjo steps in and places a hand on his shoulder, jolting the panicking teenager, “Look at me,”

Midoriya did as told and gazed at him, his dread protruding from his pupils.

“Breathe, you are panicking. You need to control your breathing,” Midoriya attempted to, but he couldn’t. His breathing was shallow, making him lightheaded.

“Follow me…in…”

Midoriya took a breath, his breath hitching.

“And out…again…in.”

Midoriya followed, letting his lungs fill with as much oxygen as they could hold.

“And out,”

He exhaled sharply and instantly felt his heart settle into a calm, melodic beat.

“Better?”

“Y-Yeah.” Midoriya replied. He diverged his attention from Banjo and looked at the others surrounding him. He knew the two there with him, Yoichi and Nana, but there were two he didn’t recognize. Were they also vestiges within One for All?

“Oh, yeah, you never met them.” Yoichi commented, “Mind introducing yourself to the ninth wielder?”

“Yeah. Hi, Midoriya, I’m Shinomori. I am the fourth user of One for All. My quirk is known as Danger Sense. You haven’t unlocked this power yet, but it is one of the many powers within One for All,” A blond man with a large scar over his eye spoke. The slightly torn green jacket moved gently against the phantom breeze as he spoke.

“And I’m En, the sixth user of One for All. My quirk is known as Smokescreen which is also a power you haven’t unlocked yet. This is kind of an odd place to meet but nice to see you, ninth.” En, who wore a long red jacket that covered his mouth, spoke.

Midoriya studied the two, he definitely saw glimpses of them in the moments he had unwittingly tapped into One for All.

“Well, now that introductions are completed, we should discuss what happened while you were in your mind, ninth. As well as while you were unconscious.” Yoichi commented.

“Oh, yeah,” Everything was happening so quickly, and his still sluggish mind was having a difficult time catching up.

“While you were asleep, we took frequent trips to keep an eye out on your mind—”

Wait! Frequent trips!?

“Yoichi,” Midoriya interrupted, “How long was I—asleep?” He didn’t want to know, but he had to. He needed to know just how long he was…gone.

“About a day,” Yoichi said, “Your body is currently asleep so yeah, you were out for about a day or so.”

Midoriya slightly choked at what Yoichi just said. He clutched his heart in disbelief. He was knocked out for an entire day. He needed to see it, his mind! What happened to it?! What came of the humanoid image of him?! The anticipation was killing him.

“I need to—” He stood up, his legs wobbly, “I need to! Ah!” But unfortunately, his legs faltered. But before he could hit the floor, Banjo grabbed him.

“Careful, there. You should probably take it easy; you are still recovering from what happened in there.” The Blackwhip user urged.

Midoriya reluctantly sat back down, with Banjo assisting him. He didn’t want to remain seated, he needed to know, with his own eyes, what had come of his mind. Why his mind was crumbling from the inside and if his image was doing something if that dream was real? But his body said otherwise. So, with a defeated sigh, he relaxed back onto the chair.

“Don’t worry, ninth, we’ll explain everything. In return, you can tell us what happened since a lot of what we think are mostly speculations. Once we get your side of the story then we can better formulate our next course of action.” Yoichi explained.

Midoriya nodded, his mind swirling.  

“Alright, well first, the reason why we pulled you out was because your mind was crumbling. We were scared that something would have happened to you if your mind well, broke while you were still inside.” Yoichi began, “The crumbling started when Suzuki added your false story, we suspected that something happened that caused your body to internalize the memories as true. Something must’ve happened to make your body believe that those fake events actually happened.”

Midoriya’s eyes widened. Yoichi noticed.

“I’m guessing you know why that is the case?”

The rest of the vestiges looked at him, curious.

“I-I think I do…it might be Suzuki’s quirk. She has a mental projection quirk, she can project her thoughts, consciousness, and emotions or that of others into reality, either as images, illusions, or fully materialized creations, such as objects, materials, and substances. She can also project herself into other people’s minds,” Midoriya explained, “I think that might’ve caused the crumbling, she probably made it believable for me. She could have created images and even emotions to centralize the memories.”

“You were right, Yoichi,” Nana stepped in, “There was a quirk at play.”

“Yeah, with Hex’s quirk and a quirk like Suzuki’s then it makes sense why it’s being cemented in Midoriya’s mind and destroying your memories in the process,” Yoichi pointed, “This isn’t good…the longer this body remains like that and the more memories he gets, the higher the chance that this body will be completely overtaken…including us.”

Midoriya sat up, his back straightened, “Wait, One for All, too?!” He asked, panicked.

Yoichi sighed. He pulled his hands out of his pockets and showed them to Midoriya. The green-haired teenager clasped his mouth in disbelief upon witnessing the blackened nature of his fingers.

“No…is this—is this related to the new memories?” Midoriya wondered.

Yoichi nodded, “Yes. I was hoping we would be unaffected by the suggestion, but I guess that isn’t the case. Thanks to Suzuki’s work, she will be able to bypass the limitation of the suggestion. And ultimately take control of us. If she can replace the memories and take control of One for All, then even if his will to fight comes back, he won’t be able to—or he just won’t fight cause there is nothing to fight for.”  

Midoriya was horrified by what he was hearing. So, if they don’t do something, if he doesn’t take his body back, then not only will he lose his memories, but he will lose One for All. Suzuki will have full control of the quirk.

This was the worst-case scenario—One for All would be in the hands of the villains.

“No. I can’t let that happen. I can’t let Suzuki win and take over my body and One for All.” Midoriya voiced, “I can’t—I won’t!” He growled.

“We won’t let that happen either. We will fight for as long as we can. But to do that, we need to know what happened when you were inside your mind. Also, that dream you had…you were yelling something while you were asleep not too long ago,” Yoichi explained, “So, tell us what you saw, to the very details.”

Midoriya nodded, “Okay.”

So, Midoriya told them everything. How he found a version of himself and how it led him to where his will is. He explained that his will was in his unconscious and that it shouldn’t be there, to which Yoichi agreed. He understood that he needed to take it back to his consciousness where it belonged, that way he—with One for All’s will—would be able to fight the suggestion and break out of Hex and Suzuki’s control. He explained how he was able to grab his will but then Suzuki appeared. That’s when Midoriya found out that she could project herself inside other people’s minds.

When she appeared, Suzuki figured out his plan. She managed to add a suggestion to his body and with Suzuki’s quirk she manifested an evil version of himself. It attacked and he lost track of his will. Then, Suzuki left and as he was fighting the evil manifestation, the world started to shake. And before he knew it, he was back in One for All.

The vestiges listened, astonished.

“Well, for one, at least we now know how we can win. All we need to do is take your will from your unconscious to your conscious before Suzuki damages your mind even more…but—”

“There’s that evil version of yourself to worry about,” En voiced, interrupting Yoichi.

“One more thing,” Midoriya began, “I suspect she has a way of looking inside my mind since she knew about me before coming inside. So, there’s that to worry about.”

“You're right…so we have an evil version of yourself with the same or possible greater power as you and a villain with a quirk who could not only peak into your mind whenever she wants but can affect it to her liking,” Yoichi explained. He walked over to the seat beside him and sat down, pensive.

“We need to figure something out and quick,” Shinomori added, “The longer we wait, the more harm Suzuki will cause.”

“Yoichi,” Midoriya intruded. The first user turned to look at him, “That dream I had…I think it may be the clue to stopping all of this! I don’t know if it was a dream, but it felt so real—anyway, it could be a clue!”

“Oh?” Yoichi replied, “You were saying stuff in your slumber that perplexed us. Tell us what you heard, ninth and while we are on it let’s work on a plan…one that will hopefully defeat this battle.”

So, the vestiges sat down and discussed, wondering how or if they would be able to defeat this obstacle before them.

Chapter Text

One day ends and the next day arrives, slowly and with seemingly no end.

The previous day Bakugo and Todoroki mostly spent their free time talking. After discussing their plans as to how the two will escape this hell, the rest of the evening was largely comprised of silence with occasional comments from Todoroki about something unrelated to their current situation.

At first, Bakugo was annoyed by his classmate’s out-of-the-whim remarks. Why would Todoroki reminisce about UA and their classmates when they should be focusing on the now? But then he remembered that what Todoroki was doing was exactly what they did when the two and Midoriya were with Hex and Flux. He was trying to remain positive. It was hard to stay optimistic knowing what happened at the raid, what happened to Midoriya, but that didn’t mean that Todoroki wasn’t trying.

Bakugo eventually joined in and talked about whatever came to mind—their favorite heroes or their favorite quirks. Anything to silence the creeping negativity that threatened to drag him down, forcing him to abandon all hope and surrender to the villain’s hands.

“You sound like Midoriya.”  Todoroki chuckled, smiling while hearing Bakugo’s rambles.

Normally, upon hearing that comment he would snap at Todoroki for comparing him to Midoriya. But instead, he frowned in somber contemplation, “Well, he is not the only one who loved—I mean, loves this kind of stuff. As kids we would fight for who got the best trading cards, you should have seen us. It’s just that—well…the nerd is more verbal about his interests than I am.”

Todoroki flinched at his mid-sentence correction, however, he did not comment on it and instead giggled at his reply, “Wow, you two are more similar than I thought,”

“Yeah,” He quietly replied, slowly moving his hand to clutch his chest.

There it was again, that feeling in his heart. That aching sensation that just wouldn’t go away, that just got worse whenever Midoriya was mentioned. The overwhelming guilt, how it seemed to constrict his organs and make him nauseous.

“I-I guess we are.”

Once the exhaustion from everything that had transpired hit them, the two passed out with their fears and worries swirling furiously inside their hearts.

The night that came was a sleepless one, neither of them could get a proper good night’s rest. The smallest of noises put them on high alert, even if it was simply the howling of the winds or the building settling. Within the deafening silence, the smallest disturbance was like a resonating bomb in the large room.

Then, before they knew it, morning arrived and with the rising sun, loud knocks reverberated through the room, causing both Todoroki and Bakugo to jump out of their beds.

“The hell…” Bakugo whispered, sleep still ladened in his tone. He gazed at the door, moving to a more stable seated position, ignoring how his muscles seemed to scream from the simple exertion. Various locks and a series of beeps could be heard, each clicking and beeping in consecutive sequences.

Soon, once the noises stopped, the door opened, the squeaking from metal scratching concrete loud inside the vacant room.

“Good morning!” The man who stood at the entrance shouted, lively and seemingly excited.

The two squinted, trying to process who the visitor was from the dimmed lighting. But looking at his slim complexion and his messy dark hair…the two teenagers instantly knew who it was: Hinata. He wore his unmistakable lab coat, but unlike last time he wore a plain black shirt and joggers, completed with a pair of dark red tennis shoes. Around his waist sat the black utility belt from before which contained an array of frightening-looking vials of substances. On his hands, he carried two brown bags.

“Hope you all had a good night’s rest. Today we’ll be beginning your training! I hope you’re excited.” He voiced, walking into the enclosure not before flickering the lights and shrouding the place in the blinding shine of the fluorescent lights.

The two immediately closed their eyes, their vision straining from the harsh lighting.

“But before our fun begins, I do want you all to eat something. They say performance is at its best when the day starts off with a full stomach,” Hinata proclaimed placing the bags next to a pillar, “I will be back in about 30 minutes. Make sure you eat up. The food is in this bag, and I am also providing an extra pair of clothes for you two. These are warmer in case you get cold down here.”

Bakugo scowled at the man. He stood up, his hands formed into fists.

“Bakugo…” Todoroki whispered.

“Careful, young one. Remember, if you disobey me, there will be consequences.” He concluded, motioning to his wrists.

Bakugo jolted. He looked at his hands, instantly made aware of the machinery locked on his wrists and ankles. Defiantly, he relaxed but continued to stare viciously at the villain.

“Good boy, now eat up. Tatsuki we’ll be here to grab you and then we can begin our fun!” Once finished he walked out of the room and locked the door, the clicking of the locks resonating once more.

Todoroki looked at Bakugo who hadn’t moved from his standing position. He was shaking, “Bakugo…are you—”

“Dammit…” Bakugo interrupted, he took a few shaky steps and moved to grab the bags, but every step seemed to take an immense amount of energy. Upon reaching the bagged materials, he placed an arm on the pillar, breathing heavily, “Why the hell do I still feel this way…that bastard didn’t drug us overnight, did he?”

Todoroki stood up and made his way to where Bakugo stood, “I feel fine…you may still be recovering from what happened yesterday,” He explained. Todoroki bent down and rummaged through the bags, surveying the contents. In one bag there were two cylindric, metal containers which he assumed contained their food, some fruits, and two water bottles. In the other were two sets of clothes: sweatpants, long-sleeved shirts, undergarments, and two pairs of slip-on shoes, all neatly folded, “Well, at least we won’t be cold at night.”

“Tsk, those bastards are sure giving us some special treatment despite having us locked up here. They are sure grooming us, aren’t they,” Bakugo spat. He looked at Todoroki who stood back up, the bag with their food hanging from his hand, “So what the hell did they give us?”

“Looks like some kind of soup with some fruit and water,” Todoroki stated.

“Wonderful,” Bakugo replied, sarcastically. He pushed himself away from the pillar and made his way back to his bedding, his feet stumbling.

“You sure you are okay, Bakugo? If you want I can—”

“Shut it, scar face. I’m fine, just worry about getting our dam food over there,” Bakugo pointed, not daring to look at him, “I can…I can make my way over there.”

“Okay,” Todoroki wanted to help him, to assist him when he couldn’t, but this was Bakugo. He knew how he felt about receiving help, so it was best he let him be unless the situation warranted otherwise, “Just let me know if you need anything.” He commented, making his way back to their futon beds.

After some shaky steps and near calls, Bakugo made it to where Todoroki had seated himself. He was sitting on the floor, his legs cross-legged. He grabbed the two containers and placed them on the floor, he opened one and gazed at the whooshing soup inside.

“Miso soup,” Todoroki whispered. He grabbed the spoon from inside the bag and scooped the contents. He neared the utensil to his mouth and slurped the warm broth.

“Well, it’s food,” Todoroki uttered, looking at Bakugo who managed to sit down across from Todoroki. The young hero grabbed his food and scooted it over to him, “The good thing is that they want to keep us alive.”

“Yeah, so we can work for their shady ass business,” Bakugo argued, grasping his spoon and container and feeding himself the lukewarm soup.

“Talking about that,” Todoroki began, “What is this training they are going to put us through? Not going to lie, I am concerned for what they have in mind.”

“It can’t be as bad as what Hex and Flux did to us. Here we not at risk of losing ourselves under a dam mind control quirk.” Bakugo explained.

“Yeah…but I don’t know. Looking at this place and the villain’s determination, I just have a bad feeling about what they might do to us.”

“Todoroki,” The teenager snapped and gazed at Todoroki. The explosion user lowered his voice, concerned that there might be peering ears, “Whatever they do to us, you HAVE to resist. You can’t let them break you. This is for Deku’s sake, if we lose to them then we might as well let Deku down. We just need to survive what they throw at us, enough so we can put on our mask and escape.”

Todoroki was still concerned, but smiled nonetheless and nodded, his mind set on their devised plan, “Okay! I’ll fight, for Midoriya!”

“For Deku…” Bakugo whispered.

Before they knew it, their 30 minutes were up. After forcing down their bland meal, they began preparing for the day. This meant brushing their teeth and doing their best to appear somewhat presentable, despite the grim circumstances they were in.

Soon, to the two teenagers' regret, the door opened.

“It’s time,” The gruff guy, who they knew as Tatsuki, voiced, “Todoroki is coming with me…Bakugo will stay here.”

The two glanced at each other. There was an obvious fear in Todoroki’s eyes, an unmistakable terror that gripped his thoughts. He was hoping to be taken out with Bakugo, but of course, they wouldn’t do that. He should have known that they would be separated. Just like with Hex, it was best to bring them one by one to prevent any unnecessary confrontation.

Bakugo, noticing his worries, grinned at him, “Fight, okay?”

Todoroki took a deep breath and exhaled, “Yeah.”

“Come on. Hinata is waiting for you.” Tatsuki motioned.

Without any other choice, Todoroki turned and walked over to where Tatsuki stood. He placed an oddly gentle hand on the back of his neck and led him out of the door, partially weirded out by the gesture. Once outside, he pulled the door shut, sealing Bakugo inside the suffocating silence of the room, the lock clicking ominously behind him.

“Don’t break,” Bakugo whispered, his eyes fixated on the metal door, “Whatever you do, stay strong…for Deku.”

.

.

.

Todoroki walked beside Tatsuki, keeping his head low but analyzing his surroundings.

For the first time since their capture, Todoroki was led somewhere other than the showers. The shift in routine sparked his focus. He seized the moment to take mental notes, carefully observing every detail of his surroundings. Once the time comes for their escape, they’ll need to know their way around this place. So as Tatsuki took quick and hurried steps with him trekking along, Todoroki inconspicuously scanned the darkened hallways which resembled the basement-like cell they were being kept in. Tiles of concrete plastered the walls, floor, and ceiling. Strings of light were placed strategically on the edges of the wall.

He focused on any clues. A sign that said “Exit”, turns with glimmers of outside light, or anything that would hint to a possible escape route. But Todoroki saw nothing.

The walk was spent in silence, except for the moments when Tatsuki would pull out his phone to type something, the clicking noise loud in the echoing quietness. He would steal quick glances, curiosity quietly bubbling. But as soon as Tatsuki’s eyes diverged back to him, his gaze instantly dropped. He didn’t want to get caught; he would rather not experience that pain from the previous day.

Soon, they arrived at their destination.

“We’re here,” Tatsuki voiced. He grasped the handle of the large door and opened, “In.” He ordered.

Todoroki hesitated, but a firm shove forced him inside. The teenager stumbled by the forceful push, but once he gained his footing, he took careful steps inside, Tatsuki looming behind him.

“Ah, welcome, Todoroki!” A voice boomed, startling the teenager.  

The young hero scanned his new surroundings. He seemed to be standing in a vast warehouse, its ceiling arching high above him in a crescent shape. The place sent shivers down his spine as memories from his previous imprisonment came to mind. This place looked TOO familiar to the warehouse where the fight with Hex and Flux broke out.

And there, standing in the middle of the large room was the same guy from before: Hinata. A fury sprouts from within Todoroki, but before he can act upon his emotions, he catches sight of a person seated beside the villain. He jumped, frightened. Their face is covered by a black bag and both their hands and legs are strapped onto a metallic chair. The person seemed to be moving in a side-to-side motion, attempting to escape, but each wiggle proved futile. From what Todoroki could make out, the figure wore a simple white blouse paired with light blue jeans, yet he couldn’t quite place who the individual was.

Nonetheless, the sight disturbed him.

Who is this person? Why do they have them here, all tied up? And for what reason? Todoroki gulped at the responses he would get as to why they were here…during his so-called “training”.  

“I hope the trip here was smooth and everything went as planned,” Hinata voiced, glancing at Tatsuki.

“Yup…everything went as planned,” Tatsuki replied, he then walked over to stand at the corner of the warehouse, leaving the startled teenager alone with the deranged villain.

Hinata nodded and smiled, “Good. Now, Todoroki, I’m eager to begin your training here at Hydra. I already have a solid grasp of your abilities, so no need for some unnecessary flashy demonstrations. What I am interested in, though, is how your powers can be used and to what extent you would use them.”

Todoroki listened but his mind was too focused on the mysterious person seated right before him in clear distress. Their muffled screams and visible struggles…he couldn’t understand what they were saying but they sounded feminine. Worse, their voice hitched and quivered with intermittent, breathless gasps, revealing the depth of their anguish. Todoroki was ready to run and get them out of that situation—ignoring the possible consequences that would come from enacting such an action—but Hinata stopped his rambling and looked at the trapped individual.

“Quite chatty, aren’t we?” He commented, “Well, can’t keep our guest here waiting, let’s begin, shall we?”

As soon as those words escaped his mouth, a screeching scream exploded from the individual. But it wasn’t just any, undecipherable scream, they were trying to say something. A word. Even through the muffle, Todoroki picked it up. They were screaming his name…his first name. But it wasn’t just that that heightened his senses with dread.

The frequency, the tone, its cadence…Todoroki recognized them. And that is when it clicked. His eyes widened in pure terror realizing who that voice belonged to.

“F-Fuyumi…” He whispered, his heart pounding rapidly against his ribcage. His body went rigid, petrified with horror.

“What’s that?” Hinata asked.

He clasped his mouth shut.

No, it can’t be her.

Maybe this is a trick…a ploy meant to let Todoroki’s guard down. If he lets him know who he thinks this person is, then he’ll run with it and mess with his psyche.

“Who—the hell do you have there?” Todoroki instead asked, his hands moving to fists, his tone laced with both rage and panic.

“Do you want to guess? Here, I can show you.” Hinata replied, “Come on, you can get closer.” He motioned.

Wary, he walked forward, the person’s whimpers and their muffled cries for help getting louder as he did. Once he was a few feet away, he looked at Hinata and then at the restrained individual.

Their sounds…they sound familiar. Too familiar. But he can’t accept it.

It’s not her.

It’s not her.

It’s not her!

“So?” Hinata began, breaking Todoroki out of his moment of inattentiveness.

He said nothing. He will not let him know. If this was some kind of quirk or a drug-induced illusion produced by Hinata, he cannot confirm his suspicion. He knows for certainty that it would be used against him.

“No guesses? Alright then,” He grabbed the bag, and with one swift motion, he removed it from their head, “Hope this gains some kind of reaction.”

“Wait…n-no…” Todoroki stumbled back, unable to perceive what he was seeing, “Fuyumi…”

The woman locked eyes with Todoroki, her red-rimmed and terror-filled grey eyes looking intently at Todoroki’s heterochromia gaze. She let out a desperate scream, her voice stifled by the thick fabric tightly wrapped around her mouth. She leaned forward, begging him to release her from this horrific ordeal, pleading for help. The sight of her in this state slowed Todoroki’s blood to a frightening crawl.

Todoroki could barely conceptualize what was happening. He did nothing, said nothing. He just stared at her, a dark suffocating wave of terror leaving him utterly paralyzed.

“Fuyumi? So that’s her name…this is your sister, am I not mistaken?”

Overwhelmed by fear, he automatically nods, answering the villain’s question. Noticing his mistake, he clasped his hands on his cheeks almost urging his body to stop fueling this man’s desires.

Hinata smiled, “Wonderful, glad to hear we got the right person—”

“Why?” Todoroki attempted to speak through the constricting sensation in his throat, creating a terrible, strangled noise as he willed his body to breathe, “Why the hell—is she here?”

“Oh! Well, she is an essential part of today’s training,” Hinata began. He walked over to where Todoroki stood only a few feet away from his sister. He placed his hands behind his back and gazed at him, “How fortunate of us that we could find her. Hex told me everything that is to be known about you. Your family, your friends, everything. With that information, I tracked her down and had one of my men bring her here.”

Todoroki could not believe what he was hearing. His eyes remained fixed on Fuyumi, as though the moment he looked away, something catastrophic would befall her. She was trying to utter something, but Todoroki could not discern what she was attempting to say.

She continued to scream and scream, her frantic wails becoming nothing more than muffled cries, lost in a haze of panic.

“Well, now that we are done with descriptions. I guess it is time to explain what your task is,” Hinata began, “As I explained earlier, I already know what your quirk can do but I want to see how your powers can be used and to what extent you would use them.”

Todoroki gulped upon hearing his explanation. With Fuyumi here, defenseless and at the mercy of these villains, what were they planning?

Hinata placed an arm on Todoroki’s shoulder, the boy flinched, “For your task, Todoroki, I want you to use your quirk and hurt her.” He pointed, “But not just a small graze, no, no, no. I want you to hurt her. Don’t kill her, of course, but I would say…cut off a limb or two. Yeah, that would be sufficient.”

Todoroki nearly passed out at that outlandish request, “What!?” He violently pried Hinata’s hand away from his shoulder and ran off, “Why kind of dam task is that?! You really think I am going to do that to my own sister!!”

Hinata stared at Todoroki who stood meters away from him, his demeanor frighteningly calm. He then turned to look at Tatsuki and nodded at him, the guy returned the motion and approached the slim man.

Todoroki looked at his trembling hands, focusing on the metal devices strapped to his wrists, “Even if I—could, I-I wouldn’t be able to do much—harm. These things you put on us stops my quirk.”

“True, but…” Hinata pulled a small metallic remote from one of the pockets of his lab coat, “I have this. Those devices you have were built right here in Hydra. I told the team to ensure they were programmed to my liking. So, I can turn it off and on when I wish just how I can inflict pain whenever I want. So, once I see that you are ready to use your quirk, I will turn off the device.”

The young hero’s eyes widened upon hearing that explanation, maybe he could—

“But try anything and there will be consequences,” Hinata concluded, Tatsuki now looming behind the teenager. Todoroki flinched at the sudden arrival of the imposing man; someone he still knew almost nothing about. He stopped the enactment of his plan. He couldn’t act recklessly and endanger his or his sister’s life, but there was no way he could go along with this deranged plan.

He had to do something—anything.

“Go ahead, Todoroki. We don’t have all day.” Hinata stated.

Todoroki lowered his head, deep in thought. There was no way out of this, but there was one thing he knew for certain, he had to save Fuyumi. He had to do everything in his power to get her out of here, free her from this hell even if consequences were bound to happen.

So, with that in mind, he crunched his fingers and formed them into fists. He elevated his gaze, turned, and looked at Hinata, his face morphed into an angered frown.

“I will NOT follow your crazy request!”

Suddenly, without warning, he broke into a sprint, racing toward the spot where Fuyumi sat, vulnerable and defenseless.  

I’m coming, Fuyumi.

I won’t let them hurt you!

He ran and ran, forgetting what could happen because of his actions. His eyes fixated on Fuyumi's terrified expression; her wide gaze filled with desperation. But before he could reach her, she let out a panicked shout, thrashing against her restraints with wild urgency as if she could see something he couldn’t. Todoroki, however, did not notice her sister’s message. Before he knew it, something hard and blunt hit him at the side of his abdomen with the force of a ramming truck.

“AHHH!!” Todoroki crunched and doubled over, plopping to the ground in overwhelming pain. He violently coughed, spilling bile mixed with blood onto the concrete floor. He took jagged breaths, attempting to regain the oxygen he abruptly lost.

“I told you what would happen if you disobeyed me,” Hinata’s voice echoed throughout the room.

Todoroki turned, attempting to look at the assailant, his dizziness amplifying with every move he took. There, looming above him was Tatsuki, his bo staff firmly in his hand.

“You just won’t listen,” Hinata pulled out the metallic remote and pressed one of the many buttons, Todoroki's eyes widened in pure terror.

“No! No! NOO!!” He clawed at his wrist, trying to pry the bracelet off. He knew what Hinata was attempting to do. He didn’t experience it firsthand, but he saw how much it crippled Bakugo. He couldn’t afford to let that happen to him—especially not when his sister’s life was on the line!

“STOP—”

But it was too late.

The strong electrical current rushed from his hands up to his shoulders before diffusing to his entire body. The sensation was agonizing. A white-hot burn coursed through his veins, as though liquid fire had replaced his blood. It wasn’t just pain—it was heat, searing and all-consuming. Todoroki screamed, his vocal cords straining from the ripping pain passing through his muscles.

Fuyumi’s dampened screams mixed with Todoroki’s yells of anguish. His limbs contorted, relaxing and then spasming as his muscles reacted to the electricity, his body thrashing without control. The pain was like no other, it ramped through every cell, moving from stiffening to scorching. The blinding agony moved faster than he could blink, each nerve firing off at once in a chaotic, painful dance. It was unbearable, more potent than any injury Todoroki had sustained.

“AHHH!!!”  

The tormenting pain wouldn’t stop. He gritted his teeth, blood sipping from his mouth by how hard he was biting his lips. His vision was blurring, dangerously close to passing out, but he moved to look at Fuyumi, her fear evident. He couldn’t let her see him like this, he had to get up and fight no matter how much it hurt.

“Pathetic,” Hinata spoke.

It stopped…but it still hurt. Todoroki put his arms in front of him and attempted to push himself up, but whenever he did, he simply fell back to the ground, the aching throb making his limbs scream in agony.

“Still trying to be the hero despite the situation you are in. You know? If you just followed my demands, this wouldn’t have happened,” Hinata walked over and crouched down beside him, “Now you just risked her life more than it already is.”

Todoroki’s breathing stopped.

“What if I killed her, hmm? A punishment for disobeying me. It would be your fault. Shouto Todoroki, son of Endeavor and a top student in the UA hero course—the one responsible for the death of an innocent civilian.”

“S-Shut the hell—up,” Todoroki spat, his voice hitching from the spasms that were affecting his speech, “I-It’s your f-fault!”

“Oh, is it?” Hinata stood up, “I mean you are the one who decided to continue in your father’s footsteps. You are the one that decided to pursue a hero career. You took this path and look what happened,” He mentioned, pointing at Fuyumi.

Todoroki wanted to shout back, to curse at him, to let him know that it wasn’t true. But…for the most part, he had a point. If he never become a hero, if he never met Bakugo and Midoriya, none of this would have happened. The three wouldn’t have been kidnapped and sold, Midoriya would still have his memories intact, and Fuyumi’s life wouldn’t be balancing on a thin line between life and death.

The blame fell on him…if he wasn’t a hero then—

“STOP!!” He yelped, catching everyone by surprise, “Just stop!”

No. He couldn’t let Hinata’s words get to him. He knew what he was trying to do. He was attempting to get into his head. Mess with his perception. He will not let that happen; he will not let him win.

“What you are saying—is complete—crap! You are the—villain. I am not—responsible and neither is my—father or— my friends!” Todoroki hissed, firmly, “So shut up!”

“Hm.” Hinata hummed, giggling with a soft smile across his face, “Whatever you say.”

He walked to stand a few feet from Todoroki, his arms wrapped behind his back, “Stand up.”

Todoroki did not have to be told. He attempted to stand, his fierce gaze locked on him, icy and full of rage. But with every single fall, the villain simply sighed.

“Tatsuki, stand him up.” Hinata suspired

“Yup,”

Before Todoroki could fight the brute man, hands grasped his armpits and forcefully pulled him up, quickly and effortlessly. As soon as he did, a cascade of piercing pain washed through him in excruciating waves. Todoroki held in his whimpers, promising to remain strong, to not show vulnerability.

He placed him back on the ground, his feet meeting the concrete floor. Tatsuki lets go of him, forcing Todoroki to sustain his weakened body. He wobbled and almost fell, but he planted himself firmly on the ground. He will not falter; he will remain strong.

“Let’s try this again…Todoroki, hurt her.” Hinata exclaimed pointing at Fuyumi, “Do it or I will be forced to use other methods.”  

Todoroki looked ahead at Fuyumi, his legs shaking but his stance as strong as it could be. His eyes locked on his sister’s anxious expression, her eyes filled with a mix of fear and desperation. He knew she must be worried for him. After seeing what happened, she must be concerned for his little brother’s well-being. But he’s the hero here…he will not become the one who hurt his loved ones. He will not let Hinata’s words get under his skin—he will not hurt her. Instead, he will save her and get her out of here without anyone laying a single finger on her.

With his sights set, he turned toward Hinata and scowled, “I will NOT follow your demands.”

He tensed, ready to fight. If they were going to use other methods as Hinata implied, he would fight it. If they wanted her, then they were going to have to get through him.

“Man…” Hinata sighed, “I really thought you would cooperate, Todoroki. But you leave me no choice.” He pulled out the same remote from before, the metal glistening in the light. Todoroki’s eyes immediately widened, “You could have prevented this, but oh well.”

He pressed something and suddenly Todoroki felt a prick on his wrists, “Ouch!” He recoiled upon feeling the sharp sting. He looked at his hands, wondering what just happened. Soon, the devices turned a haunting purple.

“What did you—ugh!” Todoroki barely had enough time to process what just happened before a pulsating pain erupted from his core.

“AH!” The pulses were strong and all-encompassing. He fell to his knees, unable to contain the sensation that felt as if he were being pierced by a thousand scolding blades.

“I warned you.” Hinata’s voice could be heard.

“What—AH!!” The pulses got stronger and stronger until suddenly his body felt excruciatingly hot and…cold?

No. Half his body felt like an inferno and the other half felt like the depths of an arctic landscape. It was intense, ungodly overwhelming. He couldn’t control it, this immense stockpile of power. He had to let it out. He had to let it out!

“AHHHH!!!” Todoroki’s quirk exploded. One half of his body became engulfed in a gigantic fiery blaze while his other side expelled a cloud of icy mist that created threatening spikes that seemed to protrude from the ground.

Both Hinata and Tatsuki did nothing. They simply stepped away from the commotion and watched the struggling teenager as he wailed in agony, crunching into himself. The pain of his unrestrained quirk being the only thing evading his reality.

“Fascinating.” Hinata proclaimed, his eyes glistening at the spectacle developing before him, feeling the mixture of hot and ice as it diffused into the air, “Now, let’s see what else my little concoction can do. Stand up, Todoroki.”

The young hero stopped, his screams of agony seizing. His quirk continued to bubble uncontrollably within his skin, but something shifted in his reality. Everything became muted and almost disconnected. He felt like he was floating, no longer in control of his own body.

Stand up.

His body moved without his consent.

Wait…what!?

He silently panicked, feeling his muscles twitch and move beyond his control.

At that moment he knew. Something was wrong…something was very very wrong.

His head felt clouded, becoming lost in a surging haze. But he had to remain conscious cause right now, to his horror, there was someone else in the pilot seat. Or more precisely, someone else puppeteering his movements.

No…no! Snap out of it!

He urged his mind to get out, to escape, watching in terror at the dimmed and fuzzed-over world in front of him. He watched as his body stood upright, staring ahead. Todoroki trembled from within his body, remembering in absolute clarity the similarities of this sensation. This felt like being under her quirk…but this was not her. This was so much different than hers. The way he felt, it wasn’t as relaxing as Hex’s, it felt sluggish and frustratingly mute but at the same time, his adrenaline and quirk were pumping at astronomical levels.

Hinata’s quirk…he can create drugs and medicines as long as he knows what it is made of.

That prick—he did this. This is his work.

Wake up!!

He had to get out of whatever Hinata did to him.

But no matter how much he screamed or begged, nothing would snap him out of this drug-induced trance.  

“Looks like it is working. Amazing what some ideo trigger and scopolamine can do. With some of my personal modifications of course,” Todoroki could hear his echoing voice, “Now, Todoroki. I want you to kill your sister!”

What?!

As soon as the order was received, Todoroki sprang into action. His quirk went wild, exploding and destroying his immediate surroundings. The pain of it, the pain of feeling both ice and fire being forcefully expelled out of him was monumental. Todoroki couldn’t do anything to stop it, his body moved on its own, and to his horror, his auto-piloted self was moving toward Fuyumi.

No…No!! STOP!!

He extended his arms, palms facing her. Crystals began to form, merging with his fire.

No!!

He gazed at Fuyumi, tears running down her face, her eyes almost yelling at him to stop.

But Todoroki couldn’t, no matter how much he screamed and cursed he kept moving.

Don’t do this! Please stop!!!

But it was too late. A fiery ice spike exploded from his hand and zipped through the air toward the defenseless woman. In one swift motion, the spike met flesh and burrowed deep into her abdomen. At that exact moment, the haze disappeared. He was back in his body…he could think straight. But now, with his mind fully intact, he could clearly see the damage his own hands just committed.

“No…”

Blood spluttered out of Fuyumi’s mouth, staining the gag with her own crimson substance. Her head slumped downward, her body going slack. Her eyes quickly lost their color until they became nothing but a sightless sheen.

“No—AHH!” Todoroki attempted to reach her but his quirk, it was still going haywire.

More spikes flew throughout the room which were immediately melted by the explosive fire.

This was too much.

He needed this to stop.

Fuyumi.

She’s—she’s dead…

Because of him!

“Alright, that’s enough.”

Another prick to his wrist—this time whatever it was, was instantaneous.

Todoroki paused. His quirk was beginning to calm down, a sigh of relief almost escaped him, the horrors were finally over. But something else was at play.

He stood there, he looked at his hands through watery eyes, swaying from the overflowing adrenaline and the beginning effects of quirk overuse. He was so tired…very tired.

Wait. This was not natural. Todoroki knew in an instant that something sinister was at play. Quickly, he shook his head, urging the shift in his senses to halt.

But whatever was injected into him was taking hold of his mind and body. He swayed and swayed until he could no longer hold his heavy body. Promptly, he plopped onto the ground.

“No…Fu—yumi…” He whispered, his words slurring.

He tried to crawl, ignoring how the blood seeped out of her and cascaded down in rivers toward him, staining his clothes in red.

He had to reach her. He had to. He wriggled across the ground, dragging himself forward with his arms while his legs strained to push him along. But he got nowhere. His body was getting numb, and his extremities felt like they were fusing onto the ground. Worse, his exhaustion was increasing. A film of sleep was enveloping his senses, urging him to submit.

“You shouldn’t have disobeyed me, young man,” Hinata spoke walking over to the struggling teenager, “The next time that happens, it’ll be somebody else you love.”

Todoroki’s movement seized, too tired to keep going. He lay on the bloody ground, defeated.

Tears flowed, but he didn’t cry. He wanted to. He wanted to wail and shout at the gods above. The emotions surged through him, wanting to explode into a cacophony of anguished weeps.

“You know, you had the choice. You could have followed what I said. You could have simply hurt her, and she would have lived. But you did not follow through and instead decided to disobey me. So, you forced me to act, and look what happened.” Hinata continued, alluding to the slumped figure.

Todoroki tried to look at him, but his eyes were blurring.

“Remember, Todoroki. If you continue to be a hero, this is what will happen. Heroic actions will kill so might as well do as you are told cause if not, we will intervene. You could save them if you follow, better than the latter, isn’t it?”

Todoroki didn’t know what to do, what to say, or what to think. He killed her…all because he didn’t follow his order. He could have simply harmed her, and she would have lived but instead, he let him—no, he killed her!

Cause…heroes…

Heroes…

Heroes…being a hero…

…kills.

“Maybe a good sleep will help you think about your actions. You decide what kind of person you want to be, what your priority is.”

And with those words, Todoroki promptly passed out, his eyes closing and engulfing him in a blanket of darkness.

He surrendered to sleep, unaware of the lifeless figure whose hair wasn’t white with red streaks—it was dark, bearing no resemblance to her at all.

Chapter Text

“How unfortunate,” Hinata remarked dryly, looking at the slumped individual on the chair and the unconscious teenager lying motionless on the ground, “This unnecessary death didn’t need to happen…if only he listened. Oh well, hopefully, he learned his lesson.”

“So…” Hinata heard footsteps, he turned to see Tatsuki approaching him, “That thing you made, looks like it worked, huh?”

“Oh, yeah,” He rummaged through his pockets and pulled out a small, clear, and rectangular container. He flicked the clip-on lid off, opening it. Then, using the needle that protruded out from his finger, he pierced and pulled out a thin, transparent square, “These things…oh it sure worked. And better than I expected. That hallucinogenic drug I created and then concentrated into these little films sure are potent. It was hard but I’m glad it targeted his visual and auditory perception, exactly what I wanted.”

He walked over to the dead body of a young woman, blood spewing from the location of the injury, “I wasn’t sure who he was going to see but as soon as I saw his reaction I knew it was someone he cared for, which I wanted. Once he confirmed it was his sister, that is when I played with his sense of morality. Let him understand the consequences of his choices, either do as I say or don’t, and see what being a hero does to those he cares.”

As the villain spoke, people clad in black walked into the arena. Quickly, they began working on cleaning up and removing the body from the chair. Two individuals pulled the brown-haired woman out of her restraints, while another brought over a body bag and swiftly stuffed the civilian inside.

As the two villains watched, Hinata chuckled, his mouth forming into a sinister smile, “Now he’ll believe that he killed his sister when she wasn’t here all along. Instead, he killed an innocent victim which is still an action despised by heroes. Oh, Todoroki, you wanted to fight me, resist me, and do everything you could to stop your eventual fall. But you are already breaking under my hands!” He concluded, clutching his hand to symbolize his point.   

“Yeah,” Tatsuki agreed, “I knew that pipsqueak would be the first to break. And that explosion user will soon follow right behind him.”

Hinata nodded, “I knew targeting his family and bringing up his family’s legacy was a good idea. It sure allowed the perfect negative reinforcement for our dear hero. As for Bakugo, he’ll be a little difficult to work with. But I have something planned out for him, a thought-out strategy meant to break his stubborn personality…nonetheless, phase one is coming along nicely.”

“Indeed, well, I should take that boy back to his cell,” Tatsuki said walking over to Todoroki. He kneeled, grabbed him, and hurled the boy over his shoulder, “Oh, one more thing, the drugs you gave him…will he be, okay? It felt like a lot—it’s best we don’t damage him beyond repair, you know?”

“Oh, he’ll be fine. I administered an ideo trigger and then gave him a sedative to subdue him. I made it so the chemical compound of that sedative doesn’t interact terribly with the trigger drug. Well…at least enough so it doesn’t kill him, but I can’t control the side effects it’ll produce. Ideo trigger is a magnificent drug, but it sure has its nasty side effects, and well with the sedative—let’s just say our little hero won’t have a pleasant time once he wakes up. Maybe the consequences will dig deep into his mind,” Hinata explained, clearly enjoying the sinister outcome of his creation, “Oh he’ll learn…he will indeed learn.”

Tatsuki chuckled, keeping his hold on Todoroki’s limp body strong against his grip, “He is going to be magnificent to work with. Your ways never fail to amaze me, Hinata. Time after time you’ve swayed every single person to our side; these two won’t be any different.”

“Oh yes, of course,” Hinata adjusted the belt containing his vials, “It’s funny to see all of them try to outsmart or even attempt to escape us, but in the end, they all lose. Those two may be powerful—quite powerful for their age—but the mind is a fragile thing. Hit it the right way and it’ll crumble just like that,” He gestured, raising one fist in front of his face and bringing the other hand down to clasp it, mimicking a crushing blow to emphasize his point.

“Fear, threats, desperation…all of that can do wonders at manipulating the mind. Then you add my quirk and your brute strength, Tatsuki, and we have our obedient little employees,” Hinata concluded, his hand wrapped behind his back, “Well, I’ve done enough talking. You can go Tatsuki, I’ll make sure things get cleaned up here. I’ll go pick up Bakugo this afternoon…or evening depending on my preparations.”

“Sounds good, let me know if you need anything,” Tatsuki implied.

After that, Tatsuki promptly left, leaving the arena in complete disarray behind him. Once the door closed, signifying his companion’s leave, Hinata turned to look at the cleanup occurring around him. There were personnel everywhere. Some were cleaning up the ice produced by Todoroki’s quirk while others were mopping up the puddle of blood left by the woman.

Hinata walked over to the body bag and looked at the black encasing; he smiled, “I do wonder what her name was. Oh, well.”

Knowing that everything was going smoothly, he made his leave, ready to make his preparations for his next pawn. Upon reaching the back door, he grasped the knob and grinned with cold menace.

“What a bummer…taken away so young. Oh, Todoroki, your ‘sister’ had a whole life ahead of her.” He said, opening the door and stepping outside, “Taken away…all thanks to you.”

Bakugo was getting angsty. He paced the cell, his mind running at miles per second. He knew Todoroki hadn’t been gone for long, but to him, it felt like an eternity. There was no clock in their cell and of course, he hadn’t had a phone for days. His perception of time was all over the place, the only way he could see that time had passed was through the position of the shadows casting from the pillars, letting him know the sun’s position.

“Icy Hot…” He whispered, occasionally glancing at the metal door, hoping his classmates would walk in with his sanity still intact.

In all honesty, Bakugo was worried. Todoroki had promised he wouldn’t break under the villains' hand but…he wasn’t sure how long that resolve would hold. Todoroki has a history of abuse and trauma caused by his dysfunctional childhood. If these goons target that and pinpoint his most sensitive spots, then it’ll be game over. Todoroki’s barriers will fall. Yet, he hoped Todoroki had a defensive mechanism in place, that no matter what they say or what they do, he wouldn’t let whatever they force into him get into his head.

Bakugo tsked. He rubbed his eyes, troubled.

He really hoped so…he needed him to escape this place, he couldn’t do this by himself. Plus, he wasn’t going to leave him here. What would their classmates say?

What would Midoriya say?

Even if Todoroki was a target at point-blank range, he was not going to let anything happen to him. This fight was one that the two of them needed to fight together. They can’t save Midoriya if one of them is not in their sound mind…they just can’t. Additionally, Todoroki is one of Midoriya’s closest friends, and the thought of facing him after failing to save him would be unbearable.

So, he had to ensure that the two of them fought. No matter what.

As Bakugo continued his slow pacing, the stifling silence of the enclosure gave him plenty of time to ruminate. The “what ifs” in his mind were roaming uncontrollably, swirling without end.

Hydra.

Hinata’s quirk.

The mysteries of Tatsuki’s powers.

Where they were.

There were so many questions and so many unknowns. They are battling a sophisticated organization, one that seems to plan their actions deliberately and without fail. He didn’t know if their plan would work, there were so many holes in their haphazardly created ploy. But he will fight because Midoriya would fight if he were here. And he will remind Todoroki to do the same, no matter what these villains may attempt.

Bakugo chuckled, “He’s fine…he’s Todoroki…he’ll be okay,” He stated, trying to redirect his anxious thoughts.

He had to trust that even if Todoroki was on his own, he would stick to the plan and push forward, that he was strong enough to resist the villains' influence.

“It’s okay. Nothing will—”

But…he spoke too soon.

Bakugo paused his aimless walking, his action disturbed by the loud sounds of doors unlocking. The young hero straightened; his eyes locked at the entrance.

Someone was coming. It could be Todoroki, or it could be the villains, or it could be someone else they haven’t met. Even so, Bakugo prepared himself, ready to face whoever or whatever was behind those doors. His muscles were still mute from the drugs, and his energy was frustratingly low, nonetheless, he stood ready. As long as he could stand…as long as his heart continued to beat…he would remain strong and stand above these degenerate villains.

The door opened; his eyes locked on his new visitor. Instantly, his eyes bulged in shock upon seeing who it was.

“No…” Bakugo whispered. His clutched hands relaxed, unable to perceive what he was witnessing, “Icy Hot…”

Tatsuki stood at the entrance, his towering figure casting an ominous shadow across the room. Draped over his shoulder was none other than Todoroki, his head, and arms lolling lifelessly, swaying with each movement the villain made.

“How—what did you do to him?” Bakugo asked, his voice wavering, “What the hell did you do to him!”

Tatsuki simply smiled at Bakugo’s clear distress, “He learned his lesson, that is what happened.”

The villain stepped into the room and carelessly removed Todoroki from his shoulder. Without warning, he dropped him onto the ground, his body hitting the concrete ground with a resounding thump.

“Hey! What the hell!” Panicked, he rushed over to Todoroki, “Icy Hot!”

He kneeled and shook his shoulder but there was no response. Immediately, he looked up at the large man and snarled, “What the hell did you do to him?!”

The guy simply smiled at him, not a single word leaving his mouth. This infuriated Bakugo, “Say something you idiot!!”

“B—‘kugo…” Bakugo jumped. His attention instantly snapped toward the hot and ice user.

“T-Todoroki?” He analyzed him, feeling a wave of unease at the unsettling sight before him. His classmate’s eyes were semi-opened, glassy, and unseeing. But it wasn’t just his unnatural gaze that worried the teenager, the body tremors coming from Todoroki were utterly concerning.

“What did you—do to him?” He asked again, this time his voice quavering.

Tatsuki grabbed the handle of the metal door and pulled, “Let’s just say his training went splendidly well. Make sure you’re ready, Hinata will come to get you later today,” With that, he stepped out of the cell, the heavy doors sliding shut behind him with a decisive clang, locking them inside once more.

Bakugo looked at the door dumbfounded as the sound of metal spread and dissipated into the walls of their enclosure. He was left with more questions than answers, but he couldn’t dwell on them because there, before him, was his classmate who he knew was not doing okay.

His body was trembling, and his breaths were shallow and quick. His gaze was clouded and distant as if he were drifting.

“Todoroki, are you—” The explosion quirk user reached but stopped upon seeing his eyes; they were completely blown out. At that moment, he knew—Todoroki was drugged.

Something terrible had happened when they took him out.

He had to know what occurred while he was with them.

“Todoroki…what—what happened?” Bakugo asked, terrified, “What did they do to you?”

Bakugo waited for a response but all that he could hear were Todoroki’s whimpers and his trembling skin rubbing against his clothes. He was about to repeat his question, but then he spoke.

“Fuyumi…” Todoroki whispered.

“Huh?” Bakugo asked.

“F—Fuyumi…F—Fuyumi…” Todoroki repeated, this time louder, “No…Fuyumi!”

At that moment, Todoroki’s eyes snapped open and, in an instant, tried to sit, his hands shaking uncontrollably and exasperating his panicked look. But his arms falter before him, he falls onto the cold, hard concrete, his weakened limbs unable to sustain the weight of his lead-weight body.

“I—‘illed her… she’s ‘ead…” Todoroki attempted to say, his words slurring dangerously.

Bakugo listened but was unable to pick up what he was saying, but the utterance of his sister’s name had him worried, “What—Icy Hot, I don’t know what the hell you are saying. What about Fuyumi? What happened?!”

He knew he should remain calm to not further agitate his classmate, but his heart was hammering against his chest. He was taken out and brought somewhere to complete some kind of training and now he was back—drugged, trembling, and talking incoherently about his sister.

Wait.

His eyes went wide.

Did they target his family?

“Todoroki…please say something!” He urged.

Bakugo watched as Todoroki squirmed along the ground, his movements slow and sluggish. To the explosion quirk user, it was evident that the teenager’s limbs felt like they were wrapped in invisible chains, holding him down. Again, he tried to sit up but to his demise, he simply fell back with a weak grunt.

“Todoroki, what—”

“SHE’S DEAD!” Todoroki shouted.

Bakugo’s lips sealed shut. His eyes went wide, taking on a haunted look.

“S-She’s…what?” He didn’t want to believe what he just heard. Maybe this was just nonsense rambling produced by his delirious state.

“B’kugo…she’s ‘ead…I ‘illed her!” He repeated, his words thick and muddled.

Though most of it was hard to comprehend, those final words were crystal clear.

“No…how—no, that isn’t right…Icy Hot, that can’t be true! They are playing with you! Getting into your head! That is what they want you to see! You can’t believe something like that, what they are saying isn’t tr—”

“I saw it with m’own eyes—I did it! She w’as there, in front—of me. She was all—tied up and…’elpless. Hinata—he—told me to ‘urt her but I—refused. Then I felt—a prick on m’wrist and everything—went all weird,” Todoroki paused, taking in quick and shallow breaths, “M’quirk…it went crazy—then I heard Hinata—he told me to kill ‘er and—I did. I couldn’t…control—it.”

Bakugo listened in disbelief. He sat there, rigid with terror. This was bad…this was worse than bad. This all could be a ruse, a ploy to get under Todoroki’s skin. But the way he explained it, the way his emotions fluttered with each utterance of his words, made it believable. He doesn’t know how, but the villains captured Fuyumi and forced Todoroki to kill her. But by the sounds of it, the action was forced on him after he disobeyed the first command to hurt her.

And then there was the “prick on his wrist”. He glanced at the bracelets wrapped tightly around his wrists, a chill ran down his spine.

A drug that made his quirk go haywire and controlled his movements…and possibly his mind.

“Trigger…” He whispered.

They must’ve used trigger on him, but regarding the control aspect, he wasn’t sure how that happened. Unless Hinata used his quirk to make the trigger and added some kind of substance to influence his susceptibility. Bakugo crunched his eyes with an anguished tsked. So, this guy is capable of influencing their actions through chemistry. It’s different from what Hex could do but still…this villain has something that can control them. This just made things so much more complicated; Bakugo should have known that a guy whose quirk is creating drugs could do something like that.

And these things on his wrist and ankles, they are the entry points. Bakugo’s hands shook; have they been pumping drugs into their system this entire time? Does he come into their cell when they are asleep to fill these up? Are they remote-controlled? Questions upon questions flew through Bakugo’s head. This was a barrier they did not expect. How were they going to move on with their plan when this guy could push a button and incapacitate them at his leisure? Or worse, do something that could make resisting them harder than it already is.

“B-Bakugo…” The explosion-quirk user shook his head. He couldn’t think about that right now, he’ll have time to ponder on this later. Right now, he needed to help his classmate.

“Okay, Icy Hot. I—you need to understand that Hinata has a quirk that can create drugs. There is a p-possibility that what you saw wasn’t real. You are clearly out of it, that villain drugged you!”

“Bakugo…I didn’t—feel the p’wick when—I walked in…” Tears began to form, “It was real—it was real!”

Crap. Bakugo mentally cursed.

So, there might’ve not been a drug at play that made him believe it was his sister. But still, after what he had experienced and witnessed, anything is fair game here. He won’t believe that he did such an action unless he sees the body himself.

Bakugo was about to speak but suddenly, Todoroki began to whimper and moan in obvious pain. The suffering teenager tried to move, a fetal attempt to do something other than feebly squirm along the cold, concrete floor.

“It hurts…” Todoroki wept, “It hurts!”

The events with Hinata and Tatsuki weighed heavily on his mind, but now a new sensation was surfacing—something Todoroki hadn’t felt before, surging through him with a fierce intensity.

“AHHH! Why—it hurts!” Todoroki wailed. His hands moved to his head, clutching his hair, while his legs rose into a fetal position, “What’s—happening…”

His senses felt subdued as if he were submerged in fog, and his limbs felt leaden and unresponsive. But something hurt, beneath the numbness something unbearable throbbed deep within. It was a searing agony, as though his body were being consumed by flames while encased in ice. Every nerve screamed at him, feeling as if pounds of dry ice were being pressed against his skin. It wasn’t just on the surface—he could feel the bitter cold eating away from the inside, amplifying his suffering with every breath. This is similar to what he felt when he overused his quirk when both ice and hot had reached their limit. But this was worse…so much worse.

The phantom sensations plagued his entire body. Todoroki cried, hallowing in anguish. He weakly pulled at his hair, managing to rip strands of his white and red locks, all in a feeble attempt to stop the all-consuming agony. But it didn’t stop. The pain ravaged on, and he couldn’t do anything; he could barely move or attempt something—anything to stop this overwhelming sensation.

At one point he gazed at Bakugo, his eyes filled with worry. He began to cry, involuntary whimpers escaping his lips. Tears of pain ran down his cheeks, landing on the floor with soft pitter-patters.

“Todoroki—what is happening? What freaking hurts!?” Bakugo asked, his fear skyrocketing. Todoroki said nothing, his whimpers and occasional hiccups being the only sounds that came out of his mouth.

“Todoroki…what hurts…” He asked again, calmer this time.

Todoroki tried to listen, to respond to him. But the pain was so intense, drowning out every thought and leaving him paralyzed. On the other hand, Bakugo sat frozen, feeling utterly helpless. His fists clenched, but there was nothing he could do. Todoroki’s anguished cries echoed through the room, each one like a dagger twisting deeper into Bakugo’s chest.

“Make it…stop…please!” Todoroki begged.

“I—don’t know how,” Bakugo said, “J-Just breathe…it’ll pass you just have to stay strong, okay?”

“It hurts…”

“I know it does…just focus on your breathing…” Bakugo closed in and placed a hand on his forehead, he flinched after feeling how hot it was. Todoroki was burning up, “Crap…I’ll-I’ll be right back.”

He stood up and walked over to the bag that contained their extra clothes. He grabbed one of the long-sleeve shirts and ripped off one of the sleeves. Swiftly, he rushed over to the bathroom and turned on the faucet, letting the water cool as low as it could go. He ran the piece of fabric on the water, turned off the faucet, and wrung the water out.

“Okay.”

Once completed, he rushed over to Todoroki and sat back down.

“This should help,” Bakugo commented, placing the cool fabric on his forehead. Todoroki let out a weak whimper as the icy chill of the cloth pressed against his skin, the cold seeping deep into his body. His eyes squeezed shut, his face twisted in agony as he tried desperately to block out the relentless pain.

Bakugo took a deep sigh, watching Todoroki as he took deep, shaky breaths.

“Stay strong, Todoroki. This will pass…d-don’t give up.” He tried to comfort him.

However, that was easier said than done. Todoroki just witnessed something absolutely horrifying…he doesn’t know how he will act once the effects of whatever he was given wares off. This might’ve done it; this could have been what broke the barrier. And even if it didn’t, this experience could have created various cracks in his glass casing, ready to break if another disturbance hit it.

“Dammit…this is going to be harder than I thought,” He whispered to himself. He focused on Todoroki, gazing at his flushed features. He grabbed the towel, feeling how hot it already was. He ran to the bathroom and doused it in cold water.

He returned and once again, he placed the cloth back on his forehead, “You need to stay strong, Icy Hot. Please if you are not going to do it for me, then do it for him. Do it for Deku. T-That’s what you promised, right?”

He waited for a response, but nothing came, Todoroki’s soft murmurs and whimpers were the only things that came out as a response.

“Stay strong…please,” He looked at the small, barred window, “The plan—we must stick to it. So, don’t give up.”

He wasn’t sure if Todoroki was listening with the cocktail of drugs making him delirious and his unusual symptoms affecting his train of thought. Nonetheless, he continued talking, hoping that his words would at least reach the depths of his subconscious.

“Heroes…kill…”

Bakugo stopped, hearing whispering.

“Icy Hot?”

“Heroes…being a hero…kills.”

Bakugo’s eyes widened, shocked. Was he hearing him correctly?

“What the hell.”

No, this is just the fever talking, nothing else. He can’t really mean that…right?

“It’s fine, Todoroki. Just breathe, it’ll go away,”

As quickly as it came, his mumbling stopped, going silent.

“Okay.”

Yup, he'd have to ask him about this once he was back in his right mind.

He didn’t want to face it; he didn’t want to believe it. They haven’t—no, they shouldn’t have broken him already…not this easily. They promised, he promised that they wouldn’t go down as easily. This can’t be anything more than the ramblings of a feverish mind. But still, worry etched him.

“Stay strong, dammit. You’re Shoto Todoroki, you keep fighting no matter what so don’t let this change you! Don’t let them defeat you!” He ordered.

Todoroki’s eyes opened, he glanced at Bakugo but did not respond. Later, his eyes fluttered shut, his breathing slowing as his limbs grew limp, his struggling coming to a halt.

He promptly passed out.

Bakugo sighed, running a hand down his face.

Being a hero…kills.

He really hoped he didn’t mean that.

“Dammit…Icy Hot—what the hell did they do to you?”

The room was silent. Todoroki’s wails no longer replaced the silence that constantly roamed the barren place. Now, all he could hear was the all-to-familiar shutters from the winds blowing against the window, the sounds of the concrete settling, and the deep ins and outs from Todoroki’s breathing.

On top of that, there was his breathing—his rapid and shallow breathing that he could hear echo among the walls. He did not notice how fast it got, too enthralled with the heat of the moment. He briefly closed his eyes and focused on his breathing, feeling the up and down of his chest leveling out, letting the sensation calm him down while at the same time allowing his erratic thoughts to seize its frenzy.

There was so much happening and so many questions. Primarily on what they did to Todoroki; the damage that was done, and the level of threat they were now facing.

He couldn’t deny it—he was scared.

Once Todoroki wakes up, will he still be him? Have they broken him beyond repair…like what Hex did to Deku?

Bakugo shook his head. No, he couldn’t ponder on the negatives. He was good at beating sense into people, he would do it on Todoroki if he needed to. Also, in that small amount of time, they couldn't have fully broken his classmate. There’s no way. It might be the early stages, but if he can intervene now, he can stop it before it spirals out of control and keep him from losing his mind.

He’ll do it because…he was not going to repeat that experience again.  

He refuses to stand by and watch someone lose themselves, powerless to do anything.

Bakugo scooted over to his unconscious classmate and reached to grab the cloth. Then, with the other hand, he touched his forehead; he recoiled; it was still hot.

“Tsk!”

This wasn’t working.

He looked around. There had to be somewhere or something that could help lower this fever, anything. But there was nothing…well, there were the concrete walls. When he slept, he could feel how the cold seemed to seep through the impenetrable barrier. That could help, he could move him closer to the wall and let the chill bring some relief to his feverish body.

He glanced at Todoroki, his whole body was flushed, and a faint mist seemed to spew from his skin. His quirk must still be running rampant inside him, but what puzzled him was that his power wasn’t being activated. Shouldn’t trigger be causing him to lash out? But then, a thought struck him.

“Sedatives.” He whispered.

That would make sense. They had to stop his trigger-induced rampage somehow and it seemed like sedatives were the desired choice at that time. With these contraptions they had on, they could have easily electrocuted him, but they probably didn’t want to risk him getting injured or worse, killed.

How kind.

Well, that explains why he couldn’t move, why he was struggling to speak, and why his quirk wasn’t activating even when Todoroki was in clear distress. They drugged him with trigger and then soon after subdued him with a sedative. His body was still reacting to the trigger, making his quirk spiral out of control, unable to regulate the hot and cold forces surging within him. And since there’s a sedative in his system, he can’t release the built-up power since it's being suppressed, leaving him trapped in this unbearable pain produced by his already powerful quirk factor.

On top of that, the sedative rendered him powerless and unresponsive. As a depressant, it sapped his energy, leaving his senses dull and his thoughts muddled, making it impossible to summon the strength needed to release his quirk.

This would explain the fever, the clammy hands, and the mist forming around him. Psychologically, he can’t control his power, so his body was reacting instinctively to keep him alive.

Something like this would kill him, any other person experimenting with such a concoction would have sent him to his demise. But he was breathing. He wasn’t dying which brought some relief to the teenager.

Seems like what they gave him was perfectly balanced, enough to ensure the desired effects despite the horrifying side effects it brought.

This villain truly knew his chemistry.

“Ugh! Dammit!”

Troubled, he tried to pick up Todoroki, but as soon as he elevated him from the ground, his arms faltered. He cursed, bothered by how weak he felt. They’ve been held captive for…about a week already? He couldn’t believe how much of his energy had been drained. Although, part of the reason could be them. Who knows, knowing how Hinata can drug them without him or Tatsuki showing up, there is a likelihood that they’re being pumped with something to limit their movements.

Bakugo sighed, “Well, then, I guess I have to drag you.”

He removed the cloth from his forehead and draped it over his shoulder. Afterward, he wrapped his arms around Todoroki’s shoulders and slowly dragged him over to his bed. Leaving him passed out on the cold concrete wasn’t ideal. Sure, the chill might help with the fever, but he needed comfort too. Bakugo figured he'd move his bedding closer to the wall to give him some relief.

Bakugo pulled with all his might, huffing and puffing as he did, “Man…even after everything you are still heavy as hell.”

After a few minutes spent adjusting his grip and slowly pulling Todoroki, he eventually reached their beds. He gently lowered his head and shoulder onto the ground, then diverted his focus over to the futon.

“Okay, I just need to—put his bed closer to the wall,” Bakugo said through pants.

He grabbed the edge of the bedding and moved it, so it lay vertically, that way the right side was against the wall instead of the upper section where the head rested.

Bakugo felt winded. This irritated the young hero; he shouldn’t be this fatigued over something so trivial. This place is really making him weaker by the second. He had to fix that—because even if they managed to escape, they wouldn’t get far if he collapsed halfway.

He kept this in mind. This place is big, he can definitely keep himself occupied by doing some workouts. He just hoped they wouldn’t drug him to the point of catatonia.

“Alright, done. Now, Todoroki…” He crouched and with one swift motion, picked Todoroki up, gritting his teeth as he did. Immediately, he plopped him onto his bed, more violently than he expected, “Sorry, half-and-half.”

He ensured he was lying with his back against the wall, wanting him to be as close to the cold as possible. He watched for any signs of awareness but even with all the moving and jostling, he did not budge. He remained deeply unaware of his surroundings.

“Alright,” He grasped the cloth from his shoulder, “Gonna run this under some cold water, and then I’ll be back.”

He rushed over to the bathroom, turned on the faucet, and ran the cloth under the cold water. Once finished, he quickly made his way over to Todoroki’s side. He pressed the cool fabric to his forehead. The teenager let out a weak whimper at the sudden sensation.

“It’s just water, you're fine,” He mumbled, trying to comfort him.

Todoroki seemed to have listened because at those words his muscles relaxed, and his whimpers minimized. His breathing went back to deep and melodic patterns, almost peaceful and tranquil.

Noticing that Todoroki had calmed down, he walked over and sat down on his bed, his back against the wall. He pulled his legs toward his chest and rested his chin on top of his knees, contemplating.

So much has happened and Bakugo did not know how to make any of it out. First, Todoroki’s sister might have been kidnapped and killed. He wanted to believe that wasn’t the case…but he wasn’t sure. There is no way to confirm such an event didn’t happen. Secondly, he now realizes that Hinata possesses methods to control others and can inject drugs through the devices on their wrists and ankles, which complicates things. Additionally, he knows how to manipulate his quirk to create the precise combination of chemicals needed to achieve his desired goals. And finally, the state of Todoroki’s mind after what transpired is still up in the air.

He wanted to devise a different plan, something to address all these obstacles. But his mind was running blank. He didn’t know what to do…there were so many roadblocks. At this point, all they could do was stick to their original plan and endure whatever they threw at them. Pretend to break but not actually break. But he knew that was going to prove difficult; Todoroki's situation made that painfully clear.

He scanned the desolate room, his mind ruminating. He could…perfect their current plan, and increase its success. He analyzed their enclosure, trying to piece something together. But instead, he ran into mental block after mental block. With a frustrated growl, his fist clenched on his side, and in a sudden burst of emotion, he slammed his fist into the bedding beside him, feeling utterly defeated.

“Deku…” He whispered, his eyes tearing up.

Deku would know what to do. If he were here, he would have crafted a comprehensive strategy outlining every possible way to survive this place. In fact, he would have created a plan for that plan!

And even if he didn’t know, he would’ve known how to comfort Todoroki. He would’ve known how to speak to him, what to say to calm him down. He has no idea how to do that, he is terrible at the whole comforting thing. But Deku is quite the expert at it, guess that’s one of the benefits of being an empath.

Granted, he would not wish such a fate on him, but this situation is better than being alone and forced to become someone he despises. At least if he were here, he’d know how he was doing. He’d known with his own eyes if Deku was hurt if he was in pain.

But he’s not here. He’s left to face this alone, the one responsible for ensuring they don’t lose their minds.

Bakugo hugged his legs, bringing them tightly toward his chest. He could feel the tears beginning to fall. Quickly, he wiped them off only to be presented with more of his developing waterworks.  

He knew he had to be strong, but fear gnawed at him. So many unknowns loomed ahead; he wasn’t sure if he’d be able to protect Todoroki—or even himself—from these villains. The thought of watching Todoroki succumb to their methods haunted him…he never wanted to witness such a horror again.

“You have to try, Katsuki. You have to…try.”

He had to do his best. He couldn’t give up. Everything may seem impossible, but hope wasn’t completely lost. He needed to keep in mind that Todoroki can and will survive this, they both will. He may not be Deku, but he can certainly spark determination in others. Yes, his methods may seem harsh but if it works then he will do it.

Whatever happens, whatever they face, he will make sure their plan steers in the right direction. He will ensure that Todoroki remembers his goal, even if he needs to beat that point into him.

Because no matter what, they will not submit.

They will not give in.

They are heroes, and heroes never give up.

For the rest of the afternoon, he focused on rebuilding his lost strength. He engaged in a variety of strength exercises, determined to preserve all he had worked so hard to achieve. However, the lingering sluggishness made even walking feel like a monumental effort. Plus, his haphazardly created exercise regime helped keep his mind from spiraling into the depths of negativity.

Through it all, he continuously checked on Todoroki. He checked his pulse, re-wet the cloth, and moved him whenever he shifted too far from the chillness of the wall.

Little by little, the mist around his body began to subside and his hands were becoming less clammy but no matter what Bakugo attempted, the teenager remained deep in the depths of unconsciousness.  

Upon finishing a set of pushups, he sat down and rubbed the sweat from his forehead with his shirt. He looked at the window and noticed the faint orange hues as well as the descending shadows.

Looks like it's evening, probably around 7 pm?

He stood up and made his way to the bathroom. Turning on the faucet, he cupped his hands and drank the water that collected in his palms. It tasted musty, stale, but it was better than dying of dehydration in this place. Just as he was about to splash some on his face, a sudden noise from the door caught his attention.

Quickly, he rushed out and stood in front of the door, his body on the defensive.

The latching sounds of locks unlocking filled the room. Soon, the door opened, and on the other side was the villain from before.

“Well, good to see you again, Bakugo,” Tatsuki said, crossing his arms with a smug etched across his face.

“You bastard!” With his hands tightly in fist he was ready to pounce on him and wipe that stupid grin off his face, but in an instant, Tatsuki pulled out a small black remote and flashed it in front of Bakugo’s face.

“I would remain still if I were you. You know what will happen if you don’t.” Tatsuki explained, balancing the device between his fingers, waving it back and forth like a pendulum.

Bakugo’s gaze followed the swinging black remoted. Immediately, he shuddered, the memory of the horrible sensation suddenly crashing into him. He relaxed his arms, stopping his predetermined actions.

“Good, boy,” Tatsuki commented. He glanced over Bakugo’s shoulder and saw Todoroki lying motionless on the bed. A smirk crept across the villain’s face, “Poor Todoroki. I almost feel sorry for him. If only he listened. If he had, then none of this would have happened. Oh well, maybe this experience will be a good learning opportunity for him,” He chuckled.

Bakugo snarled, “Shut the hell up you piece of shit!”

He wanted more than anything to rip those words out of his mouth. He wanted to hold him down and punch him until he begged for mercy. His body was itching to do it, to go forth with what his mind desired. But he couldn’t risk it. One look at his wrists was enough to remind him—if he tried, the unimaginable would happen. There was no telling what horrors would await him.

Instead, he followed and remained standing, his posture and his expression showing his true disgust of this villain—of this place.

“Wow, watch your language, young man. How about you save that spunk for your training, which lucky for you, starts very soon.”

My training. He thought.

Crap. He completely forgot that he still had to go out for his so-called training.

“Come on. Let’s get going, Hinata is waiting for you. And don’t make me use force to get you out of here,” Tatsuki informed, alluding to the bo staff strapped along his back.

Bakugo looked at Tatsuki and glanced over at Todoroki. He didn’t want to leave him, not in this state. But he couldn’t disobey him. If he did, the consequences could be brutal—either he’d get hurt, or worse, Todoroki would suffer, and both would impede their plans. So, reluctantly, he stepped out of his cell, following Tatsuki’s orders.

“I’m glad you’re understanding your place. Let’s go,” Tatsuki closed the door, locking as soon as it latched, “Hinata has something special planned out for you so rather not keep him waiting.”

Tatsuki walked forward, Bakugo following.

Something special. He thought.

Shivers ran down his spine, terrified as to what this “special training” could be.

Nonetheless, he will fight.

“Don’t give up.” He whispered.

He will repeat this to himself.

“Don’t give up.”

“DON’T give up.”

Whatever it is, whatever Hinata had in store, it will not sway him.

He will remain strong and above else…

He will not give up.

Chapter Text

Bakugo walked in silence, keeping his gaze down. Tatsuki strode ahead of him, his deliberate strides echoing sharply off the concrete flooring with each heavy step. The hallway stretched for what felt like miles. The chill from the cold concrete walls grazed against Bakugo’s skin, and the flickering florescent lights shined an unnatural glow on the lifeless place, the faint buzz creating a droning that seemed to deepen the silence around him.

He wasn’t shackled, offering him ample freedom to move without restrictions. In a different scenario, he would run, he would’ve used his quirk and freed himself from this prison. But the biting cold from the metal bracelets pressed against his skin, reminding him of what lay ahead of him if he attempted such an action. So, he kept his arms crossed, glancing at the unyielding device, aware of the slow blinking green light, ready to strike if he stepped out of line.

The young hero walked and walked and walked, occasionally glancing up at Tatsuki’s menacing figure. He wanted to know—he had so many questions about him. He knew what Hinata’s quirk was, but what was his? The evil scientist went on and on about his quirk, but him—he never said a thing. He wanted to ask but he kept his mouth shut, not wanting to provoke a confrontation.

Eventually, after what felt like miles of walking, Tatsuki stopped in front of a set of steel doors with two thin blacked-out windows situated on the upper half. Bakugo analyzed the doors, a confused frown spreading across his facial features.

“What the hell is this place?” He wondered. “This does not look like a training space…”

Tatsuki grasped the handle and turned. Swiftly, he pried it open, “In.” Tatsuki demanded.

Bakugo hesitated. His flight and fight response were howling at him, screaming fight, fight, fight…but he did not want to fight, he wanted to flee. His heart was beating heavily against his chest, pounding in successions with no end. Yet, he kept himself still, unmoving, biting his fears and keeping them locked away.

“I said in!” Tatsuki exclaimed, pushing him and forcing him inside the dimly lit room. Bakugo stumbled, nearly tumbling before he regained his footing.

“Bakugo! Hello!”

The young hero jolted, instantly recognizing that unmistakable voice. Suddenly, a thud resonated. Frightened, he turned around to alarmingly see that the doors had closed behind him, leaving Bakugo alone with him.

“W-What the hell—where am I!? I thought I was—going to my training.” Bakugo asked, turning and locking eyes with Hinata who sat behind a wooden desk, his back pressed against a black leather chair. His arms and legs were crossed, his piercing red eyes locked on the stunned teenager. Unlike that morning, he was wearing his white lab coat, minus the belt with the multitude of vials that was now laid out on the desk beside him.

Hinata chuckled at Bakugo’s statement, “This is your training. Tatsuki must’ve told you that I have something special planned out for you.”

Bakugo did not like where this was going. This office—this laboratory was unsettling. Not only did dozens of filled vials and beakers line the walls, but there were also containers holding a variety of preserved animals and reptiles. Additionally, there were various high-tech machinery at every corner as well as instruments that were obviously being used for nefarious reasons.

Whatever “plan” Hinata had in mind, he hoped it didn’t involve any of the materials scattered around the room.

“Don’t worry, Bakugo. I’m not going to use those things on you, I just want to have a chat.” He motioned to the chair placed on the other side of the desk, facing him, “Go ahead, sit down. Make yourself comfortable.”

Bakugo refused. Instead, he stared at him, furious. He absolutely despised the nonchalant nature of this guy, acting like he did nothing, like he was not in the wrong even when he clearly did something absolutely devious. He snarled at the villain, his eyes narrowed and blazing with intensity, knowing who he was and not falling for his seemingly “warm” presence.

“What the hell did you do to Todoroki!?” He was going to demand answers one way or another. That gruff buffoon wasn’t going to tell him anything so might as well force it out from this demented scientist.

“Oh, him. Nothing much,” Hinata began, a faint smirk playing at the corners of his mouth, oozing with a sort of sinister confidence. “He disobeyed orders, so he got the punishment he deserved—her poor sister. Maybe if he had listened and didn’t try to be a hero, nobody would have died.”

Bakugo’s heart skipped a beat. His breath caught in his throat, leaving him momentarily breathless, “No…that isn’t true…you’re lying!”

“Are you sure about that? Bakugo…I have every spec of information about you two.” Hinata explained. “Your school records, your quirk registration, who your classmates are, and your family’s information, including where they live and what they do.”

A chill ran down Bakugo’s spine, his face going pale as his mind processed everything that Hinata just said.

“We aren’t a run-of-the-mill organization. Hydra has been operating for years, and we have connections established all throughout Japan. We have spies working for us, and who knows? Your parents, your friends—they might have someone close to them who has been working for me this entire time.

“So, grabbing Todoroki’s sister just took a ‘snap’ from my fingers and my loyal workers brought her to me without a problem.”

“No…” Bakugo muttered, petrified.

He didn’t want to believe it. What he said—it wasn’t true. How did this organization he’d never heard of know so much about him? Then again, he is a hero student in the most prestigious hero school in Japan who has been in the news too many times for his own comfort. Hex and Flux had managed to dig up an absurd amount of information on him and his classmates—who’s to say this organization hadn’t done the same?

Or worse, the same villains who kidnapped and sold them might have handed over everything they needed to exploit them.

This absolutely terrified Bakugo. Now that Hinata told him what happened to Fuyumi (or what is suspected), he feared what else this villain could do with the information he knew. But he had to remain strong…he had to get out of here and figure out if what he said was actually true.

If he actually kidnapped and killed Fuyumi.

Because right now, he wasn’t sure…he didn’t know what to believe.

“We are getting out of track,” Hinata announced, breaking Bakugo out of his contemplation. “We are here to talk about you, not him. So, go ahead. Sit.”

Bakugo’s wanted to resist. He wanted to ignore the bracelets on his wrist and blast this whole place to the ground. But he didn’t. Instead, he followed. He clutched his fist, his nails digging into his skin. His gaze remained on Hinata as he slowly sat on the wooden chair, not daring to touch the handles, scared something would spring up and trap him more than he already was.

“So, Bakugo,” Hinata leaned forward, his elbows settling firmly on the desk. His fingers intertwined, creating a perch for his chin. “I am very impressed by you. You are not only among the top three in class 1-A, but you're also one of the top-performing students in the entire heroics department. Also, you won the Sports Festival; that fight you had with Todoroki was absolutely incredible. I’m utterly impressed by your fortitude, I truly am,” He explained, his tone low and deliberative but with a tinge of proudness oozing through his words.

Bakugo scoffed at him dismissively. This villain really had the audacity to praise him like this. He knew what he was doing. He was pointing out his achievements so he could get a reaction out of him, like a parent praising their child after they aced an exam. This is how Stockholm Syndrome begins—an emotional dependency forming on captors who show even a sliver of kindness. That smile on his face, pretending to care about his actions. It was nothing but a façade. Bakugo wasn’t going to be fooled by it.

Yet, he continued to listen, ensuring his words did not get under his skin.

“You're smart, on track to become one of the best heroes this world has ever seen…but are you?” Hinata began but paused, slowing down as he enunciated his question.

Bakugo jumped, not expecting that odd question.

What does he mean by that?

“I know what happened at the training camp. You were all attacked by villains and later kidnapped by those same villains, but you know what’s fascinating, there was a reason. The camp was attacked, and you were kidnapped because you were the target. Those villains pinged you as a villain, isn’t that interesting?” Hinata mocked.

Bakugo was fuming. He had enough of this nonsense, “Shut the hell up! I know what your shitty ass is doing, you are trying to guilt trip me while also praising me for what I’ve done. That crap is not going to work…your stupid tricks—your lies aren’t going to work on me!”

Hinata chuckled, “You think I’m lying? How would I be lying if it’s the truth?” His gaze bore into the teenager, a sly grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. “The villains came for you because of who you are, because of what you have done.”

A sharp, shocked inhale escaped Bakugo’s lips.

“To make my point clear, let’s remember what happened to All Might.” Hinata continued, Bakugo’s fearful look not leaving Hinata’s gaze. “The villains attacked the camp because of you but what is even worse is that your lack of strength caused his downfall, what a shame.”

A sharp pang pierced Bakugo’s heart, the sensation growing more intense with every word that left Hinata’s mouth. The guilt he carried from All Might’s battle with All for One was immense, and it surged anew as the villain’s taunting statements echoed in his ears. That guilt was the reason he’d needed that fight with Midoriya that night—it had been gnawing away at him, relentless and consuming. But he had worked through it…well, kind of.

Nonetheless, he…couldn’t let this villain dredge it back up, threatening to unravel everything he had fought so hard to suppress.

“Shut up—”

“Oh! And I can’t forget Midoriya.” Bakugo’s breathing hitched. “He’s your childhood friend if I am not mistaken.”

Hinata stood up and walked over to where Bakugo sat, not daring to look at him even when his mind was yelling at him to stop his rambling.

“It really is a shame what happened to him,” Hinata continued, his hands clasped behind his back as he paced with a deliberate, almost taunting rhythm, his gaze locked on the petrified teenager as if savoring his prey before the attack. “You know, I’m good friends with Suzuki, the one who bought your little friend. I know everything that has happened to him. From my understanding, he’s going to be turned into a villain against his will thanks to Hex and Suzuki’s work.”

Hinata’s pacing slowed as he came to a stop, his eyes narrowing. “The Midoriya you knew is gone, replaced by a villain with no memories of his past life. And you know whose fault that is?”

Hinata crouched down beside Bakugo and leaned closely, whispering into his ear, “Yours.”

“No…” Bakugo unknowingly wrapped his arms around himself as if physically shielding his body from the unyielding impact of his words.

Hinata stood up, smiling, eyes locked on the trembling teenager, noticing the shift in his demeanor from resistant to emotionally collapsed.

Gotcha. He thought with a sly smile.

“Why didn’t you stop it, hm?” Hinata said, each word laced with sharpness, each enunciation clear and deliberate. “You won the sports festival, you’re the top of your class, you're stronger than most of your classmates and even pro-heroes out there, yet you let them take him. Shouldn’t ‘the best’ protect him?”

A firmness wrapped Hinata’s words, but he remained eerily calm, his phrases coming out almost soothing—ebbing them to the truth. Bakugo could feel his lips tremble. The words embedded into his thoughts, wrapping each contradicting comment in its tight hold. He wanted to stop it; stop this inner turmoil that wouldn’t let go yet tears weld up, ready to expel but refusing to let them fall. His jaw—everything clenched tightly as if trying to hold the pieces of himself together.

He knew what Hinata was doing, but why…why were his words having such an impact on him?

It shouldn’t. It shouldn’t!

Hinata hummed, continuing his pacing. “It seems like you did something worse than cause the downfall of All Might—”

Stop.

“You caused the downfall of society by losing Midoriya. Wasn’t he supposed to be the next symbol of peace considering he has One for All now? Well, that is sure catastrophic, well, for you mostly. His smarts, his ingenuity, his analysis skills, and most importantly his quirk is now in the hands of what you all call ‘villains’.” Hinata finished.

“No…” He whispered, mortified.

He knows about One for All.

He knows about One for All.

He knows about One for All!

Bakugo snarled.

Shut the hell up!

Bakugo shook his head; he had enough. He stood up and slammed the chair across the room, crashing just below the shelf containing the array of eerie vials. They shook but none fell, they remained stationary, the liquid inside settling as if nothing happened.

The young hero glared at him, his hands clenched into tight fists, nails digging into his sweaty palms. His mind was swirling at miles per hour, reciting what Hinata said. All his blame and all his guilt were surfacing and replaying like a broken record, consistent and never-ending. Yet Bakugo clutched his eyes closed, forcing his mind to shut the hell up. He knew what Hinata was doing. He was picking at his brain, pulling out his insecurities—his fears.

He couldn’t let him win. He had to stop these thoughts from taking over.

“SHUT THE HELL UP!!” Bakugo howled.

Hinata glanced at the location where the chair was thrown and then back to him, a sense of tranquility etched along his features, a complete contrast to what Bakugo was feeling. This infuriated him.

“I’m not falling for it! I know what you are doing! Your dam tricks w-won’t work on me! They are all—tricks!” Bakugo added, a singe of doubt escaping his lips.

Hinata let out a low chuckle as he sauntered over to his desk. He sat down and crossed his legs. He locked his gaze on the frazzled teenager, tilting his head slightly, a mocking smile playing at his lips, “What tricks?” He asked. “Are you insinuating that these are all made up? Just me making up a fake story for you to believe? Really?”

Don’t listen.

Don’t listen.

Bakugo wanted to shut his ears and mute everything that was happening, but he couldn’t move. It’s as if an invisible wire had snugly wrapped around his body, keeping him locked in place. He averted his gaze from Hinata, unwilling to let him see him waver or witness his near collapse.

“Bakugo, these aren’t tricks. They’re the truth. You weren’t strong enough to protect Midoriya and now he is gone.” A mocking grin spread across his lips. “I wonder what he will look like on the day he debuts; wouldn’t you like to see what your failures did to him?” Hinata added, pointing at him.

Bakugo brought a shaky hand to clasp his mouth as chokes began to escape his lips and another arm to wrap around his frazzled stomach. Everything felt tight like the walls were slowly moving in and crushing him. He felt like he was suffocating, unable to take a breath no matter how hard he tried.

“Shut—up, just shut—up.” He said, almost begging.

He didn’t want to believe him. For god sake, he wanted to shout and disapprove everything he just stated. But everything he said tugged at his heart, the words repeating in his mind over and over again. What he explained—those events, they were all real. He couldn’t be lying because they did happen. That meant that it was the truth. He’s a failure.

What happened at the training camp was because of him. What happened to All Might was because of him. And Midoriya—he lost his mind; he was being turned into a villain because of him!

What kind of hero was he or…

Is this what heroes are…failures?

Bakugo couldn’t hold it in any longer. The dam burst, and the tears poured out in a torrential flood, accompanied by raw, guttural cries that echoed in the stillness of the room. His legs gave out beneath him, and he collapsed to his knees with a forceful thud, the impact reverberating through his body as his emotions spilled over, unrestrained.

“I didn’t—mean to! I—I never—I was just—” Bakugo tried to speak but his sobs prevented him.

Hinata jumped off his desk and smiled at the spectacle.

Bingo.

Hinata crouched down to be at Bakugo's level and, without hesitation, pulled him into a firm embrace. A part of Bakugo screamed at him to shove Hinata away, to reject the contact—but he didn’t. It felt…warm. The gentle squeeze, the heat radiating from the scientist’s body—it was almost comforting. For a fleeting moment, he felt something unfamiliar: safety.

“It’s okay, Bakugo,” Hinata began, a softness in his voice, “You did your best. It wasn’t your fault.”

Bakugo jumped.

It wasn’t?

Hinata’s embrace tightened and then a hand moved over to his neck.

“What are you—”

Bakugo didn’t have enough time to react before he felt something sharp prick his neck, “It’s not your fault, the heroes are to blame.” Hinata added.

Bakugo froze. Instinct screamed at him to run, to fight back, but whatever he had been given acted fast. His body betrayed him, going slack in Hinata’s grasp. The villain didn’t let him fall, holding him securely in his hold like a father doing everything he could to keep his child’s head from hitting the ground. The action felt so gentle, so paternal.

“Poor, child. Those heroes did this to you; society did this to you. You were put in a situation that made you fail, they limited you. But don’t worry, here at Hydra, we can make you into someone better, someone worthy. We promise that you will always win with us, no matter what. With us, you will never be a failure.”

Bakugo blinked. His glassy eyes gazing at him.

“And remember, winning prevents failure. I want you to always remember that. You are a winner and with Hydra, you will always be a winner because winning prevents failure.” Hinata explained.

Winning prevents fail—no.

.

.

Winning prevents fail—ure.

.

.

Winning prevents failure.

.

.

Winning prevents failure.

Bakugo nodded, “Winning prevents…failure.” He whispered.

Hinata smiled, warmly, “Exactly. It prevents it…it really does. Hydra will make you a winner.”

Bakugo let out a soft grunt in response. A serene calm washed over him, leaving him blissful and detached. The world around him felt muted like he was wearing sound-dampening headphones. His body felt weightless, pliable, like rubber, and his mind buzzed with an unfamiliar, tranquil peace. It was so easy, so effortless, to simply exist in this consuming haze. Thinking felt like an impossible chore—he didn’t want to think. He wanted someone else to do the thinking for him, to tell him what to do. A strange compulsion to obey, to listen, overtook him entirely.

“It’s time for you to go to your room, Bakugo. Stand up for me.” Hinata ordered.

The young hero followed. He attempted to stand up, but the numbed sensation in his limbs made it difficult to press his weight on his legs. But he had to follow him, the compulsion to abide stronger than the restrictive sensation in his body.

“Oh, let me help you there.” Hinata wrapped Bakugo’s arm around his shoulder and gently propped him up to standing.

“T’anks…” Bakugo slurred.

“Of course, anything for the amazing Katsuki Bakugo. Let’s go.” He gently led him out of his office.

The amazing Katsuki Bakugo.

A winner.

I’m a winner.

The two exited through the doors, leaving the office behind.

Bakugo stumbled along as Hinata led him through the winding hallways, his steps uneven, dragging slightly with every other stride. The world around him twisted and blurred, colors bleeding together like a watercolor painting caught in a rainstorm. His vision grew hazy, as though he were peering through frosted glass. A distant part of him screamed that this was wrong—the sensation, the way Hinata’s hand guided him—but his body refused to resist, following the gentle pull as if on autopilot. His thoughts felt scattered, tumbling aimlessly like leaves caught in a restless wind.

It didn’t feel—bad. He felt tranquil…relaxed.

“We are almost there, just a little more.” Hinata said, “Continue walking.”

There it was—an order. Despite the overwhelming numbness, his legs heavy and almost disconnected from his awareness, he felt an undeniable compulsion to obey. So, he walked, leaning on Hinata for support as they continued forward.

Eventually, they made it to the entrance of his cell. Bakugo heard the various clicks of locks until the heavy metal door opened. He watched as he tinkered with the complex locking system, but he just stared, his gaze vacant. He should have noted what he was doing—it might come useful later on, but the need to know just flew out of his head.

“Come on, my boy.” Hinata led him to his futon bed and gently sat him down. He didn’t lay down. Instead, he remained cross-legged, his head lolling downward.

Failure.

Failure.

Failure.

You’re a Failure.

Bakugo’s face scrunched in pain. Why was he still having these thoughts? Can’t they just go away!?

Hinata gently grabbed Bakugo’s chin and lifted it, so his gaze was locked on Hinata’s, “Are your thoughts still bothering you?”

Bakugo slowly nodded.

They were…

They were bothering him so much.

“Do you want them to go away?”

Again, he nodded.

He did.

He wanted them to go away.

“Alright…” He rummaged through his pocket and retrieved a vial filled with a milky blue liquid. With a quick motion, he pressed a finger against the lid, triggering a needle to extend and pierce through the thin seal. The liquid was carefully drawn into the needle before Hinata smoothly retracted it. “This should make you feel better.”

Bakugo did nothing as the needle pierced his neck, “This one should stop those annoying thoughts so you can rest for a bit.”

The young hero could feel how his thoughts began to slow down until nothing was there. It was so quiet, so serene. Bakugo's mouth lifted in a barely-there smile, amazed by the quietness.

“Looks like it’s getting better,” Hinata commented.

Bakugo nodded.

“You know, there is more where that came from. I can make it easier for you to not think those bothersome thoughts—those memories. I know how hard they can be. All you need to do is obey me and Hydra because remember, obeying is winning, and winning prevents failure.” Hinata explained, lowering him so his body was lying on the futon.

“Winning…prevents…failure…” Bakugo mumbled, the words tumbling out in a soft, disconnected whisper.

Hinata stood up, “I’ll let you sleep. I hope you enjoy this moment of clarity, hopefully, it’ll help you see things a bit more clearly.” He then looked at Todoroki who was soundly asleep. “He’ll most likely stay like that for the rest of the day.” He pulled out his phone and clicked a screen that showed a comprehensive view of the boy’s vitals. “But I’ll know if he wakes up. Yet with what I gave him; I doubt that will happen.”

He put his phone away and walked over to the entrance. He looked at the two boys and smiled, “I know this one session isn’t going to break you. I know the type of person you are, Katsuki Bakugo. But no challenge is an obstacle. Use the right strategies and you’ll fall right on my palms. It has happened to every single person I have worked with.”

He stepped out and locked the door behind him.

“One day, those goals and ambitions you hold so tightly will fade away, replaced by a single desire—a need to win and a need to protect—while realizing that being a hero will only stand in the way of achieving that.” Hinata grinned as he began his walk. “Once I am done with you, you will see the world in a new light. Oh, I can’t wait to have my little compliant and obedient workers soon, loyal to Hydra’s initiative.”

Hinata chuckled, “Get ready…heroes. You aren’t ready for what stands in your way.” His voice dipped with sinister delight as he disappeared into the shadows of the facility.

Chapter Text

“Yoichi,” Midoriya intruded. The first user turned to look at him, “That dream I had…I think it may be the clue to stopping all of this! I don’t know if it was a dream, but it felt so real—anyway, it could be a clue!”

“Oh?” Yoichi replied, “You were saying stuff in your slumber that perplexed us. Tell us what you heard, ninth and while we are on it let’s work on a plan…one that will hopefully defeat this battle.”

So, the vestiges sat down and discussed, wondering how or if they would be able to defeat this obstacle before them.

.

.

.

“Okay. My dream…” Midoriya began.

He explained everything. Every detail of his dream, from what he saw to what he experienced. He made sure to focus on the glowing image—the personification of himself—how it was actively working to piece together the crumbling fragments of his memories. He talked about the moment when the humanoid image placed the two glowing white lights together and morphed into a stunning shimmer of gold mist. The mist later produced a vivid, moving image, similar to the memories floating in his subconscious.

The vestiges listened in awe, both stunned and astonished by what Midoriya saw.

“I’m not sure if it’s real, considering it was a dream. But—me being here is already strange in itself so I can’t just shake it off as a wild ‘dream’. This could be a way to defeat her and get my body back!” Midoriya exclaimed, eyeing each of the former One for All users who had sat down on their respective thrones, except for Yoichi who remained standing.

“Well, this is truly interesting,” Yoichi pondered, resting a thoughtful hand on his chin.

“The—the evil version of myself that Suzuki created never attacked my glowing self and the time she was in my mind, she noticed it, but I don’t think she saw it as a threat. I know she saw it the many times she peaked into my mind, but she hasn’t done anything since it’s still there, well, if we consider my dream as real. So, the figure is essentially invisible and free to wander my mind.” Midoriya paused but quickly continued. “If I am there, my doppelganger will attack me, and if Suzuki sees me, she will do something…I can’t really do much as I am right now.”

Banjo leaned his torso and placed his hands on his knees, interlacing his fingers as he put the pieces together, “Kid. Are you suggesting you disguise yourself, so you can blend in…like that glowing figure?” He asked.

Midoriya jolted; he hadn’t expected him to see through his plan so quickly. He had a strategy to secure their victory, but he knew it was ridiculous. Not because it was outlandish but because he didn’t know if it would work. Still, their options were dwindling. They had to try something—anything—even if it felt reckless and improbable.

“Well…kind of,” Midoriya replied. The vestiges listened, curious about what the young hero had to say. “I can’t move through the mindscape freely but if I had whatever that glowing image has, then maybe I could. So, I was thinking—I could—I could merge with it, hide myself, and find my will that way.” Midoriya almost winced at that remark. The words coming out of his mouth sounded ridiculous; they wouldn’t agree to such an absurd plan—

“That doesn’t sound like a bad plan.” Nana voiced, surprising Midoriya. “But that’s only if it works…do you know if it will, Midoriya?”

Midoriya slowly nodded, “I don’t. It’s just speculation.”

“Speculation or not, it is a plan worth considering.” Shinomori stepped in. “But say you can merge with that figure; wouldn’t Suzuki notice something odd about the figure? I mean, the reason she doesn’t see it as a threat is because it can’t do much but walk around. But, if suddenly you start using your quirks and begin jumping around, she would suspect something.”

“I know…” Midoriya replied. “But I’m pretty sure that thing has a way to detect a presence like hers, meaning that it can lay low…she may even think that the figure’s actions is producing zero effects. It’s hard to say for certain. I have to see this ability in action and experience it myself to see if it’ll work.” He paused and glanced at the vestiges, their wary eyes glaring back. He took a deep breath and sighed. “Look, I—I know how risky this is. I'm not sure if the merge will happen—or what will happen if it does. But I can’t just sit here and think of something else…it’ll be too late. This image is doing what it can to prevent my body from succumbing; I need to help it! I need to do something! Try something!”  

Midoriya abruptly stood up, startling the vestiges, “I am ready to go in and enact this plan! My future—my f-future…” Before Midoriya could take a step, the cosmic-like purple mist flying overhead mixed and swirled into a confusing mass along his vision. His body tilted and swayed as a wave of weakness overtook him, getting more pronounced by the second. Later, before the teenager could react, his knees buckled beneath him. He quickly grasped the arms of the throne in a desperate attempt to steady himself, urging the swaying to cease.

Yoichi walked forward and placed an arm on Midoriya’s shoulder. “You shouldn’t rush this. Especially not in your state.” He insisted.

“No—but…the longer we wait—the lower our chances of winning will—be,” Midoriya responded between ragged breaths. His trembling hands grasped the handles as if they were his lifeline, making sure he did not falter. Slowly and deliberately, he lowered himself back into the seat, the skin tracing along his forehead glistening with a thin sheen of sweat.  

“But going in right now could kill you,” Shinomori added. “And if you die now then any hope of saving you will go down the drain. With nobody else to go inside your mind, we will just be sitting ducks, watching helplessly as Suzuki takes over your mind and us in the process.”

Midoriya listened, attempting to take deep breaths to reduce the gripping vertigo sensation.

He hated it…he really did. But Shinomori had a point. If he went inside in his current condition, he would lose. He’s not invisible in there…there is a high likelihood he could die if he’s not careful. Also, merging with a celestial being might take energy—energy that he did not have. He would essentially be walking to his own grave, and if he died, Izuku Midoriya would die with him. Itsuki would become permanent, and One for All would fall into the hands of the villains.

He couldn’t risk it.

“Don’t worry, ninth. You can go tomorrow once you're fully rested. It is unfortunate that your body functions like a human despite being in the vestige world. You’ll need to be extra cautious.” Yoichi explained. “We will keep watch of your mind while you rest and let you know if anything drastic happens.” He smiled.

Reluctantly, Midoriya agreed, “Alright…but tomorrow we start the plan. We have to win. No matter what.” He stated, his gaze firm and determined.

The previous night passed in a blur for Itsuki. What happened while he was journaling was—odd, but he didn’t remember whatever he remembered. But it was there—appearing out of nowhere before quickly vanishing into thin air. He shook it off and went about the rest of the night as if nothing had happened. Still, curiosity got the better of him, and he found himself returning to look at what he had written before going to bed, his gaze lingering on the names.

Kacchan. Todoroki.

He studied those words, wondering how his thoughts conceived something so strange. But Itsuki eventually shrugged it off, not needing something fictional to cloud his mind; his mind sure loved to create such crazy fantasies.

The next day arrived, and it proceeded as a usual training day, however, this time he was left to his own devices.

The day started with Suzuki arriving at his room shortly after he had dressed and readied himself. Together, they wandered through the vast facility, their conversations flowing as she guided him through more of the sprawling building. Eventually, their steps led them outside, where they ascended to a rooftop terrace nestled on the eastern side of the complex. The open-air greeted them, offering a rare glimpse of the world beyond the facility’s walls.

The sight of the mountainous terrain mixed with the awe-striking colors of the setting sun was astonishing, one that Itsuki had never experienced.

The sky was painted in fiery hues of orange, red, and gold, the day taking its final bow before disappearing into the horizon. It was beautiful. Itsuki watched as the rays cascaded the mountains in their fierce glow before vanishing and cloaking the land in the shadows of the approaching darkness. The mountains, which were covered in a pristine white from the fallen snow, illuminated the greenery surrounding the landscape, further emphasizing its ethereal glow.

For a moment, he forgot where he was. But as his gaze shifted, he took in his surroundings and realized that the place he stood was just as impressive as the landscape beyond.

The ground was covered in artificial grass, lightly frosted by the chill air. There were sofas, chairs, tables, and even cornholes scattered through the area, each meticulously placed. However, due to the frigid cold, they looked brand new as if not a single soul had touched them.

Itsuki wondered if he had been here and played some cornhole matches with Suzuki or if he hung out here with anyone in this facility, laughing as if nothing mattered.

How he wished to know…but other things took priority.

They spent some time talking before their hands got too cold and they rushed inside. They discussed more about Itsuki’s past, which helped jog his memories about things that seemed “forgotten” to him. They also talk more about the initiative’s goal and when their first mission will take place.

“Once everything is set up and once, we see that you and the team are ready, we can set out for our first mission in about a month.”

Itsuki was shocked by the short timeline. The mission they discussed was when they will truly make themselves known, when they will show the world who they are and what kind of power they possess. If the mission is successful, they could begin more large-scale attacks and initiate a robust overthrow of government control over quirks in more powerful countries.

Itsuki couldn’t help but smile amusingly at the prospect. His nerves were there, but thanks to Suzuki’s soothing and compelling voice, they were immediately dampened.

Soon, after some talking and walking, Suzuki dismissed herself, telling him that she needed to complete some tasks and would be busy for the rest of the night. Since he hadn’t trained, she encouraged (well, more like demanded) him to go to the training arena and work on honing his quirk. Unable to disobey her order, he agreed.

In the desolate space, he removed his windbreaker sweater and folded it neatly before placing it against the wall, feeling the chill wind against his exposed skin. He had one goal, practice and perfect everything he and Suzuki worked on the previous day.

He stood at the center of the even-leveled training ground, facing the region where the artificially created rocky hill stood, its shadow looming almost menacingly over him. He closed his eyes and focused, listening to the steady hum of the bright fluorescent lights hanging overhead.

He took a few deep breaths and let the power inside of him swell, releasing it from its cage that Itsuki was able to meticulously build. He wasn’t sure how to call this strength aspect of his power—this force. But somewhere deep in his mind allured him to a name.

Full Cowling.

He felt—no, he knew that’s what it should be called. He couldn’t quite explain how it had surfaced in his mind, but it settled there with an uncanny sense of belonging, as though it had been bestowed upon him by someone profoundly important. A quiet, comforting gift.

He wondered if it was Suzuki who named it for him…it had such a solaceful tinge to it.  

Regardless, he let the power flow, allowing the red electricity from before to run wild along his skin. The red from the crackling force produced a vibrant hue that encased his body in a deep crimson red, creating an almost halo-like illusion. The color blended into the shadows surrounding him, distorting the air with its raw intensity and further emphasizing the threatening and menacing aura expelling out of the teenager.

As practiced, he meticulously brought the power up to 10%...then 15%.

Then 20%.

25%.

He took a few deep breaths, feeling the strain on his muscles as he increased the output.

30%

35%

“A little more…” He urged.

40%

He kept going. More and more. But just before reaching 45%, a sudden, stabbing pain shot through his joints, forcing him to an abrupt stop. Gritting his teeth, he immediately scaled back to a comfortable 10%. His legs trembled before giving out, sending him crashing onto his knees with a muted thud.

“Dammit.” Itsuki cursed, panting.

He pushed himself back to standing, fighting through the stiffness and shakiness created by his overexerted limbs. He couldn’t falter here; he had to push through. The mission was in one month—if he couldn’t handle this, how could he possibly secure victory?

Keeping his feet planted and anchoring his mind to the moment, ignoring his body’s pleas to stop. He increased his output to 25%—a level that was just uncomfortable enough to keep him from settling. This was something he could push himself with.

He did a few exercises with blackwhip and float, mostly working on the functionalities and the intricacies of the quirk. Controlling blackwhip’s output and how it moved was the hardest part, but after a few trials and errors, he managed to figure it out. But what he wanted to see was how he could use these quirks not only for offense but for defense as well.

He experimented with a few ideas. He found that he could clump the whips together to form a temporary shield that encased his entire body. When combined with float, he managed to create a cocoon-like barrier while suspended in mid-air. Unfortunately, it dissipated quickly due to the quirk’s lack of durability. Still, for brief moments of protection, it could prove useful. Although he couldn’t practice and test its range of protection at this time (he’ll need others here to try it out).

The more he trained with the quirk, the more he began to notice its benefits. He realized he could use the whips to intercept incoming projectiles or attacks and even parry strikes. Additionally, he found that he could manipulate them to form a barrier around himself, forcing enemies to stay back.

He'd have to try them out once he had pawns who’d be willing to be his subjects.  

As he continued to train, he noticed that he could encase himself in the whips and add a layer of protection and strength to his limbs, almost like a splint. However, it limited his range of motion, but in situations where he was injured yet needed to keep fighting, this added boost could prove invaluable.

It was incredible. He was quite marveled by the unlimited options that these powers could offer! Blackwhip allowed him to verge away from danger and approaching attacks while float could assist him with mobility. The strength aspect would obviously be the power used for more destructive needs as well as providing him speed and agility.

After several hours of training and experimentation, he was ready to call it a day—until he felt something. A strange sensation. He glanced down, his eyes widening as he saw the source of the odd phenomenon.

His legs glowed with a brilliant pink hue, the energy shifting and crackling beneath his skin like static from a flickering, inoperative channel.

He stumbled in fearful shock, unable to believe his eyes. He was ready to run out and ask Suzuki what the hell was happening to him, but he didn’t. This feeling…he felt this peculiar sense of comfort like this sensation was familiar and normal. Like his…quirk.

Itsuki's eyes went wide with realization.

This—is his quirk.

Did he unlock another aspect of his power!?

He lifted his legs, one by one, and analyzed how the pink glow shimmered around his leg. He took a step forward and immediately felt a shift in his movement. It was as if his body was propelling itself, each step faster than the last. Curious, he broke into a run—and his breath hitched. He was moving quicker than he had ever anticipated. What should have been a simple jog felt like an all-out sprint.

And the more he moved, the stronger the glow became. Itsuki noticed this and almost instantly, a possible explanation formed in his mind.

The glow intensified whenever he moved and using the power made him faster, like the stored energy inside him had amplified by ten folds.

“Kinetic energy…” Itsuki whispered, pondering.

He had been moving around—a lot, actually, and once he stopped the pink glow began encasing his legs, its illumination vibrant and shimmery.

“It’s storing up my kinetic energy. Is this—another power-up quirk?”

However, this power felt different than the strength quirk. Full Cowling felt like a constant, controlled “buzz”, like a tingling sensation that spread through the muscles of his limbs. The more he increased the output, the further it moved from a manageable buzz to an aching sensation that spiked, leaving him stiff and nearly motionless. But this strange quirk…it was more of an explosive feeling, like a tightly wound spring ready to snap free.

This meant that the power was something that could be released either altogether or in bouts. But once it was released, he would need to replenish its reserves through movement.

“Hmmm,” Itsuki wondered pensively as he eyed his legs and the dummies lying around the facility. “Maybe I should try this out.”

With Full Cowling fully activated, the red electric streaks zinged viciously around him as he lowered himself into a running stance. He took a quick breath and focused, his gaze locked on the dummy placed on the other side of the large facility.

"Alright, here I go."

He released the spring and launched himself forward, rocketing across the room at blinding speed. In an instant, he reached the dummy and with one fluid motion, he delivered a powerful kick. The humanoid target exploded, erupting into a flurry of fluff and shredded polyester.

Once Itsuki regained his footing, he stood frozen, his chest heaving as he stared at the mess. A chill ran down his spine, unable to comprehend what he had just done.

“No way…”

The dummy was left completely obliterated. A thing that should be able to withstand a truck rushing at full speed, was left with nothing but the ghost of the once visual inanimate object. Itsuki couldn’t help but marvel at his work—at the sheer force of his new power.

He glanced back at where he once stood, a slow, wicked grin stretching across his face, radiating pure malice, “well, isn’t this quite the turn of events.”

He looked at the windows sitting on the upper edges of the walls, noticing the dimming light, “I should go.”

Knowing how late it was getting, he grabbed his jacket and headed out, his excitement fuming.

“Oh, Suzuki is going to be so happy once she sees this,” Itsuki commented, stepping out and closing the door to the arena behind him.

.

.

.

“No…” A gasp escaped Yoichi’s lips as he watched in terror at what was happening in the outside world.

“He did it—that’s not good.” Nana voiced, standing next to Yoichi as they observed the world through a projected image inside One for All, not too far from their usual meeting spot.

“He’s unlocking the quirks faster than I expected,” Yoichi added. He looked at his hands and noticed that the black coating had spread. Unlike before, it was now up to his knuckles, no longer situated at the tips of his fingertips. “And it seems like the more he learns and perfects the other quirks, the faster One for All will submit to him…to Itsuki and hence Suzuki.”

“We have to let Midoriya know—we have to do something to at least slow his progress!” En said, his voice cracking slightly. He ran a hand through his hair, trying to steady his shaking hands as the worst ran rampant through his mind. “He-he knows blackwhip, float, my quirk, and now Fa Jin. It’ll be over if he figures out gearshift!”

The vestiges looked at him in agreement, nodding in somber realization.

“I know—and I promised him I would but I rather Midoriya get his rest. As dire as this is, if something happens to him, all hope will be lost. One for All will be gone, falling into the hands of the villains. It isn’t just Suzuki who would have it, the league of villains and my brother would too if the alliance goes through, which—knowing my brother’s tenacity—will happen.” Yoichi explained. “For now, we will observe and let him know once he wakes up.”

The vestiges nodded in unison, each in silent agreement. The scene continued. A floating, spectral projection showed the outside world, seeing and experiencing everything that this persona was forced to live through. They watched, powerless. Stuck in the backseat as Itsuki celebrated and left the training area, his face alight with a morbid excitement, eager to show Suzuki the terrifying potential he had just unlocked.

Yoichi needed this to end—to stop this.

One for All must never fall into the hands of these villains.

It just—can’t.

“Ah!” Midoriya yelped, his eyes flying open, wild and unfocused.

He sat up, inhaling sharply as if he just surfaced from the depths of the ocean. He panted, clutching his chest, feeling the thunderous beats of his heart as it moved with the quick ups and downs of his rising chest.  

He took deep breaths and frantically scanned his surroundings, wondering why the hell he felt such a petrifying rush of fear.

As if something terrible just happened.  

He paused for a minute to center his senses, closing his eyes to calm his rattled emotions. Once calmed, he opened them again and analyzed where he was.

 That’s when he realized—he was no longer sitting on the throne.

“Oh yeah…”

It came slowly but he remembered now. Shortly after finishing his conversation with the vestiges, he dozed off. But he recalled dozing off on the chair, yet he was now lying on the ground, the frigidness of the floor seeping through his hero outfit. If he was here, then they must’ve moved him after he fell asleep.

His eyes soon landed on something yellow draped haphazardly over his legs, “Nana’s cape?” He questioned.

“You're awake. Good.”

Midoriya’s breathing hitched. That voice…he didn’t recognize that voice. A spike of unease shot through him as he turned his head, his neck stiff with tension. His heart pounded against his ribs as he searched for the source of the voice.

“Well, this sure is quite an unusual way to meet you.” The man, his light blue hair pulled into a high ponytail and a maroon bandana contrasting against the military green of his one-piece outfit, spoke. He was seated on one of the throne-like chairs, his bandaged arms crossed across his midsection and eyes focused on the teenager.

“W-Who are—ugh!” Midoriya began but quickly stopped as a sudden stabbing and searing pain rammed through his temple as if a shard of ice had been driven straight into his skull. He clamped his hands over his head and scrunched his eyes in an obvious display of agony, urging for the sensation to flee.

The man sighed, “They were right, you can feel plain here. Makes sense why I was left on babysitting duty while they dealt with some—things. I wanted to see what the fuss was about, but after I felt what happened, well—I get why someone had to be here to keep an eye on you.”

Midoriya jolted at the clear hesitation at the end of his comment. Something happened. Vague as it was, just that plain statement forced him to bear the pain and ask what occurred while he was out.

“What—happened?” Midoriya pushed the words out, each syllable a battle against the blistering heat that crept across his face. It burned like molten steel, threatening to scorch not just his skin but his throat.

He gazed at him, a new expression etched along the man’s features.

Fear.

Midoriya’s breathing hitched.

“Well—”

“Oh good. You're awake, ninth.” The man’s words were interrupted by the familiar voice of the first user.

He walked along a transparent walkway, the fleeting purple from the cosmic-like clouds moving past him at rapid speed, almost making it seem like he was trapped within the speed of a warp gate.

Joining him were Nana, Banjo, En, and Shinomori, each in various states of hurry and worry…the same type of fearful concern that plagued the mysterious guy.

“And looks like you met Bruce.” Yoichi said as he made to sit on the chair next to the guy, “He is one of the vestiges within One for All and one of my best friends.” He smiled.

“Oh,” Midoriya exhaled softly, glad to have his urging question answered. “It’s—it’s nice to meet you.”

Bruce responded with a warm smile and a nod, his silent gesture conveying his agreement.

“Glad to see you're awake, Midoriya,” Nana commented. She kneeled next to the teenager and gave him an almost motherly grin, hiding her obvious distress. “I had to tell these boys that you would be more comfortable if you were lying down. We don’t have any beds here since we don’t really sleep, so this was the best option we could think of. I hope that was okay.”

“Yeah. That’s totally fine!” Midoriya removed the cape draped over his legs and gave it to the heroine. “I appreciate it.”

Nana grabbed the cape and swung it over her shoulders, fastening it securely until it draped comfortably over her frame.

Midoriya eyed them suspiciously, a sense of unease gnawing at his heart. The way they were acting…something was wrong—something was troubling the vestiges.

“S-Something happened, right?” He asked bluntly.

The vestiges froze and looked at each other. Yoichi released a sigh and spoke, “Yes, unfortunately. It happened last night while you were out. There’s a reason why Bruce is here despite his reluctance.”

“Reluctance? What do you mean?” Midoriya asked.

“You—well, Itsuki, unlocked another quirk…Bruce’s quirk.” Yoichi finally stated.

Midoriya’s eyes grew wide, a spark of undying fear igniting within his pupils, “What?!” He quickly scrambled to his feet, ignoring the yells of protest of his aching body, which screamed at him to remain seated.

“It happened so suddenly. Bruce wasn’t keen on lending you his quirk because he wasn’t very fond of your philosophy, a reason why he didn’t show up when you arrived. But now that Itsuki forced it out, he decided to join us.” Yoichi took a breath before continuing. “Anyway, let’s not focus on that, the important thing is that your alternate persona, ninth, managed to unlock another one of One for All’s quirks.

“And well, the more quirks he unlocks, the more control and possession he’ll gain of One for All. Even if he manages to unlock all the quirks, we’ll survive—but we don’t know for how long, especially if more and more of your memories get overridden.” He said as he lifted his hands and studied them. Midoriya’s heart skipped a beat after noticing the spreading blackness.

“It’s spreading…no…” Midoriya voiced, aghast.

“It happened when he unlocked the quirk. It didn’t help that beforehand he had a chat with Suzuki which led to more memories being implanted. That quirk of hers is strong. It’s not a mind manipulation quirk per se, but being able to manifest images into someone’s head sure makes it work as one.” Yoichi explained.

Midoriya’s hands crunched into fists, tightly held by a swirl of both guilt and fear.

“It’s because I rested…” Midoriya began. The vestiges turned to look at him. “If I just sucked it up, I could have gone back in there and stopped him from unlocking that quirk. I could’ve—I could’ve stopped whatever lies Suzuki was feeding me.” He angrily exclaimed.

“Midoriya,” Banjo stepped in. “You were in no condition to fight. Yes, this happened but now that you’re awake and look like you aren’t going to pass out on us, we can act.” The Blackwhip user then wrapped an arm around the teenager and pulled him into a side hug. “Best to act with a clear mind, right!?”

The young hero faintly smiled, feeling the comforting tug. He was right, but still, if only he acted sooner.

“B-Bruce’s quirk…what is it?” Midoriya asked, looking at the brute man.

Bruce stood up and out of nowhere began to pace the room, back and forth. Midoriya watched in confusion, wondering what the hell he was doing.

But soon, his leg began to glow a red, pink glow, shimmering along his calves. The teenager's eyes glowed in astonishment.

“My quirk is known as Fa Jin. I can store kinetic energy after a period of movement and release it either in bouts or together as concentrated energy. When I had it, it simply helped with increasing the force of my offensive moves for a few seconds before the energy left me. But with One for All, Itsuki was able not only use it for increased mobility and speed but to completely obliterate a dummy with only one kick.” Bruce explained, Midoriya listening, completely dumbfounded.

“So that’s what it is—I read something about it in the notes All Might gave me,” Midoriya replied, gently releasing himself from Banjo’s hold and walking over to the edge of the floating island. “If—if Itsuki managed to do that after only having the quirk for a few minutes…I fear what he could do with the power once he figures out how he can use it in conjunction with the other quirks.

“I’ve seen how he is…he’s a lot like me when it comes to analyzing quirks and figuring out the best ways to use them. Seems like Hex didn’t take away that part of me—guess that was on purpose. But that makes him—or me?—even more dangerous. I—I need to get in there…” He gazed into the endless void, his eyes fixed on the darkened abyss of One for All. “I need to stop him or at least slow him down. Enough so we have time to work on our final plan.”

Yoichi grinned, “Well, let’s get to it. I guess it’s time we see how your plan fares out.”

Midoriya turned to face him and noticed the vestiges watching him, their smiles radiating with determination.

"Are you ready to go back, Ninth? To fight," Yoichi asked, his voice steady but laden with fortitude and expectation.

Midoriya’s lips curved into a resolute smile as he raised a steadfast fist toward his face. His emerald eyes burned with unyielding conviction. “I am,” he declared firmly. “Let’s stop him.”

Chapter Text

“Good luck. You know what to do if you need to get out.”

“Yeah…tug on the blackwhip.”

Yoichi nodded, “I’ll see you later, ninth. Stay safe.”  

Midoriya stepped into the orb and landed gently on the water-like substance, its reflective shine shimmering upon disturbed. He emerged back into the beautiful landscape that was basked in the fiery skies of the mocked sunset colors. The kaleidoscopic colors of red, orange, and yellow traversed for what seemed like an eternity with no end in sight. The skies moved briskly along the ariel canvas, as if in a hurry to reach a destination that Midoriya could not see.

But there was a clear difference—an unsettling disturbance in the otherwise jaw-dropping scenery.

Something he noticed, something he wished existed only within the confines of his dream.

The sky was crumbling—more than usual—breaking apart like grains of sand slipping through an hourglass. Fragments drifted down like featherlight droplets, glowing as they descended onto the reflective ground. Midoriya extended his hand and let a few fall onto his palm before disappearing into the void of oblivion. But what worried the young hero was the colors of the sky and the eerie silence—worse than his dream.

The sky, once a vibrant hue of fiery paints was now mixed with an ominous color of dark purple, similar to the coating surrounding the orb. It made the place darker—grimmer—further emphasizing the dire circumstances of his situation.

Midoriya knew this was not good. Things progressed from bad to worse in a short period of time. But before he could dwell on the situation, he caught sight of his evil counterpart out of the corner of his eye, roaming the dim landscape and surveying his surroundings.

“Crap.” He whispered, keeping his tone low so as not to alarm the vigilant entity.

He knew he had to hide before this manifestation spotted him. The last thing he wanted was another fight that would further delay his plan. Unfortunately, he found none, the place remained desolate with no place to go. Midoriya’s heart pounded in his ears; with no place to hide, he had no choice. He had to face his doppelgänger.

“Dammit!” He yelled in a whisper, preparing himself to fight. “If only I had a rock or something to hide behind!”

Magically, spawned out of nowhere, a rock materialized right in front of him. Its composition was ghost-like and semi-translucent but very much there.

Midoriya’s breathing hitched, relaxing slightly, unable to believe what just transpired in front of his eyes. He wasn’t sure if this strange manifestation would shield him, but he had no other choice. He inched closer to the object and pressed the side of his shoulder against its transparent surface, startled when he didn’t phase through—it was solid. His breath hitched as he remained still, eyes locked on the scene before him, waiting, ready to act if necessary.

The evil version of himself soon turned and gazed straight at him, eyes locked. Midoriya gasped and quickly clasped his mouth, cursing at himself.

“Did it—did it see me?” He wondered.

He stared eye to eye at the black-and-white image, seeing its determined scowl as if ready to pounce once the threat was identified. But he didn’t—react. Does it not see him?

It moved, taking a few steps forward. Midoriya flinched. He held his breath as he watched, fearing that his breathing alone would cause this rock to vanish. But after a few seconds, the figure turned and walked in the opposite direction until it flickered out of existence.

“It—it didn’t see me.”

Midoriya let out a quiet sigh, his breath barely audible over the dull, relentless thudding echoing in his chest. He peeked around the corner, his eyes darting as he scanned the area. The coast seemed clear, but he knew he was treading a perilously thin line. The figure could return at any moment, forcing him into a fight with no clear end.

But he had to risk it. He had to find his glowing counterpart, see if he could merge with it, and acquire some of its powers. He didn’t know what steps he needed to take to achieve such an otherworldly task but finding the spectral humanoid was his first goal.

Letting out a shaky exhale, he lifted his leg, ready to step out of the safety of his hiding place, but he immediately stopped when an eerie voice echoed through the silent mindscape.

“I know you are here.” That voice. A voice that bore an uncanny resemblance to his spoke, but a murderous edge protruded from its tone. “I can sense you; you know.”

Midoriya’s body trembled. His fists clenched tightly, knuckles turning white from the sheer strain. Fear ravaged his chest like an ablaze forest, spreading and running wild with no way to extinguish it.

He kept himself pressed against the rock, breathing short and shallow breaths, each inhale and exhale trembling with fear-induced fury.

He was angry. Furious.

Suzuki caused this. After what she did to his body—for tarnishing his hero identity—she had the audacity to create this villainous persona. His anger swirled like a ravaging tornado, yet fear mixed wildly inside his core.

Anger and fear…a dangerous combination, feeding off each other like a blaze in the wind.

“Where are you?” The sing-song voice of that thing echoed.

Keeping his breath as steady as possible, he lowered his gaze and stared intently at the reflective ground, meeting eyes with himself. His lips were tightened, pressed into a thin line. He could see how the corners of his mouth seemed to twitch slightly, caught between a sob and a snarl, fearing the now—angered at the why. But as he looked, beneath that raw emotion, he saw him. Himself. A hero—not Itsuki but Izuku—the hero Deku.

Deku was still here. Who he is and what he stands for still existed and he was not going to let everything he worked for slip away. He wouldn’t stand by and allow this—this person—to harm those he cared about, nor could he bear to see his friends, All Might, or even his mom plead for him to snap out of it. The mere thought of their fear-filled eyes begging for him to come back was something he just couldn’t endure.

One for All, this power, did something extraordinary—it kept him here, tethered to his corrupted mind. The power refused to be twisted into something evil, and he would make sure he abided to its wishes. He would make sure One for All remained a force for good—or he would die trying.

So, he barred his teeth and prepared himself to face this detestable creation of evil. He was not going to give up, no matter what.

He was about to step out of his hiding spot until something suddenly materialized right in front of him. Startled, Midoriya stumbled backward, landing hard on his backside. The water-like surface beneath him rippled outwards in shimmering waves upon making contact. He quickly suppressed a yelp, his breathing hitching as he reminded himself of the danger surrounding him.

However, upon landing his gaze trailed up until meeting the outline of a glistening reflection. His eyes immediately widened, shocked. It was him…his glowing persona.

“Come out and play.” The malevolent figure spoke from somewhere that Midoriya could not discern.

“It’s you.” He whispered.

The luminous figure stepped forward and kneeled in front of him, its featureless face fixed on his. It nodded as if acknowledging his words. At that gesture, a relieved grin spread across Midoriya's face.

“Thank god…” He was so happy, relieved that it was here and that it could understand him. Maybe he won’t have to engage in a fight that would simply delay his progress.

Midoriya kept his gaze steady, despite the tremors coursing through his veins, “I don’t have much time—I…I have a weird favor to ask of you,” he whispered, his voice trembling yet urgent. Shifting into a cross-legged position, he kept his eyes fixed on the image before him, even as his senses remained sharply attuned to the threat circling nearby.

The humanoid image tilted its head as if curious. Midoriya took this as his response.

“I need to find our will so I can get my body back. I know we lost it when Suzuki attacked, but if I search around, I know I can find it. It’s still in our unconscious; I can start there. But there is the problem of our crumbling memories. The more false stories Suzuki feeds Itsuki, the more of my memories get overridden or destroyed. And worse, the faster One for All will be taken over by him. I need to slow down the process, to give myself more time to find my will. I can’t let my mind get taken over…if it does then even if I find my will, nothing will happen. Especially if the wills of One for All get affected.”

The persona seemed to listen, noticing its attentive behavior.

“So, I’m wondering if we could—merge together. You-you can roam this place freely without Suzuki or the evil me noticing you. I saw how you’re avoiding Suzuki’s sharp gaze. And you are trying what you can to stop this!” He motioned to the crumbling sky. “I’ve seen you. You want to save us as much as I want to save ourselves. So please,” He stood up and extended a hand. “Let’s merge together and fight her as one.”  

The figure didn’t respond and simply looked at him as it lifted its body, tilting its head to the other side and gazing at the extended arm.

Midoriya was not sure if it understood his proposal; he was talking to an inanimate object after all.

After a few seconds of standing there awkwardly with his arm extended, he was ready to grab the Blackwhip around his waist, escape this place, and come up with a new plan. But before all hope was lost, the figure miraculously nodded, providing its understanding.

Midoriya nearly jumped and yelped in excitement but swiftly swallowed it, knowing that the evil him was still roaming around.

“Good…good. Well…I-I don’t know if it’ll work but—give me your hand and maybe something will happen?” Midoriya wondered, awkwardly.

The figure nodded once more and grabbed his hand, Midoriya wrapped his fingers around his illuminated extremity. The touch felt warm, like touching a pot that had been left standing for a few minutes but was still warm to the touch. It also felt cloud-like, mystical in a way.

Upon making contact, something incredible happened. A burst of radiant, golden light erupted from their clasped hands. Midoriya stared in astonishment, his mouth slightly agape and shaped in a silent “wow”. His eyes shone with the glow of the vibrant illumination, causing the green in his pupil to shimmer brilliantly. Later, the light from the figure began to disperse and fly like strands of ribbons toward Midoriya. It flew and flew as if finding a place to land.

The young hero watched as beams of brightness warped before landing on him, all in unison. Midoriya's eyes zeroed in on the glowing manifestation of himself and noticed that it was disappearing, more and more of its light dispersing before making its landfall on his body. Very soon, the last of its light left the confines of the humanoid object, leaving it a non-existent void.

“Wow…” Midoriya extended his arms and analyzed them, noticing how they were shining with a radiant, warm illumination, similar to the sun. “I—”

But before he could say anything a sudden warmth surrounded him, like being embraced by a tight yet comforting hug. And within his line of vision, he saw as the glow sitting on his skin seeped into him, leaving him in a constant luminous state. He scanned himself through the reflection of the water-like floor and noticed that he was glowing like the animated object. His hero outfit was still visible despite the bright glow, but his eyes were slightly gleaming in a warm luminosity. His green hair was shimmering with an almost electric green glow. A halo of vibrant green was visible between his locks, one that seemed to pulse and dance in the surrounding glow, giving it an almost iridescent look.

“It-it worked…” Midoriya whispered in astonishment, unable to believe that his plan actually succeeded. “We merged.”

“Come out, little hero.”

The evil persona was still roaming the place, stocking its prey.

He peaked around the corner and then back at his hands. If the merge was successful then he should be able to leave his hiding spot and not trigger that thing.

Midoriya sure hoped that was the case.

Well, there was only one way to find out.

With an inhale and deep exhale, he stepped out of the comfort of his hiding spot and emerged into the endless landscape, making himself wide open to threats. Each step he took, the glow seemed to linger for a few seconds, giving him a trail of light. He walked precariously, his senses on high alert.

“Hmmm…”

Midoriya’s breathing hitched. He quickly adverted his gaze, turning to look at the source of the hum that seemed to come from behind. He yelped but immediately covered his quivering mouth.

Right in front of him, staring straight at him, was the black-and-white image of himself. His face deeply formed into an angry scowl.

Midoriya held his breath as if breathing would reveal his location—knowing full well that it wouldn't matter since he was standing right there.

He waited for it to react, but to his shock, it did not. It remained standing until it decided to step aside and move past him, not even batting an eye. It continued its search, completely oblivious to the programmed threat standing right there.

Midoriya did not move, petrified with both fear and amazement.

“It didn’t see me…” He muttered. “Oh my god.”

Midoriya then chuckled, still dumbfounded. “It worked.” He placed his hands over his chest and smiled. “Thank you…let’s—let’s get going then.”

He stepped forward and began his trek, determined to get this over with and closer to reclaiming his body back.

--- At the Same Time ---

The next day arrived, and that morning, Isuki got ready and went exploring before spending some time in the gym. He told Suzuki about the new quirk he unlocked last night and just like him, she was ecstatic. She congratulated Itsuki for completing such a difficult task, and all by himself. The compliment made his stomach flutter with warmth, his mentor’s words of encouragement sinking deeper than he expected.

Now, after Suzuki had done her usual “check” and Itsuki had taken a break from exercising to enjoy a well-deserved meal, he was back at the training grounds with Suzuki accompanying him.

“Well, Itsuki. You made quite the progress yesterday. I’m very proud of you for unlocking a new quirk—Fa Jin, correct?” Suzuki began, a satisfied grin spreading across her face as she stood before the teenager. Her confident stance and attire made it clear—she was ready to get some work done.

Today she wore a pair of loose, comfortable athletic attire paired with a windbreaker almost identical to the one fitted on Itsuki. She was also wearing a pair of black running shoes, a contrast from the heeled boots she usually fashioned. Her chestnut-brown hair was tied back in a practical ponytail, though a few wisps had escaped, framing her face in soft, natural straight strands. Everything about her appearance—from her outfit to her poise—radiated readiness, as if she were prepared to tackle a long, grueling day of exercise.

Itsuki nodded to her mentor’s question, “Yeah. I don’t know why but that name just sounded right. Like it was meant to be. But it fits! It’s such an amazing power! I can’t wait to show you how it works and what it can do!” He voiced, excitement spewing from his words.

“Same here...well, I do have some plans for today," Suzuki said, her tone light. "But first, let’s see what you can do with Fa Jin, and then we’ll move on to what I’ve got planned.”

As he spoke, Suzuki stepped closer to the teenager, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder in a gesture that radiated warmth and encouragement. Itsuki felt himself buzz with a tantalizing sense of euphoria and motherly affection. His body grew warm, and he couldn’t help but let a sly smile tug at his lips.

“O-Okay—anything for you, Suzuki.” He quickly gazed at her and noticed her soft smile, her eyes seemingly shining and glowing with a quiet kindness, hiding her deviousness within the sturdy mask of her gentle façade. To Suzuki, Itsuki was just a little soldier—a toy she created (with Hex’s help) to assist her in achieving her goal of quirk liberation. Itsuki may see her as a mentor—his savior even—but to her, he was just a pawn to help move her plan along.

But Itsuki didn’t need to know that—like he ever will. So, she smiled and encouraged him. All she had to ensure was that her puppet danced to her strings, growing and evolving into the perfect soldier she had so carefully molded. One who would stay by her side forever—loyal, obedient, and unyielding. One who would erase Izuku Midoriya, reducing him to nothing more than a shadow in the memories of others.

Without a moment to waste, Itsuki displayed everything he worked on the night before. He demonstrated how he could now increase the power of his strength quirk up to 25% and how he could use the other quirks to create a variety of unique moves. After a few minutes of showcasing these combinations, he moved on to demonstrate what Fa Jin could do.

“Alright…make sure you don’t blink,” Itsuki informed as he ran to place a dummy meters away from them before rushing back to Suzuki’s side, the electric red sizzling, running erratically around his body. “I’ve moved enough so this should be enough.”

The teenager gazed at the unsuspecting inanimate object; his eyes fixated with an intent scowl; a look that could cut the dummy with just his sight alone. He stood in a running stance and immediately, the familiar red-pink glow spread through his legs, moving and shimmering vibrantly.

Suzuki stared in bewilderment, completely baffled by what she was seeing.

“So, this is the kinetic-storing power that he unlocked—the 3^rd user’s quirk.”

She had seen something about this power while poking through Itsuki’s mindscape—a flash of memories from his past persona, learning about the quirks of the previous One for All users. She saw as the boy read through a notebook that All Might had jotted down notes on, studying and understanding what the quirk consisted of. Now, thanks to Izuku Midoriya’s conceptualization, she had a clearer idea of what he needed to unlock.

And how to use it to her advantage.  

“3…2…1!” Before Suzuki could blink, Itsuki flew across the training arena in a blur of green, red, and pink, the colors smudging into a swirl of passing colors.

Then, Suzuki heard a loud bam and thunderous slam that shook the structure of the facility. The villain had to crunch her face and temporarily clasp her ears to mute the booming sounds.

Dust and debris danced in the air, glistening in the illuminance of the artificial lights.

“Hell yeah!” Itsuki rushed over to stand beside Suzuki’s side, panting. “So—what do you—think?” He asked, glancing at the woman.

Suzuki waited for the dust to settle before taking in the destruction before her. Her eyes widened in astonishment as she surveyed the aftermath. The dummy that once stood there had been obliterated, reduced to nothing but scattered dust. The only remnant was the metal rod that had anchored the doll upright.

Those dummies were designed to be incredibly durable, and Itsuki had chosen one modeled after someone with a strength quirk—someone who could rival All Might in his prime.

And he managed to completely demolish it.

“You—you completely destroyed it…” Suzuki gasped.

“Yup!” Itsuki jumped with excitement, his hands clasping together and shaking them eagerly as if trying to hold back the sheer joy threatening to spill over. “It’s as strong as All Might! This power has the force to hurt—no kill someone as strong as that stupid hero!”  

Suzuki chuckled, “It really does.” She replied with a smile, ruffling Itsuki’s hair. “Great job. You are truly an incredible soldier.”

This was truly amazing. As Itsuki returned her smile, eyes glistening with proudness, she couldn’t help but think.

At this level, no one—and absolutely no one would even dare to stand against her. As long as she had her little puppet beside her, anyone who opposed her and the Meta Liberation’s ideals would quickly surrender and yield to their cause.

Quirk liberation would be possible. Governments would be forced to submit to her authority. Itsuki and the international soldier programming initiative would make her dreams come true.

“Well, Itsuki, you truly gave me quite the show. It must’ve been exhausting. Do you think you have the energy to complete what I have planned?” Suzuki asked.

Itsuki wondered.

Showing her what this power could do tired him out but the voice in his head.

Work for Suzuki’s cause.

Complete everything on Suzuki’s behalf.

Ran rampant inside his head.

He didn’t hate them. The voices. Actually, he embraced them. They were his reality; he’d do anything if it meant serving and obeying Suzuki.

He shook his head, snapping himself out of his brief trance, and agreeing to her comment. “I do! I’m ready for what you have in store!”

Suzuki smiled. “Amazing! Well, for this next part of your training, I want you to first meet some people who will be working closely with you in our upcoming missions.” She glanced over towards the door. “Come in you two!”

On cue, the doors opened, and a man and a woman stepped forward, each dressed similarly to Itsuki. They wore black cargo pants with functional pockets on both sides, paired with plain black sneakers. The two sported sleek, lightweight windbreaker jackets with high collars. However, unlike Itsuki’s design, the woman’s jacket was accented with magenta outlines, while the man’s featured navy detailing.

The two, in unison, walked to where the teenager and the villain were standing, until being face to face.

“Itsuki, I’d like to introduce you to your new companions, Ito and Matsumoto," Suzuki said

Itsuki surveyed the two, analyzing their features.

“Itsuki! Hi!!” The man replied cheerfully, grabbing his hand and shaking it with vigor, stunning Itsuki. The contrast from serious to bubbly and outgoing was something he was not prepared for. “I’m Tadashi Matsumoto! But you can just call me Tadashi!”

“Um—n-nice to meet you,” Itsuki replied, unsure how to act.

Tadashi smiled brightly, his midnight-blue hair flowing and moving with his jumpy behavior. His eyes were a deep red, a fiery, garnet crimson that reflected in the light in mesmerizing ways, blood-red irises almost glowing. His skin was sun-kissed brown, a golden-brown hue that was neither too dark nor too pale.

“And I’m Akira Ito, but I rather you call me Akira. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Itsuki. Suzuki has told us a lot about you.” The woman, known as Akira, stepped forward and bowed respectfully, a complete contrast to the extroverted behavior of her male companion.

Her hair was a pale pink, soft as cotton candy, falling in gentle waves around her face, running a little past her shoulders. It was styled in half-up and half-down style in which the updo was pulled into a messy bun. As Itsuki analyzed her, she saw that her eyes were a dark brown, rich like chocolate, drawing attention with their subtle intensity. Her eyes alone reflected the depth of her quiet intelligence, telling Itsuki that despite her young age, she had experience beyond her years.

Her whole presentation emanated gentleness and softness, but her aura showed the opposite. She looked stern and firm. Unlike Tadashi, she didn’t show signs of humor or lightheartedness, as if everything was a matter of importance and nonsense was not tolerable.

“Hi—nice to meet you, Akira,” Itsuki replied back, gaining some confidence.

“Well, Itsuki. Both Matsumoto and Ito will be fighting alongside you at our missions—”

“Come on miss boss lady! Stop with the formal stuff, just call me Tadashi!” Tadashi interrupted.

“Oh, apologies. Tadashi and Akira will be your mission companions; therefore, they will be joining our training moving forward. I hope you three can work together.” Suzuki explained.  

“Of course! Tadashi, Akira, I am excited to work with you guys!” Itsuki bowed. “As you probably know, I’m Itsuki Masashi! But you can just call me Itsuki—which you already have been doing…anyway! I am the head soldier of the international soldier programming initiative. Oh! And Storm is my cool little alias.”

“Ooooh! I love it! Mine is Siphon!” Tadashi added.

“And mine is Nexus,” Akira informed.

Itsuki couldn’t help but allow his eyes to glint upon hearing their alias names. Now he was more than curious to see what their quirks were and how he could work with them.

But the brief surge of curiosity quickly vanished as he gazed at the outline of his new companions, noticing something odd—something changing. Instead of their athletic clothes, they were dressed in…school uniforms? However, Tadashi's changing features caught his attention first. His navy hair remained the same, but his eyebrows were now shaped like arrows, and glasses rested on his nose. The woman beside him had also undergone a shift in appearance. She now had shoulder-length brunette hair, brown eyes, and a blush on her cheeks, giving her a soft, approachable look.

They were both smiling and giggling at something. But then they looked at him and said something.

“Midoriya.”

The guy muttered.

“Deku.”

The girl worded.

Itsuki’s breathing hitched in panic.

“Who’s that…” He mentally asked.

Who are they? Who are they calling to? Whose names are those?!

Why is he seeing this?!

He quickly blinked, and as quickly as they appeared, the strange illusion disappeared, revealing the familiar appearance of the two people standing before him.

Itsuki was ready to shake it off and hide his reaction, but they must have noticed his brief moment of inattentiveness and sudden panic because his new companions stopped and stared at him. His eyes were wide, pupils dilated with shock, and his face had drained of color, turning ashen white. He looked like someone who had just seen a ghost.

“Itsuki.” Itsuki silently yelped as he heard the voice of his mentor. Rapidly, he turned to gaze at her. “Are you okay? You just spaced out on us.”

Itsuki's words were twisted inside his mouth.

He wanted to tell her what he just saw, and he should. He was compelled to tell her anything and everything that happened to him. This could’ve been one of those false memories Suzuki warned her about. But something told him he shouldn’t. That he should remain quiet and not tell a living soul about this.

So, he didn’t.

“Yeah! I’m fine. Sorry about that, I think I’m just a bit tired after my little demonstration.” Itsuki quickly blurted out, making sure he was masking anything that could make him suspicious.

But Suzuki could sense something was off, but she shook it off, at least for now.

She did order him to tell him anything that was bothering him, so he should have told her why he panicked like that. Maybe he was just overwhelmed by all of this? Possibly. Suzuki will have to look into this later.

“Okay. Well, I brought you all today because I want to do a special training with Itsuki so he is ready for our first mission in a month or so…give or take our preparation efforts.”

Special training?

Itsuki wondered what she had in store for him—for them.

Suzuki continued, and the three listened. “I want to unlock something within you, Itsuki—a new quirk. I know you unlocked Fa Jin, but this new quirk I want to bring out will greatly help with enemy detection and also protect you from harm.”

Suzuki paused before continuing.

“Of course, we will help you, but today, you will unlock a quirk known as Danger Sense,” Suzuki revealed.

“Danger Sense…” Itsuki wondered.

Suzuki nodded, "Yup. I’m sure you’ll love it. Well then…let’s not waste any more time. Time to get started," she said, her voice smooth with anticipation, a wicked grin slowly spreading across her features, her eyes gleaming with a quiet, calculating intensity.

Chapter Text

“During this training, we will be focusing on helping you, Itsuki, unlock this new quirk, but I would like you to work on the one you recently unlocked,” Suzuki explained.

“Wait—um, sorry to interrupt, but do Tadashi and Akira know about my—quirks?” Itsuki asked, glancing over at his two new companions who strangely did not show an ounce of confusion or curiosity.

Suzuki crossed her arms and analyzed her mentee, “Oh, they know. I told them all about you, including your quirks. They are well aware of what you can do, but obviously, they haven’t seen Fa Jin. So, we’ll show them that power today. We will also work on incorporating that quirk with Danger Sense once you unlock it. We will do this through a simulated fight. And even if you don’t unlock it today, I would still like you to train with that new quirk.”

Itsuki nodded, “Okay! Yeah, that sounds good! Actually, I have some ideas on how I could incorporate this power with my other quirks. I would like to try them out while we are here.”

Suzuki nodded in agreement, “That sounds great.”

Tadashi strolled over to stand beside Itsuki and delivered a hearty pat on his back, the force of it making Itsuki gasp in surprise. “I’m so excited to see these powers of yours, Itsuki! I heard you are hella strong and I absolutely want to see you in a fight! You and I are about to have quite the sparing sessions. I can’t wait!” He excitedly explained, pulling the teenager into a side hug.

“Oh—um, same here. I’m excited to get to work with you and Akira.” Itsuki said, but for some reason, the words did not sit comfortably in his mouth.  

It was weird.

He should feel a rush of adrenaline. Excitement at having partners who would work alongside him toward their common goal of quirk liberation—companions who shared his interests and aspirations. But he felt…odd. He had this itch—these myriads of uncertainties—that these people should not be trusted as if they were a pair of criminals who were out to harm him.

But he knew they were not there to hurt him. Suzuki picked them, meaning that she trusted them, so he should trust them because she did.

So why—why did his heart tell him otherwise?

Maybe this unease would fade as he got to know them better. This feeling could simply be because they were technically still strangers to him. Whatever he was sensing might just be the typical “stranger danger” instinct ingrained in every child. It was likely those primal defenses kicking in—ones that simply needed time to be plummeted down until they were non-existent.

He took a silent gulp, took a breath, and smiled. He’d listen to Suzuki, not his malfunctioning fears.

Itsuki noticed that Tadashi had loosened his hug, allowing Itsuki to move out of his grip. His eyes landed on Akira who had her arms crossed similarly to Suzuki. She hasn’t smiled or done anything that could affirm her enjoyment of being here. Her gaze was cold and unwavering, as though nothing could stir the determination etched into her features.

“We should stop waiting around and distracting Itsuki, and yes, I’m talking to you, Tadashi,” Akira stated her piercing gaze meeting Tadashi’s crimson eyes.

“What!? I was just trying to get myself more acquainted with Itsuki here!” Tadashi defended.

She flicked her gaze to the ceiling, biting back an annoyed sigh, “Anyway, Suzuki, should we proceed?” Akira asked.

“Yes,” Suzuki placed her hands behind her back and made her way to stand in front of Itsuki. “But I think it would be best if I explain what the quirk is. I managed to do a bit of digging and figured out what Danger Sense is and what it can do.”

Itsuki’s curiosity sparked. He had no real knowledge of what Danger Sense was—only assumptions based on its name, suggesting it was some kind of danger-detection ability. Eager to learn more, he listened intently, his focus never wavering from Suzuki’s words.

“Now listen to me and me only, okay.” Suzuki began and Itsuki nodded, implying his agreement. His attention zeroed in on her and her only, blurring everything around him. “From what I learned, Danger Sense is a power that warns the user of any malicious intent. As to what ‘malicious intent or attempts’ means, I am not entirely sure. My guess is that it’s immediate threats to your life emerging from external forces. Once you unlock the quirk, we will need to test what level of detection you have and if you can detect threats that come from non-living scenarios like natural disasters. We will also need to see what the range limit of the detection is. So, say, can you detect danger that is miles away?

“Also,” She paced. Itsuki’s traced her every move, keeping her command alive in his mind. “I would like to see if you can detect danger that is directed at those who care about you. Maybe if the danger to them, is a danger to you. Kinda like an association. I don’t think the quirk works that way, but it is worth trying out.” Suzuki paused her pacing and looked at him. “So, Itsuki, what do you think?”

Itsuki blinked and snapped out of his brief trance, “Oh! I think it all sounds amazing! The power sounds incredible! The capabilities it holds…” he exclaimed, his voice tinged with excitement before shifting, a shadow of malice creeping into his features. His mind raced, thinking about every possible way he could use this power to his advantage. “I would love to see if what you said is possible. If we are able to work out the specifics, I think this quirk can be very useful as a defense mechanism. I could dodge projectiles or just any attacks that came my way. If it works for non-living threats, I could warn others about incoming, non-predicable threats. I do wonder if the warning is reserved for immediate ones or if I could detect threats seconds or even minutes before, they happen.”

Suzuki raised a hand to her chin, her fingers lightly brushing against her jawline as her eyes narrowed in thought. “That’s a great point. I guess we will figure it out once we get a better understanding of the power. Well, let’s get this going.” Suzuki placed a hand on Itsuki’s shoulder, “I want you to stay where you are and not move.”

Itsuki nodded, obeying, though curiosity flickered in his mind. This must be the start of his training—the first step toward unlocking this newfound power. His stomach coiled with energy, anticipation thrumming through his veins

He stayed where he was, not daring to move as she walked away from him, Akira following her. Itsuki then looked around and was shocked to see that Tadashi was not with her—actually, he was nowhere to be seen. It’s as if he vanished into thin air.

“Um, where’s Tadashi?” Itsuki asked.  

Suzuki kept walking but replied, “Oh he’ll be back, he just went to grab something!”

“Oh, okay.” He replied.

Itsuki wondered, was something supposed to happen? And how could someone even train to manifest a danger-sensing quirk? The only logical way, he figured, would be to expose himself to danger—force the quirk to awaken through necessity. That had to be what was happening. So, his muscles tensed, and regulated his breathing, preparing himself for what may come.

“Alright, Itsuki!” Suzuki shouted who now stood near the wall, meters away from him. “You will now—”

But Itsuki didn’t catch what she said next; her words faded into the background. Suddenly, a strange and unsettling wave of weakness crashed over him, as if an invisible force was siphoning away his energy. His limbs grew heavy, weighed down by an unnatural sluggishness, like rubber stretching under pressure. A deep fatigue settled into his bones, leaving him unsteady. Drained. He teetered on the edge of collapse but forced his body to remain standing.

“What’s happening—"

Then, without warning, a charged, glimmering blast tinted in a bright blue hue came hurling towards him, traveling from behind him. Itsuki noticed something bright from his periphery and without a second to waste, he sprang into action. He lunged to his left, somersaulting away from the approaching danger. The attack barely avoided him, slamming onto the wall with a thunderous bang, leaving it smoldering from the impact.

“What—the—” Itsuki panted, his flight and fight response going into overdrive, his senses screaming at him.

But there was no time to recover—more attacks came flying, relentless and unyielding. They bore down on him from every angle, striking from his blind spots, leaving him only seconds to react.

“Crap!” He yelped. He screamed at his legs to push off from their crouched position. Quickly, he sprang up, pivoting and swerving away from the projectile’s path, frantically skittering from side to side.

Itsuki’s breathing became labored and deep, a sign of his increasing exhaustion, “Dammit!” He continued to move and dodge, running and shifting away from the balls of energy.

He tried to power up his strength quirk to give him a speed boost, but instead of supplying him the energy he needed, it only left him even more drained. So, he stopped and continued to avoid without the use of his quirks. He glanced over at Suzuki and Akira who stood to the side, undisturbed by what was happening.

Why are they not reacting? Unless—

This was part of his training.

Or…is this something else? Could someone be attacking him?! Them?! Maybe they’re being affected!

He tried to run toward them, but a barrage of energy spheres came hurtling his way, forcing him to halt. The relentless assault left him no choice but to pivot and sprint in the opposite direction, narrowly dodging the onslaught of attacks.

“What is going on?!” Itsuki shouted in both fear and confusion.

Suddenly, the attacks slowed down until they stopped. Itsuki fell to his knees, panting heavily, sweat falling profusely from his hairline and down his face. His body wavered, threatening to give out, but he thrust his arms forward just in time, catching himself before he could meet the unforgiving concrete below. He felt like he was swimming through a pool of molasses, impossible to traverse. What was concerning was how distant his limbs were feeling but he couldn’t focus on that, if the attacks stopped then that meant that this was part of his training. A means to lure the danger detection quirk.

So, something had to happen, the quirk had to activate…but nothing.

There was nothing.

Did he…fail?

“I—”

Then, from behind, an energy blast with a cone-like shape with a sharp tip came rushing towards him, its sharp whizz slicing through the air.

Itsuki wasn’t noticing the approaching danger, and Suzuki saw this. She was ready to step in until something happened.

Itsuki yelped.  

A sharp, piercing, almost lightning-like sensation rammed through his head with the intensity and force of a freight train. Itsuki immediately turned to see the approaching projectile and quickly jerked away, essentially throwing himself away from the life-threatening attack. The cone-like bullet plummeted onto the ground, creating a small crater.

Suzuki watched the event. Her eyes widened in surprise.

Itsuki intentionally avoided the attack. He clearly didn’t see it at first, but something provoked him because he turned and saw it, allowing him to move away from the attack before it hit him. Does that mean he—

“AHHH!!!”

A scream vibrated through the training arena, sending seismic shocks through the place. Itsuki collapsed and clasped his head in true agony, wailing and crying.

“Tadashi! Stop!” Suzuki shouted.

Tadashi, who was perched on one of the support beams of the ceiling, halted just before attempting to fire another shot.

Suzuki rushed over to the pained teenager, “Akira, bring him down from there!”

“Of course.” She extended one arm facing near where Tadashi was seated and a hand in front of her. Then, something golden began to swirl until expanding and revealing two portals simultaneously, one laying horizontally a few inches from Tadashi and the other a few feet from Akira. Tadashi jumped off the beam and into the portal and emerged from the adjacent one.

“Thanks, Akira!” Tadashi voiced, happily.

“Yeah.” She simply replied, dismantling the portals. Soon, they both rushed over to Itsuki’s location.

“AH!” Itsuki clutched his head, grasping the strands of his hair tightly, pulling in the hopes that the motion would somehow ease the torment. The pain kept pulsating, jamming through his skull through sharp, electric waves. It felt like lightning rods were zipping through his brain, each strike delivering a searing, piercing sensation that left him trembling in a heap of agony.

“It hurts! It—hurts so—much!” He wailed.

Suzuki crouched beside him and placed a hand on his shoulder, Itsuki jolted and looked at her, his eyes trembling with fear. “S-Suzuki—what is—happening?! Make it—stop!” He asked, almost begging.

“I don’t know what is happening but…did you dodge that attack just now? Like did you see it coming? Answer me.” Suzuki asked.

Even through the pain, through this suffering, Itsuki could not disobey so he replied, “Y-Yes, I saw—no, f-felt it c-coming, somehow—” He paused to let out a yelp as another stabbing sensation rammed through, “I felt—something stabbing—a lighting going through m-my head and t-then I turned—and saw the a-attack—I then d-dodged.

“But it hurts—it hurts so m-much!” He concluded closing his eyes in anguish.

Suzuki did not pay much attention to the last thing Itsuki said, too enthralled with what occurred. He saw the attack coming. He felt that stabbing sensation and he dodged immediately after. This was an intentional avoidance, not like the other ones where he was predicting—or guessing—where the attacks were coming.

That meant one thing.

“Itsuki—I think you unlocked the quirk,” Suzuki muttered.

Itsuki opened his eyes and looked at her, a stunned expression morphing through the pain.

“You just unlocked Danger Sense,” Suzuki concluded.

The pain began to subside, but a dull, pulsing sensation persisted.  

“I unlocked—Danger Sense…”

“You did,” Suzuki informed. “But it looks like the manifestation didn’t treat you very lightly.”

Itsuki tried to stand but stumbled. Before he could fall, Suzuki and Tadashi caught him, steadying him as they helped him up, “Thanks…” He whispered.

“Of course, man,” Tadashi replied, holding onto the armpit of his shoulder. “Sorry for what I did. Suzuki told me to attack you without holding back. And as for the exhaustion and weakness you're feeling—well, your quirk is quite powerful. I um—used a good portion of your quirk factor to produce all the energy attacks you saw. That’s how my quirk works and well, the stronger the quirk of someone I drain from is, the more tired they get. But don’t worry! It doesn’t affect your quirk—just makes it temporarily weaker! The effects will wear off pretty quickly!”

“Oh—that’s really—cool. And it’s—okay.” Itsuki began. “It was part of the—training after—all.”

Tadashi nodded.

Suzuki cleared her throat and spoke, “Well, since we arrived at our goal for today and because you don’t seem very fit to keep going, Itsuki. I think we should call it a day and—”

“No.” Itsuki interrupted. He brushed Suzuki and Tadashi off him, determined to hold his own weight.

The two supporting him noticed this and followed his request and gently let go of him. Itsuki wobbled after feeling the support become centered on him alone. He was close to tumbling to the ground but quickly caught himself before his body met the ground. His head still hurt; everything felt so off-centered and disorienting, but he stared at Suzuki with a determined frown.

“I mean—I can’t just give up now. The mission is in one month, which means now, more than ever, I need to work on this new power—as well as the ones I already have. I can’t have it hurt me like this, it’ll just put me and those around me in danger. I have to get used to this, limit its harm on me, and increase its benefit.” Itsuki explained. He clutched his fists, each knuckle tightening as energy and an unshakable resolve seemed to coil within him. “I can keep going—just give me a few minutes and I’ll be back at it.”

Suzuki smiled, letting out a deep sigh.

“You are still that same hero from before, huh?” She mentally verbalized.

“I love your determination, young one. This is why you are the joy and pride of the initiative.” Suzuki began. “Sounds good. Let’s take a 30-minute break and then we can get back to the training. I want to try out a simulated battle with Tadashi and Akira if that’s okay with you?”

Itsuki nodded, “That sounds perfect!” He looked at his gloved hands and extended his fingers in slow, melodic movements. He watched as the faint, electric zings of his quirk moved through the support device. “I’m excited to put everything into action.” He voiced, his tone low with malice.

So, they took their needed break. Itsuki made sure to rest up, hydrate as well as get some food inside his body. Thankfully, what Tadashi said about the effects of his quirk was true; the weakness was fading, and his quirk was feeling just as powerful as before. Once the 30 minutes were up, Itsuki was back to his full strength, no longer shackled by the bone-melting sensation.

Itsuki, Tadashi, and Akira were each standing side-by-side, looking at Suzuki who stood in front of them, her hands clasped behind her.

“Now, for this simulated battle, Tadashi and Akira will act as heroes who are firmly opposed to the initiative’s goal of quirk liberation. They are determined to stop the work we are doing in freeing people from the harms of quirk-restrictions. Itsuki, your job is to stop them at all costs. You will win if you capture them or immobilize them. But they will win if they do the same to you.” Suzuki explained as the three listened closely. “You all may use the entirety of this place and do not worry about damage, we can fix anything you destroy but do not endanger each other, myself, or yourself. Do I make myself clear?”

“Crystal!” Tadashi replied. Itsuki and Akira both agreed with a firm “yes”.

“Incredible. Well, Tadashi and Akira. I’ll give you a few minutes to get yourselves situated.”

“Alright. Good luck, Itsuki.” Akira replied. She activated a portal, walked in, and immediately vanished.

“Yeah, same here! Remember, I will not go easy on you so—” Tadashi’s body began to glow a faint blue hue, similar to the shade of his energy balls, “you better not go easy on me, okay?”

Itsuki grinned and nodded, “Yeah, I won’t.”

Tadashi sprinted away, propelled by the energy emanating from his quirk, giving him inhuman speed.

Itsuki and Suzuki waited, letting the minutes pass. While they did, Itsuki surveyed the arena, his mind flowing with strategies.

“Alright, time’s up.” Suzuki voiced checking her phone, “You can begin on the count of three, Itsuki.” She informed.

Itsuki activated his quirk, feeling the energy surge through his veins and disperse evenly throughout his body. He focused intently—he needed exactly 25%. Closing his eyes, he visualized a meal in a microwave, cooking steadily and evenly. He pictured the steam building inside, threatening to burst out and scatter the contents in all directions. He knew he had to contain it, to keep the excess energy from spilling over. In his mind, he locked the power away in an imaginary vault, securing it tightly to maintain control.

He opened his eyes, and there it was—the vivid red electric lines streaking across his body. They crackled and zipped violently, yet with a strange sense of purpose. Itsuki smiled, a faint, determined smirk curved his lips. He prepared himself, ready for the battle to begin.

“in 1…”

“2…”

“and 3!”

Once the number left Suzuki’s mouth, Itsuki burst forward and bolted toward the center of the training facility. He scanned the area—the crimson streaks from his quirk trailed behind him like glowing ribbons of light that lingered before fading into oblivion. He focused on anything that could hint at his target’s location. Movement, creaks, lights, anything.

“Alright…float!” He bent his legs and leaped into the air. “Blackwhip!” He allowed the dark-red tendrils to extend out of the openings created on the knuckles of his glove, he then flung them and allowed them to stick onto the surface of a rocky hill. He pulled and propelled himself forward, up to the tip of the tallest hill of the facility.

With the use of Air Force, he steadied himself and landed on the tip, silently thanks to Float. He gazed at the landscape, surveying the area. He should be able to spot them from here.

“Okay. A plan.” He muttered. He quickly took notes on what he was working with.

Tadashi’s quirk requires someone else’s quirk factor to function. But does he need a constant energy source, or can he store the energy he absorbs for later use when no source is available? Dammit, if only he had asked.

Still, he suspected that storing energy would require a massive amount to begin with—and maintaining it must be exhausting. It would be much easier to drain and use it immediately. But if he was storing it; it probably wouldn’t be much.

Well, whatever the case, Tadashi must be using Suzuki’s power or leftovers from what he drained from him. But if Tadashi needed power, he'd mostly likely grab it from him and he’d feel it. He likely had to be close to absorb the energy; otherwise, he would have drained him already if his ability worked at long range. So, once he sensed that pull, he’d know Tadashi was near.

Also, Itsuki knew he wouldn’t use Akira’s quirk factor since he’d need her to capture him.

Talking about her, her quirk is more unpredictable, but the portals can be easily spotted. But he’d need to be careful, even if Akira’s quirk can’t work offensively per se, it can be used as support. With her help, Tadashi could send his energy attacks through her portals. He’d need to rely on Danger Sense if that is the case—that is if it works for him.

Itsuki was ready to jump off the mountainous hill when the same electric zing rammed through his head. He yelped, the pain crashing through his senses. But then he noticed why the warning rushed through. There was light; a ball of energy—as big as a basketball—was hurdling towards him.

“Oh crap!” Quickly, Itsuki released his Blackwhips, attached them to one of the ceiling support beams, and swung away from the attack. The ball of energy catapulted onto his previous location, reducing the tip into rubble.

“You know, it’s probably not a good idea to be in eyes view and start muttering.”

“Dammit!” Itsuki cursed. He swung and swung, detaching and attaching his whips, focusing on where the hell he could be—

Suddenly, a portal appeared in front of him and through it he could see Akira.

“Hey.” She waved and next to her was Tadashi, his arm extended, ready to attack.

“Crap!” Quickly, he veered away before he could plunge through the portal. A strong energy burst came through the portal, the force smacking onto the unsuspecting wall.

“Dammit! Danger Sense didn’t activate.” He used Float and Air Force to land on the ground, gazing out at the rocky terrain. “I need to do something before they get me!”

He ran and swiftly hid behind a pillar and focused, “Okay, I need to let Danger Sense out, somehow, and pinpoint where their attacks are coming from. It’s there, its just—figuring out how to control it, I guess. Anyway, Tadashi will mostly likely rely on Akira to direct his attacks.” He peeked behind him, and his eyes widened—he spotted them. It was true; Akira was using her quirk to locate him so Tadashi could attack. But what was even more peculiar was that Tadashi was essentially stuck to her, rather than running around with the boost from his quirk to scout for him. That meant his energy usage was limited—he was conserving his stored power for attacking.

That’s when an idea clicked, “I think—I know what I can do.”

He powered up his strength quirk and let Fa Jin run through his legs. Then he ran, ensuring he passed through their line of sight. “I’m here!” He shouted as he passed by them.

The two snapped their heads to gaze at the source of the sound but all they saw was a fleeting streak of red mingled with pink and a rush of wind from the sheer speed of the propulsion, leaving them momentarily stunned. He moved across them and away from them in quick succession, back and forth and above them. Akira attempted to aim her portals towards the direction of the lights, but nothing seemed to work.

“He’s fast!” Akira commented. “Must be Fa Jin.”

“Yeah,” Tadashi replied, trying to keep track of his fast-moving colleague, his bullet-like projectiles at the ready.

Itsuki continued to run and run and run, using Float to move his sprints airborne. The portals kept appearing and each time he dodged, but barely. He needed Danger Sense to work. For his plan to function, he needed it to activate—to track her attacks.

“Come on…” He urged.

Suddenly, he felt it. The stabbing sensation. Itsuki winced but he momentarily stopped—in mid-air—and saw that a portal had appeared right in front of him. He grinned. It worked, he predicted her attack and reacted.

“I got you,” Itsuki remarked, activating Blackwip.

His two companions noticed him. Tadashi pushed forward and tried to act, but Itsuki was faster, thanks to the speed of Fa Jin and the propulsions from Air Force.

He entered the portal and immediately wrapped them in his tendrils before the two were able to react. The bindings coiled tightly, rendering Tadashi incapable of launching his attack. In one fluid motion, Itsuki leaped back through the portal before it disappeared, dragging his captured companions with him. With a grunt of exertion, he hurled them toward the ground, the impact reverberating like a thunderclap as they hit.

As their bodies made contact with the concrete, a sharp “argh!” escaped their lips.

Itsuki lowered himself to the ground, keeping them bonded. This would’ve been considered a win, but he wanted to ensure that nothing would happen, there were no opportunities for slip-ups. So, he walked over to them, his steps calculated and with undying resolve. He glanced over at Suzuki, noticing her proud grin. He was ready to deliver the final blow until something shifted in his reality.

The pain in his head came back but unlike last time, the pain was howling at him.

“AH!” Itsuki doubled over, clutching his head. Unable to maintain his concentration, he let his quirks power down.

It hurt. It was piercing.

Piercing.

Piercing.

Piercing.

Constant and repeating.

Then, he heard something and immediately he felt something. But the pain. It just got worse as they approached.

“Well, I guess—we win.”

Itsuki looked down at his wrists and noticed a pair of cuffs securely fastened around them. That could only mean one thing—he had been captured. Itsuki frowned in disappointment, but the pain prickling through his head kept him from groveling in both his embarrassment and disappointment. He fell to his knees and kept his head down, not daring to look at the fruition of his failure.

“Itsuki!” The teenager heard the stern voice of his mentor. He quickly looked up and noticed her approaching figure. “What happened?! You had them!”

His green eyes met hazel, and he could see her disappointment, an anger that was directly related to his loss. Itsuki wanted to look away, he wanted to run out of that training area and hide somewhere where nobody would find him. But he couldn’t. He—shouldn’t.

“Danger—sense…something happened.” Itsuki began, the sensation continuing to stab him.

“What do you mean?” Suzuki asked, towering over him.

“It just started to ping me—uncontrollably. It happened as I was about to defeat them, and it just got worse when—they got close. It was like—it didn’t know what was malicious or something.” Itsuki explained.

Suzuki had to suppress a jolt of shock that wanted to cross her face. The quirk shouldn’t do that unless it’s perceiving them as dangerous. That couldn’t be it. The quirk should be acting based on what Itsuki perceived as a malicious attempt to his safety. Suzuki made it clear (even messed with his thoughts) to ensure he perceived the two as safe…as friends even. So, he shouldn’t be sensing them as dangerous.

Unless something is happening in there.

“Sorry—I had them, and I failed,” Itsuki added, with a saddened frown.

“It’s okay, Itsuki.” Akira began with a sigh. “Your body is probably just getting used to the new quirk. It’s normal to malfunction as you are getting used to it.”

Itsuki took in what she said, “Yeah, that could be it.” He replied, standing up with Tadashi helping him.  

Suzuki listened but she wasn’t sure if that was the case. She needed to confirm if that was truly the reason. Yeah, it could simply be him adjusting to the new quirk, but he had to rule out any external force attempting to sabotage her work.

If he was responsible then she’d need to act accordingly.

“Alright, I guess that is all for today. Itsuki, you can take the rest of the day to rest. I’ll lead you back to your room. And don’t feel bad about what happened. Even with the loss, you still did great—all of you did. All you can do now is learn from this experience and see what you can improve so you can win next time.” Suzuki explained.

Itsuki smiled, “Yeah, will do.”

“You did so great, Itsuki!” Tadashi jumped in a wrapped him in a side hug as the group walked out of the arena. “You sure gave us a run for our money! Isn’t that right, Akira?”

“I guess.” She replied. “But you should really work on your muttering. You are going to give everything away to the enemy if you just mumble out your plan.”

“Oh, yeah.” Itsuki smiled, shyly. “Sorry—I’ll work on that.”

Laughing and in good spirits, the group left the arena. Suzuki watched as Itsuki laughed and joked with the others, completely at ease, unaware of the storm brewing beneath the surface.

Unaware of the fire burning within Suzuki, raging with fury.

Chapter Text

--- Inside the Mindscape ---

Midoriya ran, not knowing where he was going but with a goal firmly placed in his mind.

The water-like surface beneath him rippled with each step he took, shimmering with the golden and almost sparkly hue coming out from his body. He radiated a soft, golden glow, his features and hero outfit still clearly visible beneath the luminous aura. It was as if he had been kissed by the sun, its warm rays now glistening off his skin, casting him in an almost ethereal brilliance.

He could see how different he looked after the merge by glancing at his reflection on the floor.

He was in awe, still unable to believe that such an action worked, that this seemingly out-of-this-world plan actually came to fruition. But he couldn’t marvel on this, he had to keep going and do something to stop this never-ending nightmare.

His main goal—his purpose—was to find his will and bring it back to his consciousness, but he had no idea how he was going to do that. Last time, he’d simply appeared in his unconscious. The glowing figure now residing within him had guided him there; it was pure luck he’d found his misplaced will.

Logically, he should know, considering he was merged with it—but nothing came to mind. Did he need to unlock the path somehow? Do something that would allow him to access that place again?

“Hey…do you know where I should go?” He asked himself.

He waited, but nothing came. Midoriya sighed, shoulders slouching forward.

“I guess I need to figure out how I could unlock what you know, huh?” Midoriya wondered, smiling, feeling a tad defeated.

Well, he shouldn’t let this get to him. He’d figure it out. But for now, while he worked on accessing that information or stumbling into his unconsciousness somehow, he needed to extend his time. He had to do something to stop the deterioration of his mind because, as Yoichi said, if Suzuki wins and Itsuki overrides his memories and takes control of One for All, even if he does find his will and bring it back to his consciousness, he won’t be able to fight the suggestion.

He needed to halt the deterioration or at least slow it down until he achieved his main goal—which meant doing what his clone was doing.

Acquire and piece his crumbling memories together.

He slowed his pace and looked up at the skies awash in the glow and colors of the simulated setting sun. He was not sure if it would work, but if he was merged with this celestial being, then it should.

Right?

He gazed as the sky continued to crumble, its shimmers falling, dancing elegantly before meeting its finite destination. Every so often, the fragments that fell, waltzing back and forth, were bigger and brighter. They were a brilliant radiance of white—similar to what he saw in that dream.

The dream.

Midoriya’s eyes widened. The glowing figure from his so-called dream was doing something with those radiant white lights. He remembered—it had managed to manifest a memory, one of his own. Quickly, he activated Float and used Air Force to propel himself toward one of the falling orbs. He carefully snatched one and cupped it gently along his fingers, cherishing it with a gentle grip.

“Gotcha.” He exclaimed.

Another one appeared and immediately he grabbed it with his opposing hand, keeping his grip soft on the glowing object, worried that any kind of force would shatter it as though it were a fragile porcelain doll, worn and cracked from time and neglect. With deliberate care, he lowered himself back to the ground. The iron soles of his shoes hovered momentarily above the rippling surface before touching down softly, the floor quivering beneath him. Gradually, he shifted his weight, grounding himself fully, all while cradling the delicate sphere of light in his hands.

His eyes trailed on the balls of light, mesmerized by their bright glow. He moved his hands, back and forth, and up and down, analyzing every angle of the astral object. Then, he heard something.

“Oh!” He vocalized in surprise. He watched, the pupils in his eyes expanding from the sheer luminosity.

He listened closely, eager to hear what it was saying.

Instantly, he discerned they were voices—conversations emanating from the sphere. These were memories, which meant those voices were memories.

His memories.

“D—eku—I—like—name!” A fragmented voice came through, the echo ghostly and almost distant.

“U-Uraraka?” Midoriya breathed, his voice trembling with shock. He recognized her voice instantly, the tone unmistakable.

“If—I—keep—” A quick gasp escaped from the young hero’s mouth as another distant voice expelled out of the second sphere. “—following you—never grow…”

“I-Iida…” He voiced, his words quaking, shivering with disbelief.

Tears began to well below his eyes, threatening to spill like falling rain teetering at the edge of a roof, ready to drip over. But before they could fall, he quickly whipped them away with one single hurried motion, as if banishing the vulnerability that wanted to take hold and keep him shackled.

“No…Izuku…s-stop.”

He missed his friends…he really did. But he had to stop.

He knew it hadn’t been long, but it truly felt like ages. Sold, kidnapped, brainwashed, and ultimately banished into this realm with an out that seemed impossible. Hex had taken everything from him—his friends, his family, his life—and if he didn’t hurry, his reputation too. But he couldn’t wallow in his emotions or give up.

He was still here.

He was hope. A way to save himself.

He missed them, he truly did. But he will see them.

No matter what, he will see them and end this nightmare.  

Gently, he placed the spheres on the ground, moving slowly, afraid contact might cause them to disintegrate. His memories were already hanging by a thread, twisted and torn apart by Hex and Suzuki —he couldn’t risk doing something that would inadvertently help their cause.

Thankfully, once he set them down, they just lay on the reflective flooring, floating ever so slightly.

Midoriya let out a quick sigh of relief—nothing happened.

He looked up and noticed more glowing spheres, each blending with the glass-like shimmers coming from the crackling sky. He knew things had worsened, especially with Itsuki unlocking Fa Jin. More and more of the stunning celestial atmosphere was crumbling, and worse, a purple hue mixed with the fiery colors of the sunset scenery. The sight signified to Midoriya that Itsuki was beginning to take control.

The alluring silence and the occasional voices coming from sections that were clearly not his memories were making themselves known.

Midoriya had to stop that, halt the progress before it became worse.

He stood up, activated his quirks, and jumped, keeping his eyes set on the few lights descending. But while he was mid-air, something caught his eye—an orb, gleaming with an intensity that outshone all the others around it. It's light pulsed like a beacon, far brighter and more captivating than anything else in the sky.

“Oh.” He voiced.

Knowing the first orb’s importance, he averted his gaze and turned his attention to the outlier. With a swift yet gentle motion, he reached for the glowing light, his fingers closing around it with care. Holding it securely, he approached the two other orbs resting idly on the floor.

“Okay—how do I…do this?” Midoriya wondered, holding the newly acquired sphere.

He could hear the familiar voices of Uraraka and Iida emanating from the new orb, but this time, his own voice joined theirs. Straining to make sense of it, he realized they were engaged in a conversation, the hum of background chatter weaving softly through the ghostly echoes.

“It sounds like this is a memory from a time during lunchtime,” Midoriya concluded.

Based on how the sphere glowed, there might be some kind of importance to this memory. He sat down, cross-legged, and placed the sphere beside the other two.

“In the dream, the figure managed to—”

But before Midoriya could say anything else, something incredible happened.

Like in the dream, once they touched, their light intertwined and swirled, merging and transforming into a shimmering golden mist that filled the air. Midoriya watched astonished as the mist began to shift right before his eyes, a magical spectacle that he could barely put into words. Eventually, the mist coalesced until it formed a vivid, moving image—alive with motion and detail. A sheer difference from the stagnant light.

“Wow…” Midoriya gasped, dumbfounded.

Last time he witnessed this, he couldn’t see the final product, but now he could. The one image—that movie picture was a murky, translucent memory of him, Uraraka, and Iida sitting at lunch. Eventually, the memory exploded and shrouded his immediate surroundings in the ghostly memory, everything moving and phasing around him. He was standing in a recreation of the UA cafeteria, faceless and ghost-like, students passed through the walkways and empty spaces, their shatters echoing but ultimately shoved into the background. He and his friends were the most defined, and he could hear their conversation the loudest.

“I wish Todoroki could join us!” Uraraka voiced.

“Same here! But he and Kacchan are busy with their provisional license classes.” His ghostly self replied. “But their test is today! If they pass—which I’m sure they will—they’ll get their licenses!”

Midoriya watched, eyes glued to the scene. This must be one of the conversations they had on the day Bakugo and Todoroki took their test for their provisional licenses.

“We’ll need to plan something to celebrate them passing! Like a celebratory dinner! We can have Sato make the cake, and as a class, we can pitch in to make dinner!” he added.

That’s right, this was when he brought up the idea about hosting a small party to celebrate Bakugo and Todoroki passing their test and acquiring their licenses. He talked about it with Uraraka and Iida first before discussing it with his class.

“That’s a brilliant idea, Midoriya!” Iida exclaimed. “Let’s talk to our class about this and work on getting it all set up.”

The conversation faded, and Midoriya watched as the memory morphed into a screen-like display before vanishing upward into the void of his subconscious.

“Deku…”

“Midoriya…”

Their voices uttered, before fading away.

Midoriya kept his eyes locked on the memories, noticing something peculiar. As it floated up, it managed to almost “fix” the crumbling sky as if patching a leaking faucet.

A faint smile crossed his face as the memory slipped away, bandaging one of the many wounds of his damaged mind; he missed those moments—he truly did. Those were simpler times—days when his biggest concerns were completing his next assignment or planning fun events like those. Yet, seeing what the memory did cast a ray of hope over him. Piecing the fragments together rebuilt the memory, helping to mend his subconscious and strengthen it.

This meant that his plan worked.

Midoriya breathed a sigh of relief.

“Thank god—”

“Who’s that…”

Startled, Midoriya twisted to face the direction of the sudden voice.

“Who are they?”

It echoed without direction, surrounding him from all sides. But that voice; it was his; it was clearly his.

Then, before he could react or say anything about the occurrence, the sunset scenery disappeared, and a new scene formed. Midoriya was essentially plopped into a new place, away from the familiar locality of his subconscious. Confused, he looked at where he was, scanning his new environment. From what he could discern, he was in some kind of training grounds, almost reminiscent of the USJ, just smaller. 

Everything looked so...real, like he was back in the outside world. That’s when he realized he was inside his own consciousness, seeing what Itsuki was seeing.

He turned and noticed himself standing, dressed in training gear, looking at two individuals, his face morphed in obvious shock.

“Why is he—” Midoriya began, but stopped as a gasp escaped his slightly parted lips.

He wasn’t seeing two strangers (or “colleagues” in Itsuki’s case). He was seeing his friends, Uraraka and Iida. Midoriya stepped closer, studying both the people standing there and himself. He knew Itsuki wouldn’t recognize them—of course, he wouldn’t—but he also shouldn’t be seeing a manifestation of his friends through those individuals.

“Wait a minute…” Midoriya pondered, astonished.

Did piecing those memory fragments together cause this? It might not be that exact memory, but he was catching a glimpse of his friends.

That means that this was a breakthrough!

“Why am I seeing this?!” Midoriya heard himself ask.

Midoriya reached out to grab his shoulder, but his hands simply phased through, so instead, he kept his eyes locked on him, knowing full well that he could not see him.

“They are your friends, Izuku! Your friends!” the vestige shouted, desperation seeping into every syllable. His voice reverberated in the void, raw and pleading. Yet, the other him—the one in control—stood still, unfazed.

“No…”

Then, Itsuki shook his head, doing what he could to remove the image from his head. Midoriya wanted to keep watching, but upon doing that action, the void shifted, tearing the scene apart like a broken mirror. Midoriya staggered as the scene dissolved and was quickly replaced by the warm hues of a sunset landscape, dipped in honeyed luminance. The light stretched across the horizon, painting the sky in vibrant orange and gold with the dreaded purple mixed within.

“So—you saw them, huh?” Midoriya wondered as he scanned his body.

Good, he still had the glowing sheen, which meant he was still fused with the glowing figure.

Midoriya continued his theorizing, gears spinning, “You may not know who they are, but you saw them when you shouldn’t be able to which means…you remembered.” He looked toward the sky, gazing at the falling fragments. A grin stretched across his face. “I could use this to hinder you. It may not bring back the memories, not until I grab my will. But if I can create events—moments—that can impair you, well, that would certainly give me more time.”

He slowly walked the region, watching the skies as more spheres fell. He mentally sorted through a few ideas, “The glowing version of myself can enter and leave the three areas of my mind freely. I’ll need to figure that out myself. I’m not sure how I can enter my unconscious just yet, but once I figure it out, I could grab the memories Suzuki implanted and hide them there. But that’s risky, cause if Itsuki ‘forgets’, then Suzuki will just add them back in, and her quirk could lead to more harm than good. May just save my trip to my unconscious purely to search for my will. That means that the best option is to just piece the fragments together and form my memories back.

“It seemed that creating that memory gave me and that memory a pass to my consciousness, which is good, I can access it and peek at the outside even if it’s briefly. He did brush away that memory pretty quickly, so he isn’t going to have some wild revelation, but I can still use this.”

He extended his arm and let a few of the fluttering fragments fall onto his hands, “like nightmares, he won’t be able to brush those off very easily.” A smirk manifested. “When he’s asleep, I could create dreams so jarring that it’ll affect his sleep and ultimately his performance. I’m sure I have—enough memories from my past that could scare him. And past nightmares should be here—it’s my subconscious after all. So, I could use that.

“And what’s great is that Suzuki won’t notice, especially when I’m in this form.” He acknowledged.

Midoriya remembered that during their first encounter, she didn’t perceive the glowing image as a threat. She must have thought it was merely a physical representation of his mind, without the power to influence it. Yet, Suzuki was quite perceptive; this figure must have known that and had been doing all of this away from her watchful eyes.

But now, he was here, and with a plan. He’d work on putting his memories together to hinder Itsuki’s progress and help repair his mind. While he was doing that, he’d work on figuring out a way into his unconscious so he can find his will.

It’s not a solution, but at least with this plan, it’d increase his time.

“Well, let’s get started, then.” He commented confidently. He used Float and his air propulsions to steady himself, beginning the arduous task of stopping—and ultimately saving—himself.

 “Okay…I think I managed to do some ‘damage’.” Midoriya voiced, panting from the exertion.

Thanks to the various flashes of memories coming from outside, he discerned that Itsuki was currently training with those two new individuals who were revealed to be his new mission partners. They’d be working with him on the upcoming mission, which Midoriya overheard was in one month or so.  

One month…

In one month…he won’t be a hero in the eyes of others.

He’d be a villain, harming others with his power for a cause warped by Suzuki.

Midoriya knew—he knew that whatever this initiative wanted to accomplish was not going to take a peaceful approach. He knew force was going to be involved, and Midoriya was scared to see what that would look like.

What they would do…

What he would do.

This meant that Midoriya—more than ever—had to move forward. Even if he was tired, he had to continue this grueling sprint and stop all of this. But before he could fly back to the skies and grab more of the fragments, the place suddenly shook.

“What—”

He planted himself firmly on the ground, fear clutching at his chest as memories of his first time here surged back—confronting that twisted, evil version of himself. If this place was shaking, it could only mean one thing: Itsuki, Suzuki, or someone else had done something.

“Midoriya!”

The young hero gasped. There was a voice, echoing around him. But it wasn’t his or Suzuki’s; it was Yoichi’s.

“This is bad, Itsuki just unlocked Danger Sense! Please, pull the Blackwhip around your waist twice to tell us you are okay!”

The place continued to rock and shake, making it hard for Midoriya to maintain his stability. Thankfully, after a few seconds, the quaking subsided, and he was able to take a few minutes to breathe. Following Yoichi’s demand, he reached out and grabbed the Blackwhip with both of his hands.

He was going to stay.

He pulled, quickly and forcefully.

One.

Two.

It looked like things were stabilizing, but the purple swirling amongst the sky definitely became more prominent. Midoriya knew this was bad. Itsuki managed to unlock two quirks in a span of two days…he was advancing way quicker than he expected—frightening fast. If this continued, they could lose One for All, especially if Suzuki continued to use her quirk to rewrite his story.

“Okay…good. We’re glad to hear you are okay. And we are okay over here if you are wondering. Shinomori is quite shaken up, but we’re okay. Please let us know if you need to get out.” Yoichi’s voice echoed.

Midoriya nodded even if he knew they wouldn’t see his reply.

Alright, he needed to act—and fast. A plan was beginning to take shape when a sudden idea flashed through his mind.

“I know what I can do.” He told himself, scanning his immediate surroundings. He noticed memories forming from his present—through Itsuki—and from himself, either as projected recordings or as balls of light with voices faintly emanating from them.

He leaped into the air, activating Float to hold himself aloft. Energy surged through him as he called One for All, combining its power with his air propulsion to propel himself forward. With precise movements, he veered and maneuvered, scanning the skies for what he sought. High above, he glided through the skies, soaring like a bird with wings fully outstretched, the wind rushing past him.

He listened and watched. He knew it would be here; he just needed that memory. Something of her.

“Oh, looks like you are awake.”

“Good morning, how are you today?”

Midoriya stopped and immediately diverted his attention. There, only a few feet away from him, was a projection of a recent memory. He propelled himself forward to approach the animated screen.

“I guess you are still a little shaken up from yesterday.”

He watched. It was through his eyes, and he was seeing Suzuki, her image clear as day. Based on the conversation, this was when he first woke up in this prison—when “Itsuki” awakened, pushing him into the vestige world. Seeing her ignited a blaze of anger within him. His fingers clenched into tight fists, the crackle of restrained, fury-charged energy almost audible in the heavy, tension-laden air around him.

“Calm down, Izuku.” He muttered. He had to relax and reduce his building anger; the last thing he needed was to lash out and create some kind of disruption.

He reached out and grabbed the projection, and to his relief, upon touching, the screen materialized into a glowing ball similar to ones falling and dancing along the skies. Midoriya was stunned but ultimately glad that he could grab these projections.

“Okay, memory of Suzuki done. Next, I need—”

“Izuku, dear, do you know what a villain is—”

Midoriya spun around, his eyes darting frantically as he searched for the source of the sound.

It was his mother’s voice—unmistakable, even from miles away.

“V’willian?” The sound of a kid came through, which Midoriya recognized was his.

Midoriya continued to pinpoint where—from the thousands of golden lights—the voices were coming from. If it was this loud, then it must be close.

“Yes, villains. They are the most dangerous kinds of bad people. You should avoid them and call a hero because they can hurt you, okay?” Her mom’s voice echoed.

Midoriya searched and searched until the voices grew louder. That’s when his eyes zeroed in on a particular light, glowing bright and lively. The young hero reached out and grasped the ball with his unoccupied hand.

“Okay! But when I’m a hero, I will stw’op them!” His younger self replied.

Midoriya smiled, “Got it.”

He descended back to the ground, with the two balls of light in his grasp.

“Okay, let’s—let’s see if this works.” Quickly, he merged the two balls together, and something extraordinary happened.

As before, the memories coalesced into a single, visible, moving image—but this one was different. The image showed only Suzuki, a devious smile curling across his lips. Yet, there was more this time—a voice, like a whisper slipping through the edges of his mind. It said just one thing.

“Suzuki is a villain and villains are dangerous.”

“Suzuki is dangerous.”

Midoriya’s eyes widened in shock, “It worked…” He said, stunned, “But will it—”

Before he could say anything else, the world shifted once again, and he was back in his consciousness, witnessing the outside world, the specters of the formed memory following with him.

“Oh,” Midoriya could see, through his body’s eyes, that Itsuki was in the middle of a mock fight with those two so-called companions.

Midoriya watched as Itsuki unleashed Blackwhip, seizing the two and slamming them to the ground with a thunderous force. He jolted, the brutality of the attack sending a shiver through him. The sheer ruthlessness left him frozen in shock.

Terrified, he could only watch as Itsuki descended to the ground, each step deliberate, closing the distance to deliver the final blow. But just as he raised his hand, his gaze lifted toward Suzuki, whose proud smile gleamed in the florescent light—and then it happened.

Itsuki screamed as Danger Sense pinged him uncontrollably.

His consciousness quivered as Itsuki withered in agony. Midoriya watched with a shocking curiosity as Itsuki doubled over in an attempt to stop the pain.

“Did—did danger sense just ping Suzuki as dangerous?” He asked, almost in disbelief.

Somebody approached Itsuki.

“Well, I guess—we win.”

“Oh, so he lost because of Danger Sense…” Midoriya added.

“Itsuki!” Midoriya hears Suzuki shout. He watched as Itsuki quickly looked up and noticed her approaching figure. “What happened?! You had them!”

His consciousness quivered and shook, uncontrollably and with more vigor than before.

“Danger—sense…something happened.” Itsuki began.

“What do you mean?” Suzuki asked, towering over him.

“It just started to ping me—uncontrollably. It happened as I was about to defeat them, and it just got worse when—they got close. It was like—it didn’t know what was malicious or something.” Itsuki explained.

“Oh, so he thinks it was those two who caused the quirk to go haywire; he doesn’t perceive that it was actually her,” Midoriya commented.

Midoriya wanted to keep watching, but soon he was kicked out of his consciousness and back to the subconscious world. He took a few minutes to center his thoughts, trying to conceptualize what just happened.

So, merging those memories managed to create something quite unique. It created an association that informed his conscious that Suzuki is a villain, and therefore, dangerous. And since Danger Sense is a power that detects malice—the quirk followed that association and pinged Suzuki as a villain.

Itsuki did not notice that it was she who caused Danger Sense to act up; he assumed it was those two individuals since they were attacking him during the mock battle. And well, he won’t believe that Danger Sense was warning him about her, the brainwashing is too centralized for him to believe something like that.

But he created a disability, a disruption. Midoriya knew that if Danger Sense attacked Itsuki whenever Suzuki was with him, then he wouldn’t be fit to continue training or even join the mission. He just needed to be very careful because as soon as Suzuki figured out what was happening, she would come running to investigate. But with his disguise, he was confident he could maneuver away from her watchful eyes.

“Well, Suzuki, your little puppet is going to have a hard time following your orders now,” Midoriya said. “While I am here, I am not going to let you use me for your own devious plans.”

Midoriya was ready to keep going, but suddenly he began to feel very tired—dangerously tired. Almost to the point where he would pass out if he took another step forward.

“Crap…I think this merge takes too much out of me. Ugh!” Midoriya panted, the world around him blurring dangerously. “I need—I need to unmerge and get—out before—I pass—out.”

He walked forward, stumbling as he frantically searched somewhere to hide, but there was nothing. Unable to keep going forward, he fell, his limbs too heavy to keep himself upright.

“Dammit—I have to—you need to get out—I’ll—” He weakly grasped the Blackwhip, ready to pull. “I’ll have them—pull me out.”

Hearing his pleas, the glowing figure separated, leaving his body.

Midoriya laboriously lifted his head to see the glowing figure standing next to him. He smiled, “Good—and—thanks.” He pulled with all his might. “We’ll see—each other—again.” He waved.

The figure nodded and walked away.

Then he passed out as Blackwhip pulled and dragged him away from the mindscape.

Chapter Text

“Winning prevents failure.”

Bakugo dreamed…it was the same scenes, replaying on repeat.

The sludge monster attack…

The sports festival…

And worse of them all, All Might’s fight with All for One.

He saw everything—crystal clear, without a single distortion. And the voice echoed, relentless, repeating the same haunting words over and over. Every. Single. Time.

“Winning prevents failure.”

“Winning prevents failure.”

And then there was this one dream. It was dark, desolate. But Midoriya was there, wearing the same clothes they were wearing back when they were trapped in Hex and Flux’s base. He stood in front of him, gazing at Bakugo, his green eyes laser-focused on him. The way he looked at him—it was one that didn’t shout but ached. There was a storm behind those eyes, yet held back by the weight of disappointment and regret that echoed through the shimmers in his pupils.

“Why didn’t you save me?” he said, his voice echoing through the dreamscape, laced with both anger and sorrow.

Bakugo stared at his childhood friend, eyes wide, baffled, “No, I—Deku—I—I wanted—I tried to—”

“You didn’t try hard enough. Now look what happened,” Midoriya turned around, and as he did, his clothes transformed—no longer resembling his usual hero costume. What he wore now was dark, radiating malice. “You forced me to become something I didn’t want to become. Heroes like you are worthless…they just lose, hurt those around them, and do nothing about it.”

Midoriya peeked over his shoulder to glance at the rattled teenager, “If only you weren’t so weak,” he said, before turning away and walking off—widening the distance between them.

“Deku! Wait!” He tried to reach out, grab him and pull him back, eager to grasp the one semblance of him before he slipped away…taken once more. But it was too late, Midoriya vanished into the vast darkness. Lips trembling, he closed his hand and let it fall loosely to his side. He clutched his eyes, tears threatening to spill over.

“Deku—I’m sorry…I’m so so sorry.” He whispered.

“Then be better.” Midoriya’s voice echoed. “Win—that’s what prevents failure.”

Bakugo opened his mouth to reply, but before he could, the darkened landscape was suddenly swallowed by a blinding light. The world around him dissolved as he felt himself being yanked away. His senses stirred—he was waking up, consciousness slowly pulling him back to reality.

.

.

.

Bakugo blinked, lethargically, the edges of the dream blurring as reality seeped in. He slowly emerged from the void of sleep and into the brightness of the waking world. He allowed his eyes to adjust, a groan escaping him as he stirred despite the fog of sleep stubbornly clinging to his mind like a wet cloak. He felt so distant and hazy, his limbs heavy and uncooperative. Yet, he felt oddly calm—refreshed even.

“What—” He tried to say, but all that came out was an incoherent mumble.

He rolled off the futon and pushed himself into a standing position, but he didn’t get far before his body screamed in protest. Wobbly, he pressed his palms onto the concrete and pulled himself down to sit against the wall, his back pressed against the cool surface. He took a few deep breaths, the change in position taking an unnaturally large toll on his depleted energy. He stared ahead, bringing his knees up to his chest, not saying a single word.

He remembered everything.

What Hinata said.

That dream.

And…his failures.

He remembered that being a hero leads to failure, and he should obey Hinata because obeying leads to winning and winning prevents—

“No—no, no, no!!” He blurted out, shaking his head. “Sh-shut the hell up, Katsuki…what the hell are you thinking?! Stop thinking that crap!”

He clenched his eyes shut, urging the foreign thoughts to vanish—to leave his mind alone. They bounced through his head, trampolining without end and with no escape. He lowered his head between his knees and clasped it, fingers digging into his scalp and gripping his hair in a trembling, iron-tight clutch.

“Shut up… shut up… shut up… that’s not true,” he whispered, his voice quaking as he tried to bury the words deep within his mind. But the other voice—his voice—rose like an unstoppable tide, swallowing his desperate murmurs in one swift, overwhelming sweep.

Soon, Bakugo heard the sound of locks unlocking. He looked up but didn’t stand or ready himself for a fight like he normally would in a situation like this. Instead, he remained in his ball-up position, almost scared of the person outside those doors.

“No—you're stronger than him…” He whispered, straightening up, “Don’t be scared.”

The door creaked open, and Hinata stepped inside, his familiar lab coat swaying lightly as he moved. Beneath it, he wore a black shirt tucked neatly into a pair of dark tactical-style pants. A sturdy belt that seemed to mold onto the fabric wrapped around his waist, lined with rows of vials filled with ominous, glinting liquids—drugs that Bakugo loathed to see.

“Ah! You’re awake. I’m glad.” Hinata voiced.

A snarl escaped Bakugo’s mouth, glaring at the villain. An immense hatred toward the man swirled wildly within his psyche. He wanted to shout, to yell, and throw every slew of vile words Bakugo could concoct. He took a breath, ready to expel those words that were teetering at the edge of his mouth, but Hinata tsked, throwing the teenager off.

“Oh, so you want to lash out, don’t you? What do you think screaming is going to accomplish, hm?” Hinata began, walking forward.

Bakugo let his words fall to the back of his throat, immediately swallowing them.

“Nothing.” He answered for him. “Screaming is a sign of weakness, a plea for help. Do you want to be seen as weak, Bakugo?”

He looked away, not wanting to gaze at those dreaded red eyes.

But… he thought about it.

Was screaming really a sign of weakness? If he yelled at him, snapped at him, did that mean he’s a failure for relying on such a feeble action? That would mean he’d lose—lose because he was weak. And he couldn’t let that happen, because… because…

“I’m guessing that is a no,” Hinata answered for him, noticing his troubled expression. “Then don’t yell, don’t scream, and do not talk back. You will be punished if you do and reminded why such an action is nothing more than a barrier towards your goal.”

Bakugo’s scowl fell into one of fear and terror, his mouth clasping shut.

Everything he was saying—why the hell was he believing him, even when he was doing everything he could to shut those comments down?

He had to stop them—he had to stop them!

“I know you are still fighting, Bakugo,” Hinata said, now standing before the defenseless teenager with his arms wrapped behind his back. “I’m sure things are quite confusing right now, and you are trying to stop those thoughts from going through your head. But remember how nice it felt to just let it all go, to let someone else do the thinking for you. Well, you can have that if you just give in.”

“N-No…” Bakugo muttered, turning away to avoid his piercing gaze.

“Hm?”

“I said, no!” Bakugo spat, fighting through Hinata’s words.

Hinata sighed, “How stubborn. I guess you don’t learn. You know, I’m just here to help you. To help you become your best self.”

“L-Like hell you are.” Bakugo snarled.

Hinata chuckled, “Well, we sure aren’t going to let that attitude slide… but oh well, you’ll learn eventually. Just know, unruly actions don’t just hurt you, but they can hurt others you care about, and well, that wouldn’t be very suited for a winner, wouldn’t it?”

Then Hinata’s attention quickly shifted to the futon beside him. It was empty—the teenager who had been lying there was now a few feet away from the bed, “Oh! I was so focused on your friend that I didn’t notice you were awake.”

Bakugo followed Hinata’s gaze. His eyes widened in shock the moment they landed on Todoroki. He was awake, sitting against the wall with his knees drawn up to his chest, his arms wrapped tightly around his legs.

Todoroki didn’t move or react. He just stayed in his seated position, unmoving. This unsettled Bakugo, especially after what happened last night. Normally, he would have reacted or snapped, particularly while this villain was here. He wouldn’t be sitting there like a propped doll, his gaze flat and his expression eerily vacant. He kept his grip tight around his legs, urging for its safety, a way to deflect this man’s presence.

Todoroki was not okay… Bakugo knew that, meaning he needed to protect him.

The explosion quirk user snapped out of his brief trance and sprang into action—there was no way he was letting Hinata lay a finger on him, not while he was in that state, not after what he had to suffer through. Hinata had already done enough damage, and Bakugo was determined to put distance between himself and his target. But before he could stand, he stopped.

“That isn’t what a winner would do.”

“If you do something, he can hurt him…you already failed Izuku, do you want to fail him too?”

Bakugo’s breathing hitched. He could feel how his hands shook, trembling with fright. He paused what he was doing and watched—defeated—as Hinata kneeled beside Todoroki. He kept his eyes locked on his classmate, ready to intervene if needed.

…that is if he could.

“How are you, Todoroki? Did you sleep well?” Hinata asked, glaring at the teenager.

He waited, listening for a response, but he said nothing. All Todoroki did was avert his gaze from those piercing eyes. He looked at the ground, wishing he could sink into the cold surface and escape… everything, desperate to leave his sharp, cold stare.

“Todoroki, I asked you a question. How are you?” Hinata repeated, his tone moving from gentle and calm to impatient and threatening.

Bakugo noticed the change in tone, and it seemed like Todoroki noticed as well. The fire and ice user trembled, feeling the menace from his words. Bakugo could see that he wanted to reply, but something was stopping him—probably his own thoughts trying to contradict the villain’s words.

He had to act. He couldn’t keep hesitating—he needed to do something, to protect this man from his classmate. So, battling his own thoughts and anxieties, he pushed himself to his feet, took a few shaky steps, and stood towering over the man.

“G-Get the hell away from him—” Bakugo growled, but stopped mid-way as Hinata interrupted him.

“Bakugo.” Hinata began, his back facing the teenager. “What did I say about talking when not told. You know what kind of punishment that could lead to, right?”

Hinata rose to his feet, and Bakugo couldn’t suppress the way his body instinctively reacted—tense, frightened, and on edge, as if his mere presence was enough to unsettle him. He tried to hide the fear that trickled down his spine, a nameless dread engulfing him. He kept his gaze steady on him, his frown shouting at him:

“You will not break me.”

“You know,” Hinata continued. “I could hurt your friend here, and if I do well…what would your dear Deku say?”

At those words, Bakugo’s eyes flared with panicked realization.

“—he would think I am a failure for not protecting his friend…” Bakugo’s thoughts answered unprompted. He nearly jumped out of his skin at the terror at how fast his thoughts came up with that answer.  

That wasn’t true…but in a way—it was—

No.

He knew Deku would never think that way about him. That’s just not who he is.

But… he would if the damage was bad enough… if he acted way too out of line.

If he did something—anything—that Hinata didn’t approve of, then he would hurt Todoroki and repeat that grueling experience. Hinata had already done it once and could easily do it again, right here, right in front of his eyes. There was no telling the extent of the pain he could inflict, but Hinata had the means to make it unbearable—so devastating that Todoroki might beg for his life to be ripped out, just to escape the suffering.

And that would be his fault… not Hinata’s, not Tatsuki’s—his.

“No… stop…” He urged himself, noticing his spiraling descent.

He had to stop listening to Hinata. He knew he was getting inside his head, but so much was happening inside his mind, he could not shut it up.

“Don’t be a failure!”

Those words kept blaring inside his mind. Constant and without end.

He couldn’t risk it… couldn’t bear the thought of being a failure—not just in Deku’s eyes, but in those of his friends and family as well.

So, he stepped back, his shoulders sagging as he made himself seem smaller than the man before him. “S-sorry,” he muttered, the words barely escaping past the lump tightening in his throat.

Hinata sighed, low and tense, “Don’t talk back then or else.” The villain turned around and crouched back down to be eye level with Todoroki. Bakugo simply stood there, watching, feeling useless and unwilling to do anything to prevent or stop this—all of this.

“Todoroki, I still need a response… unless…” his hands skimmed across the vials on his belt—one, two, three—then stopped. He grabbed the fourth and immediately unclipped it from its holster. “You want me to make you talk?” He finished his comment as he held the vial with a murky red substance before the teenager’s eyes, moving it in a circular motion, allowing Todoroki to watch as the contents swirled threateningly inside the glass container.

Todoroki’s eyes shot wide open, full of panic, a complete contrast from the sunken gaze he had.

“No, no, no! P-please d-don’t—not a-again!” Todoroki begged, his chest heaving with shallow, panicked breaths. His legs pushed, scraping against the floor in a frenzy. His back pressed against the cold concrete in a desperate attempt to flee, yet the unyielding surface prevented him from doing so.

“I won’t give it to you if you respond to my questions when you are told to,” Hinata explained.

“O-Okay, I w-will…I’m s-sorry just—no more.” Todoroki urged.

Bakugo stood frozen, wanting to do something, but Hinata’s words were stopping him.

He hated this.

He hated seeing Todoroki like this—curled into a ball of fear and anxiety. He hated the helplessness clawing at him, the inability to use his quirk or do anything to stop this damn villain from further breaking their already fragile souls.

“Alright.” He lowered the vial and gazed intently at the teenager, heterochromatic eyes meeting crimson. “I’m all ears.”

Todoroki hesitated, but his eyes glanced at the vial still in Hinata’s hand, and his breath snagged mid-inhale, his panic seizing his troubled mind. He didn’t want that—he didn’t want to experience that sensation, that feeling, ever again. And what he did under that drug was—was—

He killed Fuyumi with that drug.

He killed his sister.

All because he was foolish, because he didn’t listen, because he acted as a hero.

As a hero…

Todoroki blinked and looked up at the villain. His eyes, usually bright and glinting with determination and calmness, were dull and unfocused as the recollection of his actions grasped him in an invisible grip. A tempest brewed, a storm of emotions mixing with his words and the memories of last night crashing at the walls of his mind.

A hero…

He did this because he’s a—hero…

“W-why?” Todoroki began, almost in a whisper.

Hinata tilted his head, curious, “Why what?” He asked.

Bakugo stood, unmoving, watching the conversation unfold. Todoroki’s eyes darted over to look at his classmate, his dread evident. He mouthed a slow “no”, urging to stop whatever he was thinking. But Bakugo did nothing, and unable to act or snap him out of it, all he could do was watch.

Todoroki looked away from him and gazed back at the villain, leaving Bakugo hoping.

No. Begging for a sign, any sign, that Todoroki was still fighting. He needed to hear something, even the faintest word, to prove that Hinata hadn’t shattered his sanity or crushed his will to resist. Bakugo needed to know if Todoroki still remembered the plan. If he did—even after everything he’d endured—then maybe, just maybe, he still had enough strength left to keep fighting for those who were still alive.

Midoriya was still out there, waiting to be saved. They needed to escape and find him.

But after what Todoroki witnessed—after everything Hinata had done—he could only pray for a miracle. A wish that he hadn’t succumbed to the venom of Hinata’s insidious words.

So, he anticipated, well mostly hoped, that what came out of his mouth was something like “why are you doing this?” or something that signified he was fighting like “why are you lying to me?” or even better, something like “why don’t you throw yourself into traffic.”

But what escaped Todoroki’s lips was nowhere close to his assumptions. After all, they were all hopes—feeble desires that have constantly been crushed while trapped in this dread prison.

“Why am I a hero?”

It may have been mumbled, barely audible, but to Bakugo, those words resonated louder than a jet plane dangerously close to land. Out of all the words available in the Japanese dictionary, those were the ones he did not want to hear. The color drained from his face, terror rattling his gaze.

“I s-should never have—been one. All they do is—kill those I love—I killed someone I love… my sister died because of me.” Todoroki verbalized, his words quivering as tears began to form and trickled down his face. “I—I should have listened… why am I a hero? I killed her…I killed her all because I tried to be a hero.”

Todoroki grasped his hair and pulled, “I’m a murderer! Heroes kill! Being a hero kills!”

“No… icy hot.” Bakugo couldn’t help but vocalize, in complete disbelief. “You don’t—mean that, right?”

Todoroki must have snapped out of his outburst because his inhale stuttered, and he immediately moved his arms to clasp his hands over his mouth. His wide-eyed expression was one of appallment, as though he couldn’t fathom that such outlandish words had escaped his lips.

For a moment, everything went still.

What had he just said?

No—he shouldn’t think this way. He couldn’t.

He had to remember the plan… the one he and Bakugo created.

That’s right—Bakugo was there. He was still fighting. Todoroki had to stop this. But his thoughts screamed over every rational word in his mind, drowning out reason with relentless questions about his worth as a hero.

“Heroes do indeed kill, Todoroki. That is indeed correct, good job.” Hinata spoke, causing Todoroki to jump. “And since you are a hero who caused the death of your sister, how does that make you feel?”

Todoroki shook his head, signifying a firm, silent "no," keeping both his eyes and mouth tightly shut, like a stubborn child refusing to eat their vegetables. He didn’t dare utter another word—anything he said might pull him further down the endless spiral of his own despair.

“Todoroki.” He heard the faint sloshing of liquid, and Todoroki’s eyes quickly snapped open. It was the same drug; Todoroki’s heart hammered violently against his chest.

The barriers shattered, unable to hold back the collapsing dam as it gave way, releasing a torrent of emotions. “Sorry, sorry! That makes me feel—terrible… uncomfortable of being who I—am.” Todoroki paused but continued, “I don’t want to be one. If—If heroes kill than—than I don’t want to be one. Fuyumi died—because of me. I don’t want to be a hero if that means it would lead to me—killing does I love.” Todoroki voiced.

Hinata smiled, “I get it, and I’m sorry.” He reached out and gently patted his hair. “You were born to witness nothing but the bad of our hero society. Endeavor, your dad, wanted to make you into a hero who would surpass All Might, but at what cost? And this hero society did nothing. A hero hurt you, and you killed your sister.” The villain took a quick pause, smirking, before continuing. “Heroes like your dad do nothing but hurt and kill. You did what your dad did, but worse.”

Todoroki’s pupils blew wide, “N-No…”

“But you don’t have to follow that route, I can help you be someone who is not a hero, someone who doesn’t hurt or kill those they love,” Hinata explained. “I can help you achieve that if you follow me and do as I say. If you do, what happened yesterday will not be repeated.”

Todoroki hesitantly nodded, his body moving without his conscious thought, only reacting to the emotions running rampant in his heart.

“No… no…” Bakugo was in utter shock after what he heard and witnessed. He wanted to scream and shout at his classmate. He wanted to remind him that what he was saying was complete nonsense and that what happened to Fuyumi was not his fault, and that being a hero did not lead to someone’s demise. But Hinata’s words replayed in his head like a broken record player, forcing him to remain silent.

“I’m glad you are starting to understand. Here, with us, we will make you someone great, someone better than a hero.” Hinata explained, standing up.

Todoroki’s gaze followed him as he did, “And I won’t—hurt them, right?”

Hinata nodded, “You won’t. What happened yesterday won’t happen again as long as you do as you are told.”

“Okay…” He whispered, folding himself back into a ball.

Hinata glanced over at Bakugo, who was utterly shaken up by the whole ordeal, “Well, I have to make my leave. It’s good to see that Todoroki is learning, but as for you, Bakugo, well, you are quite stubborn, but you will soon follow suit. You can’t escape your desires—your goals—after all. I know you want to win, and I hope you see that Hydra can make that happen for you.”

Hinata walked over to the exit, “Words can only do so much, so of course, you’ll need some ‘motivation’. Your training will continue tomorrow.”

At those words, Bakugo couldn’t help but jolt. Hinata, even with his back turned, must’ve sensed Bakugo’s fear as if he could see it floating through the musty air of the basement.

“Don’t worry!” Hinata reassured, grasping the door handle as he looked over at Bakugo. “We’ll be taking it easy moving forward; we are just going to do some indoctrination.”

Bakugo couldn’t help but swallow hard, a lump forming in his throat.

Indoctrination…

What did he mean by that?

“Well, I’ll see you both tomorrow. You are free to do whatever you want today. Tatsuki will bring your meals, and he’ll escort you to the showers later today. Bye!” 

Hinata opened the door and left, and with his exit came the sound of locks sealing them inside their inescapable prison, leaving them alone once more—forced to watch his classmate’s crumbling persona and despising that defeated look in him.

Bakugo didn’t know if… they would be able to escape.

They promised they would fake their mental break, but it looked like faking was not going to happen. Hinata knew what he was doing, and hell, he may have known that they were planning on faking their obedience from the very beginning. He might have known everything.

He really was a failure… He should have suspected this about him and done better. And worse—he was cowering before Hinata, making himself smaller. He was better than that…

Better than that…

Hinata could help him be better… right?

Because Hinata’s good, right? He will help him be a winner… right?

…right?

“Stop it!” He urged himself, trying yet failing to silence the endless corrupted thoughts invading his mind.

Hope was slipping through their fingers. Time was running out.

They didn’t know if they would escape this… at least not on their own.

All he could do now was cling to the fragile dream of a miracle—that someone would save them before they shattered completely, before they became something they’d regret.

Before they became someone who would cling to them for the rest of their lives.

Chapter Text

“Dammit…dammit!” Bakugo’s mouth tensed; his jaw locked with restraint.

“You can’t—you need to fight, goddamit…” He urged as he clutched his hands into fists, fingers curling in. Once the villain’s footsteps faded away, he looked over at Todoroki, who continued to cower against the wall, making himself small and less seeable, less vulnerable. “We—we both need to fight…we have to—we have to fight.” He concluded as he took slow steps, making his way over to where Todoroki sat.

His gaze locked on his classmate. Every muscle in Bakugo’s face was taut, his brows furrowed in raw determination. Yet, fear flickered across his features. He wanted to cry—bury himself in a corner and wail—but that was the ultimate sign of weakness. He couldn’t be that. He had to be strong—he had to win. He had to make sure he helped Todoroki understand that by giving him the strength, the resolve to fight.

And win against Hinata’s manipulation.

“Hey, Icy Hot.” Bakugo began as he stood right in front of him, towering over the teenager. Todoroki did not react, not even flinched. He continued to stare, knees tightly against his chest and his gaze down casted. His eyes were glassy, haloed as if lost in a haze.

“Icy hot—hey!” He crouched down and met him at eye level. “Please look at me—” But Todoroki didn’t, his eyes remained locked where they were.

Bakugo tsked, a small whimper mingling with his response, “Come on, you dam idiot!” He grabbed his shoulders and gently shook them, but every part of him screamed to shake him harder, to tear him free from Hinata’s grip that had him coiled like a snake. “Are you really—are you really going to let that villain get to you that easily!? Come on, you—you promised you wouldn’t. You promised we would work together to get out of this hell without none of us breaking.”

Todoroki’s body remained limp even as Bakugo rattled him. He simply blinked, his gaze distant and far away. Bakugo’s patience was rapidly dwindling, “Come on—what about Deku!? Are you just going to fail him because you didn’t fight!? He is probably fighting whatever that brainwashing freak did to him, so you should too…a winner always fights and being winner…being a winner—”

“—prevents failure.” His mind concluded.

Suddenly, Bakugo’s eyes widened, terror blooming in his gaze. His grip on his classmate loosened as something stirred in his mind, triggered by the mantra swirling through his thoughts. He dropped to the ground with a heavy “thump” and scooted back a few inches from Todoroki.

“You fought, though, and look what happened…you failed…everything failed.” His thoughts conceptualized, Hinata’s voice echoing in his mind.

“No…dammit…get the hell out!” Bakugo shouted.

Why the hell was this dam villain’s voice speaking inside his mind?! Did he do something to his head!?

“You thought you could escape? There was never an escape; that was just an illusion you inexperienced ‘heroes’ came up with. Attempting to escape will just lead you to lose. Over and over again.” The voice explained.

“Stop it. There is an escape…there is an escape…I just—no, we just need to find it—hope for it.” Bakugo replied, clutching his hair to stop the malicious voice hissing inside his head.

“And fail again? I thought you wanted to be a winner. Someone who never loses.” The voice argued.

“I—do,” Bakugo whispered. “No!” He quickly contradicted.

“Why don’t you stay, then? You will never lose if you do. You won’t be seen as a failure because you will always win, and who knows, you could find Deku if you do. Nobody gets hurt…Todoroki doesn’t get hurt, and you can still reach your goal in the end.” The voice described.

Bakugo knew he shouldn’t listen to the phantom thought, a voice that wasn’t his. He should block it off, but in a way—it had a point.

Maybe if he did stay and followed Hinata than he would no longer be a failure…he could win and he could help him—save him—like he said. It’s better than failing and constantly falling.

He could find Deku. He could—find him and—

“Shut the hell up!” He screamed.

In a frenzy, Bakugo stood up, ran over to the nearby wall, and punched it so hard that the structure seemed to vibrate. Pain spiked from his knuckled up to his hand and into his arms, but he ignored it. The turmoil in his mind—that voice—was far more agonizing, an unbearable ache that drowned out the sting radiating from his flesh.

Bakugo’s outburst must have shaken Todoroki; a sharp yelp echoed from the other side of the room. The explosion quirk user turned to see that he had curled himself into a tighter ball, frightened by the sudden disturbance and increase in volume.

He shook his head quickly, forcing himself back to the present. He had to stop—halt whatever was going on internally. He couldn’t listen to him. He knew Hinata was playing tricks on him, pulling strings from inside. And he kept tumbling into his traps. If he wasn’t careful, he’d continue falling and falling until he was stuck with nowhere to go but down.

What he had to do was snap Todoroki out of it and lead him out of the pit he’d fallen into—out of the chasm he’d descended, with no clear way back. He was not Deku—he couldn’t bring him back with comforting words or words of encouragement as he would have undoubtedly done if he were here. But he will do it his own way—he’ll find a way to shake him out of his daze and help him realize, once again, why he—they can’t lose.

He’d try again.

Again, and again.

He couldn’t give up.

Because Deku would keep fighting—no matter what.

And so would he.

He had to even when his own mind was rattled with Hinata’s words lulling him to submit.

He walked over to the fire and ice user and promptly sat down, facing him. Bakugo took a deep breath and zeroed in on his classmate, his red pupils burning with unrelenting fire, silently screaming, ‘don’t give in’.

“Icy—no, Todoroki, please look at me,” Bakugo demanded, keeping his tone leveled, worried that any hint of aggravation would cause Todoroki to fully close himself in. However, Todoroki said nothing; he didn’t even glance at him.

Bakugo tried again, “Come on, Todoroki. Hinata is playing with your thoughts…he wants you to see that heroes are bad, that you shouldn’t be one. What happened to Fuyumi is—tragic. But that wasn’t your fault! Hinata made you do that!”

“Oh, then how about the kidnapping, the failed escapes, or even every single time you lost…did Hinata do that?”

Bakugo winced, “I’m not going to listen to you!” He mentally exclaimed as he kept his focus locked on his classmate.

It was hard—it was so, so hard to not listen to that voice, but he won’t falter. He’d remain strong.

“Todoroki, come on, you dam idiot. Just look at me and stop being such a depressed freak.” Bakugo waited, but again, he did not react. His patience was wearing thin. “Todoroki!”

Still. Nothing.

Bakugo growled, “Goddamit!!”

Without thinking, he raised his hand and forcefully slapped Todoroki on the cheek. The noise was thunderous, snapping like a whip. The gloomy place reacted. The sounds around the room seemed to stop as everything went into a standstill, the only thing moving being the noise frequency from the roaring slap.

The action seemed to have an effect on Todoroki because his gaze moved to look at Bakugo, his eyes changing from dull to shock. He raised a shaky hand to soothe his reddening cheek, feeling the warm sting caused by the sharp force.

“Finally got your dam attention?!” Bakugo shouted, his anger spewing as heat bubbled up his skin.

“Now listen to me.” He voiced, his tone low yet firm. “Do not listen to what that villain said to you. You have to stay strong. We—both want to get out of here and save Deku, right? That means that we need to stick to our plan! Hinata—he’s a lot more formidable than we thought. But…he’s believing the mask we’ve put on, that we’re breaking. So, we just need to keep pretending. That’s what we promised! What we p-planned!” Bakugo pleaded. His voice cracked, wary about the supposed “mask” they promised to wear.

Todoroki looked at him but said nothing. Still, Bakugo could tell he was listening—he could see the gears turning in his head. If only he had a mind-reading quirk; now would’ve been the perfect time to use it.

“So come on, say something. Say that you will fight, and you won’t let him win!”

To his surprise, Todoroki actually reacted—but all he did was shake his head and let his eyes droop shut.

“Hey, hey!” Bakugo grasped his shoulder. “Eyes on me.” He urged. “Come on, you half n’ half idiot, say something, anything!”

Their eyes met, and Bakugo could see it, the hollowness.

They say that the eyes are the gateway to the soul, a peek into what the person is feeling, thinking, and perceiving. One could tell how someone is doing by simply gazing into those ocular orbs.

When Bakugo stared into Todoroki’s eyes, he could see it; he could see how empty they were, like all the fire inside had been snuffed out and replaced with a hollow void, vast and unending. There was also a suffocating darkness within him, a sadness of someone who had given up, who had been crushed by something too unbearable to fight.

Bakugo hated it—despised it.

“Icy hot! Please!” Bakugo pleaded; his jaw clenched. Desperate, he grasped Todoroki’s shoulders, dug his nails into the fabric of his shirt, and shook him. “I know everything seems hopeless as hell, but you are a hero and heroes never give up! You are Shoto Todoroki. You are Deku’s best friend and a hero who saves people. You said you’ll fight, that we’ll get out of this mess and find the nerd. Don’t let one villain break you that easily!”

“Heroes…” Bakugo heard Todoroki whisper. His heart stumbled in his chest, yet his hands held steady on Todoroki’s shoulders.

“Todoroki—”

“H-Heroes…they…they—”

Bakugo’s heart began to pump ferociously, “Yes, Todoroki! Speak to me, tell me what’s on your mind! I’m sure whatever it is we can send it to hell—”

“Heroes kill…they do not save,” Todoroki concluded.

Bakugo’s grip weakened, and he let Todoroki slump back on the wall. He was aghast, unable to perceive what he had just heard.

No. That wasn’t true. It couldn’t be!

“Shut the hell up. That—that isn’t true! Tell me you don’t actually b-believe that!” Bakugo shouted through the dryness in his mouth, causing him to slightly choke on his words.

“I—I—” Todoroki whispered, keeping his body slumped. “I won’t be a—hero. I—I’m scared. Being a hero is what put you and Fuyumi—in this situation. Midoriya—is gone because I decided to become a—hero, and I’m the one that—befriend him. I won’t be a hero—I’ll be something else and follow them if it means not killing those I—I love.” He finished, not daring to look at his horror-stricken classmate.

Bakugo was aghast. He froze, his emotions grinding to a halt as Todoroki’s words hung heavy in the air. His eyes stared, wide with dismay, unable to look away from the source of the shock.

“No…” Bakugo responded. “No! Hinata’s is in your head, isn’t he!? I hear him, too, but I’m fighting him! How—why the hell are you believing what he is saying—”

“Because it’s true!!” Todoroki shouted, startling the explosion-quirk user. “Fuyumi died because of my decision to become a hero. I’m just like my father. I do nothing but bring destruction to those around me. If I’m not a hero, nobody will die. I can be better. I just need to follow them, and I’ll be better, someone better.”

Bakugo listened, mortified. He wanted to nitpick any hint of hesitation in his words, anything that might reveal he didn’t truly mean those words, that they weren’t coming from the depths of his heart. But the steady cadence of his speech and the deliberate articulation of his thoughts left no room for doubt. Todoroki meant every word, and the realization sent a chill through Bakugo, leaving him horrified.

“I will not be a hero. Heroes kill. Maybe I could find—Midoriya this way. We could find him this way if I become someone better.” Todoroki rationalized, but even with the seemingly sound statement, Bakugo couldn’t help but feel absolutely appalled.

“Maybe you should—do the same, Bakugo.”

In that moment, any shred of hope he had felt slipped away, draining like water spiraling down a sink.

--- At the police office ---

After the incident at the hospital, all patients on the affected floor were relocated to a nearby facility. It was a grueling process, but thanks to the heroes' help, the floor was successfully evacuated and closed off for investigation.

For the rest of the day, Tsukauchi and his team searched for any clues among the deceased criminals—those who had once worked under Hex and Flux. But to their frustration, they found nothing. They even brought in a range of heroes with specialized quirks: one with x-ray vision, another who could identify blood samples, and one who could trace a person’s actions from days prior. Still, all their efforts led to inconclusive results.

Yet, they knew one thing. Hex did this. Her ploy worked. Now they were at a standstill, with no leads on the villains' whereabouts or the location of the kidnapped U.A. students. The investigation, already hindered by the hospital incident, had failed to deliver the answers they desperately needed.

Once every corner was searched and the bodies were examined, the place was officially closed off for cleanup, and the dead were sent to the morgue so the coroner could conduct their investigation. Tsukauchi shared his findings with Nedzu, who assured him he would relay the information to Aizawa, Toshinori, and any other teachers involved in the case. Tsukauchi added that once he received the coroner’s report, he would provide a comprehensive summary, though he didn’t hold out much hope that the examination would yield anything useful.

The next morning arrived, and the detective sat in his office, piles of paperwork stacked high on his desk. He was running on little sleep, exhaustion evident in his posture.

It’s been seven days.

Tsukauchi hated that, even after seven days since the boys went missing, they still hadn’t gotten them back—not even a clue or lead to hint at their location.

And they got close…they go so so close.

They almost got them back.

It was a last-minute rescue mission, a valiant endeavor to free the boys from their entrapment. They tracked Hex and Flux’s location and were able to conduct a raid to stop the villain and save the boys. Everything was going great until the plan completely backfired on them. The villains escaped, and the students were trafficked. Now, they were on square one—determining where their buyers took them.

He hoped—he really hoped that questioning the criminals who worked for the villains would create some needed leads, something that would give them guidance instead of running around like a helpless fawn. Yet, Hex had other plans. Tsukauchi did not expect her trump card. She knew she was a smart villain with a formidable quirk, but even he did not expect her to kill of her workers just to preserve their information.

And preserve she did.

He didn’t have much. All he had were names and vague descriptions that he wrote down in his notebook. He did not have pictures—just three forensic sketches of the villains that were based on the description that Max provided. They were laid out in front of him, side by side. He gazed at each of them, distraught. This wasn’t enough to find them, he couldn’t track them with these…if only he had their quirk description. He could search through the quirk registry and narrow down their suspects.

But he didn’t have that luxury.

Tsukauchi clasped his hands together, fingers interlocking tightly, and rested his chin on top of them. His elbow pressed firmly against the desk, propping up his arm as his gaze grew distant, heavy with thought.

He could interrogate Max again, who had been moved to the medical bay in the prison where he would be held. However, the man was proving to be quite stubborn. He didn’t think he’d get anything more out of him, and he’d rather not play into any demands the man might make for information that may not even be truthful. So that lead was stumped—he’d just have to make do with what he had, which thankfully was a fair amount.

After investigating the base, they uncovered key details about Hex and Flux’s operations. They discovered a room filled with teenagers who had been under the influence of Hex’s quirk. Midnight’s team was the one to engage with them; though injured in the process, they successfully subdued the teens until backup arrived. The teenagers have since been rescued and transported to a hospital, where they are receiving treatment and being reunited with their families.

A few teenagers agreed to speak to his team about their experience, but unfortunately, they had zero recollection of their time in the facility. They just remembered seeing a woman with purple hair and then waking up in the hospital. However, after some digging, Tsukauchi and his team uncovered that the villains have “sleeper agents” scattered throughout Japan, blending in as ordinary citizens. While he couldn’t uncover their identities, this revelation made finding the villains all the more urgent.

Also, on top of the evidence found, they were able to uncover a lot of other details that could aid them in their search. If they could piece them together, they could figure out where they were hiding.

Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case with the UA student’s kidnapping.

They were at a standstill—there was no denying that. But he refused to give up. He would find those students and bring them home.

KNOCK

KNOCK

Tsukauchi blinked and immediately gazed at the door of his office, snapping out of his rumination.

“Come in,” Tsukauchi stated, clearing the lump forming in his throat.

The door opened, “Mr. Tsukauchi, you’re up early.” His partner, Sansa, stated as he stepped into the office dressed in his police attire.

Tsukauchi chuckled, “I could say the same to you.” He commented, suppressing a yawn that threatened to be expelled. “So, what brings you here?”

“Oh, just checking in…you haven’t been sleeping much since the raid,” Sansa informed, rubbing his neck nervously. “So, any luck with the trafficking case?”

Tsukauchi sighed, his shoulder slouching, “No luck, unfortunately. I don’t have any leads except for some vague descriptions and names of the kidnappers.” The detective informed as he grabbed the three sketches and frustratingly flashed the documents towards Sansa’s line of sight. “This information is too broad; I can’t narrow it down! Plus, these names could be fakes for all I know, and they may not even be in Japan. Hex and Flux have international connections, it’s possible that the kidnappers aren’t even from Japan.”

He slammed the papers down on his desk, startling the police officer. Tsukauchi took a few deep breaths before continuing, “Sorry…it’s just all very frustrating. If only I had the kidnappers’ quirk information. I could better pinpoint their identity and even their location. But our suspect doesn’t even know what it is.”

“Then if we find Hex and Flux, we could get all that information out of them, yes? It might be easier to put our attention on finding them, and then we can focus on finding the boys.” Sansa offered.

Tsukauchi exhaled softly. “I’ve thought about that—putting all our effort into finding the villains and extracting the information from them. But they’re smart, especially Hex. They might do something drastic to prevent themselves from speaking—something catastrophic. We’ve seen what Hex is capable of…we don’t know how far they’ll go to keep their business alive.

“So, it’s best to use what we have and find them ourselves. If we manage to locate Hex and Flux, they could aid in our search, but we shouldn’t rely on them. We need to do the work ourselves.”

Tsukauchi grabbed a folder from a pile on his desk and opened it. “I’m stretched thin, so I really haven’t put much focus on the villains. The boys are my priority, but I can’t ignore them after—after what they have done.”

He grabbed a missing person flyer of a girl who looked to be in her pre-teens. The picture showed her in her middle school uniform. Her smile was big, and her brunette hair was in a beautiful half-up and half-down hairstyle, her hazel eyes twinkling in the light.

The detective gazed at her quirk description.

Radiowaves.

More specifically, the ability to manipulate radio frequencies around her.

Tsukauchi looked at the picture in somber contemplation. This girl was missing for three years. She remembered working on her case. How the case kept turning up empty, seemingly as if she had vanished into thin air. Eventually, it was dropped due to a lack of evidence. But now she was found among the kidnapped children. And based on what Midnight’s team informed them, she was the one who conducted the EMP attack that severed their communication efforts.

And now she was found at 16 years old…

16 years old.

She’s wasted three of her teenage years under those terrible villains’ hands. Instead of living life as a normal teenager—making friends, going to school, and participating in fun activities—she was trapped in that facility, forced to carry out the villains’ dirty work against her will, and subjected to who knows what other horrors. Even if she may not remember her time there, he still felt terrible. She didn’t deserve this.

None of those kids did.

“She’s one of the victims we found in the base—one of many. She was actually a case we worked on that we had to close after we came empty.” Tsukauchi explained. “So as much as I am prioritizing the students, I can’t ignore the villains. Those two being free means that they’ll continue their horrid work, and I just can’t allow that.”

Tsukauchi gazed at Sansa, his eyes focused and determined, “Sansa.”

“Yes.”

“I want to task you with the Hex and Flux case. I want you to take the lead in this and use what we have to track them down while I focus on the students.” Tsukauchi concluded.

Sansa jumped at the request. This was quite an undertaking, but he could see how exhausted his partner was; taking this case off his hands was the best he could do.

“Alright,” He nodded. “I’ll work on finding our two villains.”

“Good, thanks Sansa.” Tsukauchi said as he stood up and gathered his items. “I need to run to a meeting. Let me know if you need anything.”

“Sounds good,” Sansa replied as the two exited the office with Tsukauchi walking ahead. “I do have one request.”

“Oh? What is it?” He asked, walking briskly.

“Get some rest, you look terrible,” Sansa replied.

“Oh, shut up.” He replied, slowly down to give Sansa a quick jab on the shoulder. “If you do your job than maybe I will.”

Sansa chuckled, “Well then, let’s find those villains and boys together.” He exclaimed.

Tsukauchi smiled, “Yeah, let’s find them.”

Let’s find them before it’s too late.

--- At the UA Dorms ---

The incident at the hospital—it’s been all over the news.

Both Uraraka and Shinso were discharged a day after the situation, and the uproar was massive.

The public was in a frenzy over what little they knew—but unlike everyone else, Uraraka and Shinso knew the full truth.

They knew that the criminals who worked for Hex and Flux took their own lives. That Hex ordered them to.

They were stunned, shocked after hearing the news. And it wasn’t long until their classmates also got word of what happened.

“And they still have nothing…huh?” Kirishima voiced, breaking the looming silence.

He, Uraraka, Yaoyorozu, Jiro, Iida, and Kaminari sat on the sofas in the U.A. common room, each lost in deep reflection. All of them—except Uraraka and Shinso—had been released a day after the raid. Thanks to Recovery Girl’s care, they had made great progress in their recovery. Shinso was also there, seated beside Jiro, who was invited by the group to discuss the grueling events happening before them.

Shinso nodded, responding to Kirishima’s comment, “Yeah. From what I heard, Yamato has no recollection of his time in the base, so they weren’t able to gather any information from him. And Max…well, he gave some vague details, but he didn’t really say much. Not sure if the heroes and police can figure something out based on that.”

“Bummer…” Kirishima whispered.

Uraraka shifted from where she was seated. She was wedged between Yaoyorozu and Iida, her knees up to her chest and wrapped tightly around her heavy arms, feeling devoid of life. Aizawa told her it wasn’t her fault, but she couldn’t shake the heavy weight that dangled from her heart. She was safe thanks to Shinso, but due to the side effects from Hex’s quirk, Uraraka was still experiencing some memory lapses, and she was more spacy than usual.

But at least, she was here with her classmates.

But…her friends?

Deku?

 “They still haven’t found your sister, right?” Kaminari stepped in, massaging his bandaged hand, glancing at Shinso, who was seated across from him.

“Hey man,” Kirishima stepped in, turning to face him who sat beside him. “Aizawa said not to bring up his familial relationship like that.”

“Oh…sorry—”

“No, it’s fine,” Shinso replied, stunning the two. “I mean, I openly told you all who she is and what our history looks like. As long as that information doesn’t leave between us, I don’t mind.” He implied with a soft smile. “As for if they found her…no, unfortunately. Whenever I’m taken to the police station for questioning and to discuss what our life looked like growing up, I ask about her and Flux, and well, they simply tell me that they are still working on finding them.”

Jiro twiddled her fingers, her tips of her fingers scraping against the bed of her nails and lightly pulling the cuticles surrounding the base. “This sucks…I hate not knowing,” She uttered, causing the group to direct their attention to her. “It’s just—after what Mr. Aizawa told us, I just can’t stop thinking about them. And the guilt—I hate feeling that I didn’t do enough.”

“Yeah,” Iida added, his hands crossed across his abdomen. "Since we were all part of the rescue mission, I think we can all empathize with you. But we did everything we could—we shouldn’t beat ourselves up over what happened. Yes, we still don’t know where Midoriya, Bakugo, and Todoroki are, and I know we’re all especially worried about Midoriya’s mental state. But those three...they’re the kind of heroes who don’t give up. So, wherever they are…I’m sure they are fighting.”

“I just hope they last…” Uraraka muttered, coming out as a whisper. “I experienced Hex’s quirk firsthand and—even if it doesn’t hurt, it’s not something you can easily fight or resist…I couldn’t. I know Deku is fighting what has been done to him…but how long will he last? How long will they last?”

A somber agreement spread through the group; their eyes down casted as they pondered Uraraka’s question. She was right. Their classmates were strong, but they wouldn’t last long; they had to be found soon before the damage was permanent.

“Ugh! The urge to just leave this dam dorm and find them is so big!” Kirishima implored. “I know we shouldn’t but dammit, this all just feels so hopeless.”

Yaoyorozu stood up and surveyed the group, “I’m sure the heroes and police are working non-stop to find them. We have to keep hope that they will come back to us one day, and when they do, we will do everything we can to help them recover from whatever was done to them.” She informed with a soft smile.

“I agree.” Iida also stood, slowly, as not to harm his leg, which was wrapped in a cast. “We have to fight for them too, which means continuing to advocate for their search and keeping our spirits up.” He grabbed his phone from his pocket and looked at the time. “Well, it’s time for us to go to bed. I appreciate you all coming down to talk, I needed that.”

“Same here,” Jiro said. “Better than being locked inside my room with my thoughts.”

"Are you two doing okay?" Kirishima asked, glancing at Uraraka and Shinso as he rose to his feet.

“Yeah,” Shinso muttered. “I’m still feeling some symptoms from my quirk exhaustion, so I’m on quirk-use rest for a week or two. But I’m doing better.”

Then the attention moved to Uraraka, who shrank up a bit. She hated the attention.

“I’m doing okay. Just recovering from the effects of her quirk, but it’s getting better.” She informed.

“I’m glad,” Kirishima said. “Let us know if you need anything from us.”

Uraraka smiled, “Will do.”

“Well, let’s go to bed, everyone. Thanks for this late-night talk.” Yaoyorozu commented.

With a few final goodbyes and comforting words, the group parted ways and returned to their dorms.

Worry weighed on each of them, their thoughts consumed by concern for their missing classmates. They could only hope they were still fighting, still holding on—that one day, they would save them…before it was too late.

Chapter Text

The day ended, and another began. Not much had changed.

After Hinata left—after their grim conversation, Bakugo kept trying to break through to Todoroki—but with no success. When it became clear his efforts weren’t getting through, the rest of the day passed in silence. Bakugo spent it locked in his own head, fiercely battling the damn voice that kept trying to drown out his thoughts.

He paced—back and forth, exercised, did anything to occupy his mind. All in an attempt to prevent himself from wandering into this soulless place residing within him, to a location that he knew he would not be able to escape. He would gaze at the cracks in the ceiling, the blemishes on the wall, tracing imaginary shapes all to keep his mind occupied.

Through it all, he kept his attention on Todoroki as much as he could. The other boy had remained seated for the rest of the day—motionless. Almost catatonic.

He hoped he would see a flicker of himself, the annoying Icy Hot he had grown to respect. But he did nothing. For the rest of this painful day, he remained like that, flat and passive.

Soon, morning arrived. The rays of the rising sun peeked through the small windows of their entrapment, replacing the void of darkness with the illumination of the new day. Bakugo was the first to wake up. He stirred, feeling that same sensation as when he woke up the previous day.

“Dammit…he drugged me again, didn’t he?” Bakugo muttered irritably, tossing aside the thin, scratchy covers as he pushed himself up into a sitting position. “And I don’t even remember him doing it…” Then, his eyes bulged, “Could I have—said yes to it?”

Bakugo wondered, terrified.

He remembered the last time he was given that drug—the way it made him feel eerily similar to how he felt now. It was oddly relaxing, even blissful, but the way it took control of him reminded him too much of Hex’s quirk. He hated that loss of autonomy.

But how and when?

When did the villain drug him—

Bakugo stopped, realizing something.

He didn’t remember what happened the previous night. It’s just a blank void in his head.

The last thing he remembered was eating dinner, and then Hinata coming over with some new clothes and—

“No…” He quickly scanned his body and noticed that he was wearing the clothes he provided. A set of pajamas. Bakugo had no recollection of ever putting them on.

That only meant one thing: Hinata did this. He drugged him and made him act against his will with zero recollection of the actions he committed.

A sharp pain ran through his heart, horrified by the idea.

He gently pulled at the textile. Yes, it was just a simple pair of black pajamas. That was all he was wearing. They were comfortable but the way the fabric clung to his skin felt wrong, foreign. The clothes felt like a costume—an intrusion stitched into fabric. Someone else had chosen what covered his body, and the thought made his skin crawl.

Being dressed is one thing, but did he make him do anything else?

He didn’t know, and he hated that.

He probably fought…God, he hoped he did. Because if he didn’t—if he really gave in to that drug just to feel that again—he didn’t know how he could live with himself.

Bakugo cursed. Everything was spiraling.

He was even more terrified than before. This wasn’t just about controlling them or knocking them out. That bastard messed with their minds—their memories—ensuring they wouldn’t even remember what they did under the influence of those damn vials the villain created.

“Great…this is just dam great!” Bakugo shouted, grasping the shirt and yanking, wanting to get rid of these putrid clothes but meeting resistance. He wanted to dispose of this symbol, a symbol of his dam failure at controlling his own stupid autonomy.

Thankfully, after some scanning, he found a bag a few feet to his right, resting against the wall. He stood up, put on his slip-on shoes (his tennis shoes resting beside them), and rushed over to the brown bag where he found a pair of clothes. Rapidly, he pulled them out. They look like the clothes from before. Black gym shorts, some undergarments, and a dark grey shirt with a number sketch on the upper right-hand corner. He flinched at the number, once again, etched onto the fabric.

0014

Those numbers.

They were nothing to them.

To their eyes, they were just weapons to be molded.

Sighing, he immediately bolted to the provided bathroom and quickly changed. Once done, he flung the pajamas into a corner, away from him, then walked over to Todoroki, who was still sound asleep.

“Good.” He whispered as he removed his slip-on shoes and plopped onto his futon bed, sitting crisscrossed with a resounding sigh. He was glad Todoroki was sleeping. After what happened the previous day—or mostly the last few days—all he wanted was for him to get as much sleep as possible.

Internally, he hoped that the extra hours of rest would help, maybe—clear his head from all the junk Hinata had fed him. But he knew that was just a lofty hope…a delusional dream.

He turned to look at their small window and the shadows looming from the pillars. Judging by their position, he guessed it was around 9 a.m. Without any real way to keep track of time, it was becoming increasingly difficult for Bakugo to know what hour—or even what day—it actually was.

With all the drugs they’ve been pumped with and after everything the villains had done, the days were beginning to blur together. Time starting to feel distorted—stretched and warped—leaving only a haze of exhaustion and dread in its place.

He sat in silence, wincing as his thoughts clashed with his sound reasoning—the part of him that was still sane, still fighting, and not yet tainted by Hinata’s words. It was so hard to stop them from clouding his thinking, this thick fog obscuring his true intentions. They shouted at him in a relentless loop, blaring at him like horns from a freight train repeatedly being honked.

He knew they were not his thoughts, yet they sounded so much like his—distorted, twisted, but undeniably his. This was different than yesterday—they were his voice, not Hinata’s, not anyone’s, his.

This terrified Bakugo. But he had to fight it—because that’s what he did, what he had always done. Still… how long could he really last? Especially against someone like Hinata, while being stripped of his power, left essentially quirkless, and trapped with a classmate who had already fallen for Hinata’s tricks. He could pretend he had broken, but these thoughts clawed at his mind, ripping apart the rational thoughts that were desperately trying to stay afloat.

“I can’t pretend…we need a way out,” Bakugo uttered, bringing his trembling hands to his face, gazing at the bracelets locked to his wrist.

The longer they stayed here, the deeper the damage would cut. He had to find a way out. He had to find the opportunity to flee—with Todoroki.

Eventually, the sound of locks snapped Bakugo out of his rumination. The door opened, and Bakugo remained still. He did not stand and prepare for a fight like he usually did.

“Don’t move. If you do, that’s disobeying, and disobeying is the sign of a failure.”

Bakugo’s body tensed as the words echoed. He remained where he was, seated, the invasive thoughts telling him to do so.

“Good morning. Got some food for ya.” The man, whom Bakugo recognized as Tatsuki—the brute—strode in, carrying two plastic bags.

He placed them beside the door and looked intently at the teenager. He crocked his head to the side and smiled with a satisfied grin, “Would you look at that, looks like Hinata did some wonderful work on you two. Glad to see you are being less—rambunctious.” He chuckled.

Bakugo snarled. “Like hell.” He pressed his hands beside him, ready to stand and give this guy a piece of his mind. But again, he froze.

“Bakugo—I could hurt your friend.”

“What would Deku think?”

Bakugo’s eyes flew wide open as those words ran through his mind. He stopped what he was doing and stayed planted where he was, his vigor from before diminishing.

“Oh? Is that mind of yours giving you a hard time?” Tatsuki taunted, leaning against the opening of the door, his hand clutching the dreaded remote. “Looks like I don’t have to use this after all. Hinata told me you’ll be harder to break, but you seem to be falling down that path already.” He smirked.

“Shut the hell up!” Bakugo spat.

Amused, Tatsuki let out a small, slow, and mocking laugh, “Can’t wait to see that energetic self of yours be used for our purposes very soon. Talk to you later, 0014.” The villain left the room, closing the door with a loud thump, the clicking of the locks coming afterward.

“0014…” Bakugo whispered as he stood up and walked over to the bags.

His heart clenched with the cold ache of dread. He hasn’t been referred by the number etched onto the fabric of his shirt; this was the first time. Was this how they were going to refer him moving forward, reduced to nothing but digits?

Bakugo knew…he fearfully knew that they were moving forward with their—with their brainwashing. But like hell they will make him forget something as rooted as his own name.

The teenager crouched down, grabbed the two bags, and turned around to walk back to his futon. As soon as he did, he noticed that Todoroki was waking up.

Bakugo sighed. So much for trying to let him sleep in.

“’Morning, Icy Hot, food is here.” Bakugo informed as he removed the plastic bag and placed the opened tray at the edge of his futon.

“Oh…” Todoroki muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. He moved sluggishly yet stiffly, like a wind-up doll who was filled with polyfill beans and brought to life. He shifted to the edge of his bed, his gaze falling to the food placed before him, his eyes scanning it with quiet intensity.

Their breakfast-lunch consisted of miso soup and two onigiri. For “dessert,” they were given a banana and water to drink.

Bakugo waited for him to say something else, but didn’t. Instead, he spoke, “Eat, okay?”

“Okay…” Prompted, he grabbed his tray and rested it on his lap. He grabbed the spoon and silently began eating the provided soup while Bakugo did the same, not without feeling a tinge of unease.

How did it come to this?

Bakugo took a slurp of his miso soup and couldn’t help but wince at its lack of flavor. He glanced over at Todoroki, surprised to see he wasn’t complaining—or even commenting—about the taste.

This isn’t like you. You would have said something.

It was unnerving. His eyes were dull, and he moved with robotic precision, methodical and cold, like a clockwork figure repeating a predetermined sequence. There was no purpose in his actions—Bakugo could see that. Just a shell going through the motions.

They ate in silence for a few minutes, the voices of the building settling and the breeze pushing against the walls being the only sounds traversing through the empty air. No one spoke—until Bakugo broke the quiet, holding his half-eaten onigiri.

“Todoroki…” He began after taking a bite of the onigiri. “I doubt anything I say is gonna change your mind. But I won’t give up on you because you are more than what those dam villains tell you and—Deku still needs us…he needs you.”

Todoroki flinched, pausing his eating, the last sentence sending a spike of electricity through his skin. The hand holding his spoon momentarily shook, his nerves seemingly affected by Bakugo’s words.

Todoroki opened his mouth, about to say something, but the sound of the door opening stopped him.

“Looks like you are almost done,” Tatsuki pronounced, his bo staff held in his right hand while the other kept the door from closing in on him. “Well, Hinata told me that you two should get ready. He’ll be here in 15 minutes for your indoctrination.”

Bakugo’s eyes went wide.

Crap! I forgot!

“You’ll be taken out one-by-one like before. Starting with…” He pointed at Todoroki, “0013.”

Bakugo stiffened, “No!” He blurted out. “G-Give him a day off…let him—let him rest! Do—whatever you need to do to me instead—”

“You spoke without being told.”

Bakugo’s voice hitched, panic flaring in his eyes.

“Didn’t Hinata tell you what an action like that could lead to?” Tatsuki said, motioning to Todoroki. Bakugo looked at his classmate, a flash of terror evident in his gaze.

“I could hurt your friend.”

“I could hurt everyone.”

“I could hurt Deku.”

“Is that what a winner would allow?”

“No—I—I’m—s-sorry.” Bakugo quickly apologized, stumbling over his words. His shoulder hunched over, defeated.

“Then don’t do that again, or there will be consequences. Well, be ready in 15 minutes, 0013.”

Todoroki nodded, “Y-Yes, sir.”

And with that, he left.

Todoroki finished the last bite of his food. Just then, he heard Bakugo speak from beside him.

“Are—are you really going to just let them take you that easily?” Bakugo whispered, avoiding his gaze.

Todoroki glanced over at him, “I don’t want to be a hero, and they’ll help me with that. I’m going and you should go too, B—Bakugo.”

“Dammit…” Bakugo replied, too exhausted to argue and let it run into a lost battle. “Like I have a choice…but I’m gonna fight, not like your weak ass.”

“Alright…”

Soon, their 15 minutes were up. Todoroki got himself dressed, and they both brushed their teeth and got themselves ready for the day. They both sat on their beds, their backs pressed against the chill concrete wall. Tatsuki arrived right at the 15-minute mark, the door creaking open once more.

“Alright, 0013, let’s go.”

Without arguing, Todoroki stood up and followed Tatsuki, his eyes frowned in hazed determination. Bakugo could do nothing but sit there and watch as his classmate was taken away, seeing him one last time, unsure of what kind of person would step back into this cell.

“Todoroki…” Bakugo muttered. Surprisingly, Todoroki paused, listening. “Don’t—lose.”

For the first time, Todoroki smiled, “Don’t worry, I won’t, hero.” He replied.

Todoroki walked out, and Tatsuki locked their cell door behind him, leaving Bakugo even more distraught than before.

“Sorry, Deku…I’m so—sorry.” He muttered under his breath, laced with sorrow. He pulled his legs to his chest and hugged them as he felt the world crumble around him.

“Welcome, 0013. It’s good to see you again.” Hinata proclaimed from his crouched position, fiddling with something on the projector positioned in front of the large screen. “If you could please sit down over there, we’ll begin momentarily.”

Todoroki stepped into the room, his body unwillingly shivering after hearing the utterance of those digits. He would have reacted—he should have at least yelped or said something when those numbers came out of his mouth.

But instead, he wondered. Tatsuki also called him that.

“Why did you call me that?” He asked, looking at the chair he was ordered to sit in. He stood beside it, placing a gentle hand on one of the handles.

Inspecting it, it looked like a reclining dentist chair that was seated up. The chair’s black padding blended seamlessly with the oppressive darkness of the concrete room, making it feel like an extension of the shadowy atmosphere. The only light in the room came from the projector screen, its solid blue display casting a vibrant cobalt hue over the space. The most alluring aspect about the scenery was the straps hanging from the armrest and legs.

Todoroki couldn’t help but listen to the alarms blaring in his head, telling him not to sit down on that chair. But why? Why was it telling him that this was—bad? Hinata would make him better—someone better, right? Or was that not the case?

Hinata glanced over to him noticed his curiosity and the traces of confusion running through his face. He stopped what he was doing, stood up, and walked over to the teenager.

With his back to the glow of the projector screen, he appeared like a looming shadow, his red eyes glowing ominously from within the darkness. His messy hair jutted out in all directions—almost reminiscent of Midoriya’s.

Midoriya…

“The number? Oh, don’t worry, that is just a temporary way to call you. It’s just a placeholder until we find a name that’s better suited for you.” He began, putting a gentle hand on his shoulder. “The name ‘Shoto Todoroki’ is associated with your dreaded hero identity. I’m sure you don’t want to be associated with something so horrible?”

Something so horrible…

His name…

Yeah, his name—it’s horrible…right?

Hinata had a point. He should agree with it, but he just wasn’t sure.

Why wasn’t he sure?

He knew that name was attached to all his faults and mistakes. But a part of him told him that the name was more than that…that it was something positive, something worth keeping.

Something worth protecting.

“I don’t—I don’t know.” He muttered, keeping his gaze down.

“You don’t know? Is there are part of you that still thinks that name is good?” Hinata sighed with a hint of cruel amusement. “Shoto Todoroki killed someone, he killed their sister. All because he was a hero. Endeavor created that name and immediately tainted it with his view of a hero, which led you to the actions you have committed and all the blame you have caused.” Hinata described, gazing into Todoroki’s glassy eyes. “Is that really what you want?”

He shook his head.

Of course, not. He didn’t want that.

He didn’t want any of that…

He didn’t want to be—that!

“Then what’s your answer?”

"I—" Todoroki faltered, but after a moment's hesitation, he pressed on. Hinata was right, “I don’t want that name. It has everything I hate.”

Hinata smiled, “Wonderful. Then we’ll make sure you’re not him. Not just on paper, but internally as well. Now, sit down, we will begin the process of making you into someone better.”

Todoroki eyed the menacing chair and, following Hinata’s orders, pulled himself up and sat down. But the moment he did, that uneasy feeling returned—a knot twisting tighter in his stomach as a wave of unexplainable dread spread from his chest to every corner of his body.

Then, Hinata and Tatsuki strapped him to the chair—and that’s when a sudden jolt of panic surged through him.

“I—no…” He said, trying to pull away.

“0013…you know what happens if you disobey me.” He grabbed a vial and flashed it in front of him. Todoroki’s eyes flared open. “I’m sure you don’t want this.”

“N-no, I don’t…s-sorry.” He allowed his body to relax onto the padding, keeping his eyes zeroed in on the vial.

“Then do as we say.” Hinata hissed as he put the vial away and continued strapping the teenager onto the chair, Todoroki letting it happen.

Todoroki could feel the leather straps as they hugged tightly onto his wrist and ankles, just above the devices strapped around his skin. Not too long, Tatsuki worked on securing his head with the head strap, keeping his eyes forward and preventing him from averting his gaze.

He stared at the screen that seemed to fill the entirety of his vision, nothing but blue encircling his sight.

“Alright, we are all good to go. Tatsuki, can you wait over by the door? I’ll call you if I need you.” Hinata ordered as he ran over to the projector and grabbed a pair of headphones.

“Sounds good,” Tatsuki replied, making his way to the entrance.

“Now, as for what’s going to happen,” Hinata began, walking back to his side. “What we’ve set up here will help you see your goal more clearly. It’ll center your desire to become something greater than a hero. You’re already starting to see that being a hero leads to death—which is great. That means you’ve been progressing well and may only need a few sessions.”

The way he emphasized the word “hero” sent shivers down his spine.

“Now, just relax…” He put the headphones on Todoroki, “…and focus on the screen before you.”

Todoroki watched as the screen turned from blue to black, plunging the place into darkness before a scene manifested. Todoroki kept his focus locked, intrigued.

“Your eyes will soon open to your real purpose.” Hinata chuckled as the movie commenced.

Bakugo was angsty.

He paced the desolate room, dread making his heart flutter with fear and uncertainty.

He couldn’t deny it, he was scared, terrified. He wanted to know where the hell they took Todoroki and what they were doing to him.

They said they were going to go through an “indoctrination training” today—but what did that even mean? The last time Todoroki was taken out, he witnessed the death of his sister—by his own hands. He still wasn’t sure if that was actually his sister, but with nothing to confirm his suspicions, he couldn’t be certain.

He walked and walked and walked, trying to find anything he could use to escape this hell. Todoroki had mentioned he’d found nothing, but Bakugo refused to believe that was the case—that this was their end. Maybe if he searched harder, looked further, he could uncover something useful. Yet, the room offered little. Still, he gathered what he could—a toothbrush, a loose wire, and the spoon from breakfast. The absence of forks or knives wasn’t lost on him; their captors had clearly anticipated such attempts. He turned the items over in his hands, frustration building. He had no idea how he’d use them.

Fight, maybe?

He could jab someone and run…but with a spoon? That wasn’t going to do anything.

Bakugo huffed sharply, irritation bubbling.

Dammit…Deku, I could use your dam analysis skills right about now.

He quickly took a deep breath and let it out. There was no use pouting on this. He put the items in the pockets of his shorts, saving them for later. He knew that at the right moment, they would come in handy somehow.

He continued pacing. He scanned the cold, grey walls, inspecting the door, his fingers itched to pry it open. He gazed at the small boarded up windows that loomed high above him, the feeble beams of light coming out teased him with a cruel promise of freedom. If he could—if he could use his quirk, he would blast through that window and let the sunlight cascade down on the promising escape, bathing his skin with warmth, solace, and freedom.

He could—risk it. He could just use his quirk and immediately flee before the devices activated and evade his senses with the worst pain imaginable, but Todoroki…

He couldn’t leave this place without him.

He had to escape with him.

If he left…by himself. What would Deku say?

Failure.

Bakugo hitched.

That you are a failure.

“Stop!” He paused and clutched his head in desperation as the voice roamed through his mind. “Shut up! I’m not listening to you!”

Don’t you want to win?

Winning prevents failure.

You’ll never lose with us.

The voice. It was back…why was it back?!

Bakugo wrapped his hair around his fingers and pulled, hoping the sensation would distract him from thoughts that were ricocheting in a relentless loop, the deafening and chaotic voices making it impossible to think clearly.

He desperately wanted his fingers to dig into his skull and tear out the invasive thoughts that were clearly not his.

But they were his. The voices…they were his. Why the hell was he saying this!? These thoughts, they were slowing blurring the lines between reality and fabrication, meticulously eroding his identity.

But he fought, ignoring them as best as he could because he had to. He couldn’t fall victim. If they both went down, then this battle of theirs would be lost.

A slow, painful hour passed, and soon Bakugo heard the door open. His body automatically took a few shaky steps back, shocking the teenager.

“Stop! Don’t coward, dammit!” Bakugo ordered.

Hinata appeared—though, unlike usual, his lab coat was missing. Instead, he wore the same black tactical attire as the day before, a belt lined with multiple vials strapped around his waist. Arms crossed, he fixed his gaze on Bakugo.

“Alright, 0014, it’s your turn, come on—”

Bakugo’s lungs stalled, mid-breath, noticing that someone was missing.

Todoroki.

“Where the hell is Todoroki? You better not have laid your dam fingers on him!” He glared at the villain, his fear mixing with his rising anger.

“Oh him. If you are worried about his safety, don’t be; he’s fine. As to where he is, well, moving forward, you two will be separated, so he has been moved to another cell.” Hinata said with an unsettling calmness.

At those words, the world seemed to tip sideways as his surroundings seemed to blur, his mind unable to perceive what he just heard.

“You did—what?” Bakugo whispered, trying to speak through the tightness squeezing his throat. “You can’t—why?”

He couldn’t do that. They couldn’t separate them, they just couldn’t!

Separating them meant he’d have no way of knowing what they were doing to Todoroki—no way to see if he was holding on or falling apart. He wouldn’t be able to speak to him, to anchor Todoroki’s sanity—and his own. But most importantly, they won’t be able to escape together. Without him by his side, the fragile plan—if you would call it a plan—would be shattered.

“It’s for his own good—now, come on, it’s your turn—”

“NO!” He belted out, snapping at the villain even if his mind was blaring at him to stop. “I’m not going anywhere unless you bring Todoroki back!”

Bakugo knew he stepped way out of line and was ready for whatever punishment Hinata had in store—but he wasn’t backing down. He refused to let Todoroki endure this hell alone!

However, Hinata simply smiled and slowly put his arms behind his back, “You know I can’t do that.” He spoke in a tone one might use with a tantrum-throwing toddler, calm yet condescending. “You’re a distraction.”

“No. You’re the distraction!” Bakugo spat. “You are brainwashing us so we can work for your stupid organization! I’m not an idiot—I can see exactly what you’re trying to do to us!”

With as much bravery as he could muster, he took a step forward, “You may have gotten icy hot, but your tactics will never work on me! I will fight and fight whatever you are trying to do!”

He paused to take a breath, keeping his anxiety at bay before continuing, “You might as well drug me, use these damn devices”—he gestured to his wrists— “or whatever you want to do, but I am not going with you until you bring Todoroki back to this cell. And I’m sure you need me awake and aware to do whatever sick shit you want to do to me!”

Hinata sighed and stepped into the room. Bakugo backed up as his heart rate spiked.

“I’m not bringing your friend back here, and you’re coming with me—whether you like it or not,” Hinata hissed. “You’re stubborn. I knew you’d resist me. But the work I’ve done on you…it’s already taking effect. I bet it’s getting harder and harder to fight, isn’t it?” He chuckled. “I can see it in your eyes.”

Hinata’s piercing red eyes bore on the teenager.

“Want to know a little secret? I’m actually a certified psychiatric pharmacist. Well, I don’t practice anymore, but I’m still involved in research. That means I’ve spent years studying the mind and the brain to perfect my craft. So, I know—I can read what someone is thinking based on the look in their eyes, their behavior, and even how they breathe. You are struggling, you are having a hard time resisting me.”

Hinata explained while Bakugo watched, his eyes shimmering with terror. “You want to act strong, but you're crumbling—falling apart. I've seen it all before. I’ve broken people far more stubborn than you. You're nothing but a pastime to me—maybe a slight challenge, but nothing more. You're just a fragile, weak, breakable twig for me to mold to my favor.”

Bakugo seemed to choke on his own breathing as he listened to those horrifying statements coming out of Hinata’s mouth.

“You’re no winner, you’re just a failure. You want to be Todoroki’s protector? Well, how’s that going?” He continued. “I wonder what Midoriya would think of you…oh wait, he’s gone because of you.”

Bakugo felt a sharp stab in his heart as his hands trembled, those words from before coming to the forefront of his mind.

Loser.

Failure.

Then, the mantra.

Winning prevents failure.

Winning prevents failure.

Winning prevents failure.

Stop. He demanded.

Immediately, he shook them off. He won’t succumb to them—to him.

“You are either coming with me or I will force you out.” Hinata firmly stated.

Bakugo froze.

He needed to act—this was the moment he had to do something. Anything!

His hands moved to his side and grazed the fabric of his shorts and felt something, Bakugo’s eyes widened.

Discretely, he put his hands in his pocket and grasped the spoon. He then looked at Hinata and the vials on his waist.

This was it.

This was it.

He had to do it. He had to do it. Now!

“Come on, 0014, I don’t have all day—”

“Neither do I!” Bakugo sprang into action and immediately pulled the spoon out and jabbed the end of the utensil onto his abdomen, causing Hinata to yelp and double over.

In that split second when Hinata was distracted, Bakugo struck. His hand shot out, snatching a vial from the villain’s belt—he didn’t care which one. In one violent motion, he ripped it free and slammed it into Hinata’s exposed arm. Glass shattered, and the liquid hissed and sizzled upon meeting skin, burning through with a vicious sting. Hinata roared in pain.

“AHHH!”

He immediately clasped his skin, the burn taking over his senses.

“Now!”

Seeing his opportunity, he pulled his arm back, muscles coiling with tension, and with a burst of explosive energy, he hurled his fist forward. It connected with a sickening crack against Hinata’s temple, the force sending Hinata tumbling to the floor in a heap. Motionless.

Bakugo did not spare a second to make sure Hinata was out. He dropped everything and ran out of the cell.

His destination—out!

Chapter Text

Bakugo ran.

He ran and ran and ran with only one thing sprinting through his mind—he had to find him; he had to find Todoroki and get the hell out of this place.

If he didn’t—if he didn’t find him and drag him out—he would be a failure. A good-for-nothing waste of space.

However, as he sprinted, his head swam, his vision dangerously fuzzing over.

“Dammit!” Baguko spluttered out as he urged his legs to push forward.

He completely forgot.

In the stress of the moment, he forgot that Hinata had been injecting him with something, and it hadn’t left his body. Now, he was feeling the lingering effects of the godforsaken substances. Whatever was swimming in his veins was making his limbs brick-heavy, weighted down like an envoy.

Yet, through the bone-melting sensation, Bakugo pushed forward. He was not going to let this chemical adversary weigh him down. He managed to escape that prison; he was going to find a way out of this gruesome hell.

Despite the shapes and lights blurring together in a disorienting haze, Bakugo sprinted down a series of hallways, each turn sharp and fast, his shoes scraping loudly against the floor with every pivot.

The place was a maze—confusing and overwhelming. Bakugo ran blindly, unsure where he was headed. But he kept going, not daring to stop. His eyes stayed fixed, staring ahead and allowing the bleak surroundings to jerk with every step. Every dash, every turn, the world blurred around him—becoming static, but he kept his focus, staying sharp for any sign of villains—or anyone who might try to stop him.

Each hallway bled into the next, identical and unrelenting. The further he went, the more the place began to resemble something disturbingly familiar. Every corridor was as bleak and suffocating as his cell, with cold concrete walls stretching endlessly around him. The darker, almost metallic tones gave the place an eerie, dystopian feel—like something ripped from a sci-fi nightmare. Overhead, fluorescent lights buzzed faintly as they cast their harsh glow, the hum subtle but grating. To Bakugo, it felt amplified, a constant drone that gnawed at his nerves with every step he took.

Soon, he reached a set of stairs and immediately dashed up, ignoring how rubbery his legs felt.

He didn’t dare to look back, no matter how tantalizing it was. He kept his gaze fixed ahead as he struggled to steady his breathing, despite his racing heartbeat and lungs gasping for air.

Everything he was feeling, his bodily reactions. It was obvious—he was scared.

No. He was terrified.

But he did what his body urged him to do—what he could do at the moment.

Which was run.

He ran with the hope of freedom.

He ran with the prospect of finding Todoroki.

He ran with the determination to escape and find Deku.

But most importantly, he ran for an end to this nightmare.

Before he knew it, he reached the top of the stairs, winded and gasping profusely. But he didn’t have a chance to even breathe because once his foot stepped on the flat surface, alarms began to blare, loud and screeching. Then, the fluorescent lights turned off, plunging him into darkness before it was quickly replaced with the slow flashing of crimson red. The siren’s shrill echoed off the concrete walls, perfectly in sync with the stabbing pulses of red light that turned the hallway into a disorienting, blood-hued horror film.

“Crap!” He yelped, keeping his tone low.

They knew. They found out that he had escaped. Someone told them, which meant—Hinata was awake, roaming around, and looking for him.

His heart skipped a beat.

“K-Keep going!” He demanded, pushing ahead. His body wanted to freeze, paralyzed by horror, while his mind kept spiraling—ruminating on what he had done and the punishment he would face.

He knew he was acting completely out of line. A part of him was yelling “stop, go back,” but he didn’t listen. His own mind was turning against him, he couldn’t trust it, so he ignored it’s requests. He’d continue and fight until he was out.

He walked and then ran, over and over, faltering due to the disorientation.

The lights. The sounds.

On and off.

On and off.

The hallways strobed between darkness and harsh, red light. Everything he was doing felt staggered, like he was living inside a stop-motion animation, frame by frame. Worse, he could barely see through the dim lighting. One second, the path ahead was clear—the next, swallowed by darkness, forcing him to rely on memory, on instinct.

“Find him! Don’t escape without him!”

He repeated it again and again, clinging to the goal like a lifeline—desperate to block out the parasitic voice clawing at the edges of his mind, threatening to drown him in doubt.

But then—suddenly—Bakugo skidded to a halt. The echo of heavy footsteps thundered from ahead, joined by a chorus of urgent shouts rushing in his direction.

“Shit!”

They were near. They were going to find him; he had to hide. Now!

He swiftly rounded a corner and pressed himself flat against the wall, pushing so hard it felt like he was trying to fuse with the cold concrete.

“Wait! Over here! I think I heard something!”

Bakugo kept his mouth sealed shut, forcing himself to take slow, steady breaths.

“Where?! I don’t see a dam thing!”

“Leave…please leave.” He silently begged.

The footsteps were dangerously close.

“Don’t…don’t.” He whispered. Dread twisting in his gut.

“Ugh! He’s not here! Let’s go over there. He might have reached the upper floors by now!”

“But I thought you—ugh! Whatever, let’s go!”

The footsteps—once just inches from where he stood—gradually faded, swallowed by the blaring sirens until they vanished entirely. Bakugo, his body cold with panic, cautiously peeked around the corner.

They were gone.

He exhaled sharply, letting out a deep sigh of relief.

“Thank god.” He suspired. “They—they said upper floors; that’s w-where the exit is…but first, Todoroki.”

Don’t be a failure.

Save him.

“I know! Dammit!” He responded quietly. He continued his run, hoping to find his classmate and flee this nightmare before it was too late.

It felt like he’d been running for hours.

Dodging, hiding, and sprinting. It’s all he had been doing for who knows how long.

And still, he couldn’t find him…he couldn’t find him!

At this point, it felt like he was running in circles—and maybe he was. Everything was the same, and with the red pulsing light burning his vision and twisting his perception, he had no idea where he was going or what he was doing. He felt dazed and unsteady, and this drugged feeling was not helping with the sensation.

“Icy hot…where the—hell are you!” He whispered, scanning the place, eyes darting left to right.

Then, as if the gods themselves had listened to his plea, he rounded a corner and, in his periphery, he noticed a barred cell. Quickly, Bakugo stopped, curious.

He approached the mysterious room, and his stare burst open upon noticing who was residing in that space.

“T-Todoroki?”

He couldn’t believe it. He found him. But the sight—what he was seeing—was unnerving.

He sat in a corner, his back pressed against the converging walls, legs bent, and head resting against the hard surface. Even through the flashing red, he could see how the white from his half-toned hair seemed to blend with his pallid skin.

“Todoroki!”

The teenager jumped, and his glassy eyes moved to gaze at his visitor. Bakugo couldn’t help but yelp upon landing his eyes on him. Quickly, he lifted his hands to cover his mouth, in complete disbelief at what he was witnessing.

He looked…haloed. His flat gaze—his eerie, expressionless face, and just the overall lifeless sheen that clung to him, made him look inhuman—like a doll.

“I’m—I’m here! I’m out. I-I managed to e-escape! We’re gonna—get out!” Bakugo blurted out, gripping the bars and trying to make himself heard through the blaring of the piercing sirens.

The prospect of escape would have sent anyone into an elated frenzy—especially Todoroki. But he didn’t react. He just stood there, his gaze vacant, pupils unfocused, staring through him as if he weren’t truly there.

His stomach clenched and his heart lurched, but he stayed firm, ready—as best as he could. “We-we can’t use our quirk! B-But I can try s-something! J-Just hold on, okay!” Bakugo explained. He waited for a reply, some sign that he was still in there, but he said nothing. “We’ll—get out. We’ll get out.”

He searched around but found nothing useful, so he moved on to rummage through his pant pockets, his fingers brushing against the toothbrush and wire he had grabbed from the cell.

Wait. The wire—

Immediately, he grabbed it and pulled it out.

“Bingo!”

His eyes darted along the bars until they landed on a lock that required a specific key—a standard keyhole lock. Confident he could pick it, he rushed over and got to work.

“I’m not—leaving you here.”

His hands were shaking, trembling with fear. Even then, he used the wire to meticulously maneuver it through the lock mechanism of the deadlock. He pressed his ear closely, trying to listen while at the same time attempting to block out the all-encompassing sound surrounding him.

Soon, he heard it. A click. Bakugo’s eyes lit up.

“There we go!”

He couldn’t believe it worked. He’d have to thank All Might once he was out. Those lock-picking classes they had before they were kidnapped sure came in handy.

Without a moment to waste, he quickly opened the door and rushed in, “Todoroki! Come on! Let’s go before—before they find us!” He urged, standing before him and extending his hand for Todoroki to take.

Todoroki looked at him and then glanced at his outstretched hand, his neck moving with stiff precision yet disturbingly unnatural. However, he did not do anything beyond that. He did not move even if escape—freedom, was feet away.

“Come on! We—we have to go! We have to—”

“Leave?” Todoroki mumbled. “Why the hell would I want to do that?”

Bakugo stumbled upon hearing those words escape his mouth, “What—what the hell are you saying? We are leaving so we can get out of this shit hole!”

“And be who I despise.” Todoroki snarled. “A hero who kills!” He snapped his head to gaze at Bakugo, eyes that once showed zero emotion replaced with hostility.

“They will help me…Hydra will help me…” He muttered, rapidly lowering his tone, “No one will get killed when I’m with Hydra. They will help me become someone else, someone other than a hero. They can make things right for me, I can be better with them. With them, no one will die—no one I love will die because of my—my dam heroic actions.”

Bakugo’s breathing hitched, and his thoughts essentially halted to a stop.

“What the hell did you just—” He whispered, stunned beyond measure. “What did they—do to you?”

This was bad…this was worse than bad. What did they do to him during his “indoctrination”?

Bakugo was about to say something, but the frenzy of footsteps and the shouts merging with the sirens alarmed the explosion quirk user. He knew he didn’t have much time; he had to get Todoroki out of here and run before it was too late.

But…how?

He knew he was not going to leave this place willingly; he made himself clear about that.

Of course, he could just leave him here. He could be the one to escape and tell the heroes where the base was, and have them rescue Todoroki. That was the logical thing to do and what he should do in a scenario like this. But that voice…

You will be a failure.

You will be a failure.

Continuously looped inside his mind, cycling through his thoughts with vigor each time.

He couldn’t leave him—Deku…what would he think of him?

So, he stayed put, clenching his fists and scowling at his classmate.

“Whatever Hinata showed you…whatever he told you are all dam lies, Half n’ Half. It’s all complete bullshit! Are you really gonna stay here and become someone so humiliating?! They are turning you into a villain, goddammit! Everything they promised is a bunch of lies!” He yelled. “Are you just going to leave everyone behind?! Deku, your family, your teachers, everyone in 1-A…are you just going to leave them?!”

Bakugo took a breath and continued, his chest fuming with anger and anxiety, “They will break and mold you until you can’t even remember your own name…that’s why they gave us those stupid numbers. Your motives to ‘not kill’ will become skewed! Can’t you see that!?”

Todoroki listened, his flat gaze staring into his troubled red eyes.

“Please, you…idiot. Heroes—they don’t kill…they save! They do not kill! And what happened to Fuyumi was not your fault. It’s the villains!”

The yells, the footsteps—they were getting closer. They had to go.

“Come on. Let’s go. Once we are out, I-I can show you that whatever Hinata told you was a bunch of lies.” He extended his arm once more and crouched to hopefully grab his hand. “Let’s leave and—”

Unexpectedly, Todoroki sneered and slammed the hand away from him, stunning the teenager.

“Don’t you dare.” Todoroki spat, anger seeping through his gaze. “Lies? The ones who are the liars are the heroes…like you. Heroes are killers, they hurt people…just like my dreaded father. Heroes like him have done nothing but hurt and kill. I have done that…I can’t be that anymore!

“You—you are poisoned by those dreaded heroes, but Hinata showed me my purpose—and he can show you yours too. Our purpose is here in Hydra. We can be something better.” Todoroki said, his lips forming into a soft smile in contentment, a complete contrast to what Bakugo was feeling.

“Dammit! Dammit! Those idiots really scrambled your brain, ’cause that is literal bullshit,” Bakugo laughed, his lips trembling at the corners. “And like hell I’ll join them!”

He was angry—furious, but something else was circling within him.

Fear.

There was no way he could escape with him; he had to go. But an invisible force kept him still, his feet planted where he stood.  

Failure.

“I can’t leave you…”

Loser.

“I can’t leave you or I’ll—or I’ll be—”

“A failure.”

Bakugo’s blood ran cold.

“No…” He squeaked, terror gripping his vocal cords.

He slowly stood back up, not daring to look behind him. He knew who it was…he knew exactly who the person standing behind him was.

"You've got some nerve, pulling a stunt like this!" Hinata exclaimed, blood dripping from his temples and nose.

It took everything from Bakugo to turn around and face his kidnapper, torturer, and manipulator. Dread gnawed at his insides, and the immense fear left him choked up, unable to say anything but breathe shallow breaths, bursting in and out, each laden with horror.

He gazed at him, his eyes wild with panic.

“You disobedient little brat…” Hinata began before letting out a low chuckle, anger twisting his expression. “But I have to hand it to you; you actually caught me off guard.” He wiped the blood trickling down his face, smearing it carelessly. “I’m definitely going to be feeling this tomorrow.”

Bakugo watched him as he crossed his arms, staring down at the teenager like an animal taunting its prey.

“You made it quite far, I applaud you, but did you really think you could escape me?” His crimson eyes gleamed with cruel amusement. “I knew you’d come here instead of running away and saving yourself. Guess you just couldn’t bring yourself to leave without your precious ‘friend’.”

Hinata pulled out a black remote, and Bakugo’s breathing hitched.

“No! Please don’t!” He urged.

“You committed an unspeakable act, young man. You disobeyed me, and therefore, a punishment is only fair.” Hinata pressed the button, and immediately, Bakugo coiled in pain.

“AHHH!!!” Bakugo collapsed as his muscles went rigid. His stiffened body landed on the cold concrete with a resounding thud.

It was terrible—the pain—horrible and mind-consuming.

His limbs jerked and seized, feeling the electricity-like sensation traverse through his nerves, making him feel the worst agony imaginable. This was worse than before…way, way worse. It felt like his insides were burning as if lava had been poured into them, mixing with the blood rushing through his veins.

He wanted it to stop.

He wanted a way out of this suffering.

But his pleas went unanswered.

“H—hurts!” He tried to say, but the spasming made it impossible to utter a single word.

He writhed and sobbed in agony, his ragged whimpers swallowed by the blaring sirens. The relentless screeching shrills drilled into his skull, more unbearable than before. The sound pulsed inside his head, amplifying the searing pain that coursed through him like molten metal.

“I’m sure it does,” Hinata spoke. “You should have thought twice before you did what you did!”

Without warning, Hinata drew back his leg and delivered a swift kick to Bakugo’s abdomen. The impact knocked the air from his lungs, forcing a pained wail out of his lips. He curled into himself, arms wrapped around his stomach as he tried to shield the injury.

“I knew you were stubborn, but I expected better things from you. Well, I guess misbehaving kids like you need more discipline…and an ‘eye opener’.”

Slowly, he kneeled, his gaze sharp and calculating. Then, in a voice like frost creeping up a spine, he whispered, "And I know just the perfect way to make that happen."

The grueling sensation was dissipating. Bakugo tried to move and distance himself from the villain, but every aspect of his body felt weak and numbed. His weakened efforts proved futile.

“Pull him up.”

Soon, hands grabbed him by his shoulder and forcefully moved his body to standing. The sudden movement sent pain that washed over him with nauseating consequences.

“Take him to the viewing room. Tatsuki, make sure he doesn’t do anything.” Hinata informed, focusing on his companion, who was holding onto the right side of the teenager.

“Understood.”

Bakugo was dragged out of the cell, despite his feeble efforts.

“N—No! T—Todoroki!” He tried to wiggle out of their grasp.

“Shut it, you!” Tatsuki sent a jab straight to Bakugo’s stomach.

“Ack!” He exhaled, doubling over.

“Try that again and it’ll be a lot worse for you!” Tatsuki threatened.

With no way to fight, Bakugo gave in. He let himself get taken away as all hope of escape was rapidly ripped away from him.

“T—Todoroki…” He whispered as his consciousness wavered.

Hinata watched as Tatsuki and the guards left, dragging the teenager away. Then, he turned to look at Todoroki and smiled.

"Sorry about that. As you can see, he's still deeply tainted by the hero ideology," Hinata said. "But don’t worry—we’ll be removing that from him very soon."

Todoroki nodded, “Yeah…I can see that. Thanks for the help—I appreciate it.” He replied, quietly but relieved.

“Of course! Now, I have to go, just stay here and I’ll come back to get you so we can move you to your permanent residence.” Hinata explained in which Todoroki agreed.

Hinata exited the cell, locked it, and headed down the hallway. He grabbed what seemed like a black walkie-talkie from his utility belt. He hovered it over his mouth and pressed the button above.

“This is Hinata, subject 0014 has been retrieved, you may turn off the lockdown procedure.”

In just a few seconds, the blaring sirens and the flashing lights stopped, and the fluorescent lights returned.

“Thank you.”

He slid the device into the holder on his utility belt.

“Alright.” He wiped the blood still trickling from his nose as he walked briskly down the corridor. “Time to fully break that fiery spirit of yours.”

“Get your—hands off—me…” Bakugo wheezed, attempting to jostle himself off their grip, but to no avail. Their arms kept him upright, despite his body’s refusal.

He dragged his feet along the concrete as the two worked as his legs. Soon, the flashing lights and shrieking sound of the alarm were turned off; the place was once again shrouded in the bright illumination and subtle hum of the fluorescent lights.

“We’re here.”

Bakugo lifted his head to see that they had arrived at a room. Two metallic, double-set doors loomed in front of him.

Tatsuki pushed the doors open, and the group walked in.

"Let’s get him strapped in before he becomes unruly again," Tatsuki ordered, prompting the other guards holding him to nod in agreement.

They tugged and forcefully led him into the darkened room where the only light shining in the place was a solid blue display on a projector screen that casted a royal blue hue over the space. Then, Bakugo’s eyes landed on the ominous dentist-like chair with straps that lay loosely on its sides.

Terror thundered down on him. Even through the numbing and near-paralytic sensation his body was experiencing, an unbearable dread clawed his insides.

“No…” He whispered.

He felt Tatsuki's arms as he lifted him onto a cradle before plopping him rather violently onto the chair.

“No…no…” Bakugo attempted to wiggle and jostle out of his horrific scenario, knowing full well that as soon as those straps were wrapped around him, it would be all over. But the villains were working quickly, and his weakened limbs could do nothing but watch them work.

He felt each strap as they were tightly tied around his wrist and ankle. They dug into his skin, making it impossible to even adjust himself.

“Dammit…” He mumbled as they continued to restrain him.

“You should have just run, dammit!” He mentally exclaimed. “Why did you listen to that voice?!”

He wanted to cry, weep, and in this situation, he should. But he couldn’t bring himself to let it all out because crying was a sign of weakness, the trademark of a failure. So, he didn’t. He won’t because then he’d—Hinata would—

“Stop…” He internally reminded himself. “Shut up…”

“How are we doing?”

Bakugo jolted; his thoughts interrupted by the appearance of Hinata’s voice.

"Almost done. He's a feisty one for sure, but getting him here and into that chair wasn't a problem," Tatsuki replied.

“Good.” He stepped into the room and walked over to face Bakugo. He stood tall and gazed into his teary eyes.

“Feeling bad that you couldn’t escape with your dear friend?” Hinata mocked. “You could have made it out if you didn’t make that little pitstop.” A chuckle escaped him. “Who am I kidding?! You wouldn’t have made it out regardless of what you did! What a failure you are.

“Anyway, this would’ve been so much easier—and a lot less painful—if you’d just done as you were told. If only you’d listened and accepted the little proposal I offered you...one that would make you better. I’m sure you’re eager to accept it.”

“Like hell…you—you…” He snarled through the tightness in his throat, “deranged—freak!”

“Man…you’re sure a tough one, but no worries!” He stood up and walked to grab something from the corner. Bakugo’s eyes followed him and watched as he dragged a sleek metal stand that held some kind of compact, high-tech device on top with a filled IV bag resting at the bottom. “I have ways to deal with people like you.”

Bakugo watched in frozen horror. His breaths snagged mid-air as Hinata placed the device on his top right before moving to his side with calculated precision. His eyes locked onto the man’s hands as he reached for a thin, transparent tube coiled around the machine. With slow, deliberate motion, Hinata unraveled it, letting it drape from the bag toward the floor. Keeping a firm grip on the end. Afterward, he turned his gaze to Bakugo and stepped forward with a needle in his other hand.

The teenager’s eyes widened, realizing what he was doing.

“No…” Bakugo pulled, but it was more of a feeble flinch. Bakugo couldn’t do anything as Hinata searched for a vein on the bend of his arm. “No!”

Bakugo knew. He knew what he was doing. He was going to drug him…that was the only explanation as to why he was doing all of this.

“There it is.” Ignoring Bakugo’s yelp, he plunged the needle into his veins. Bakugo couldn’t help but wince from the brief, sharp pain.

After a few seconds, he retracted the needle, leaving the cannula inside his skin and the catheter resting on his arm. He then reached for the tape that was placed on a metal tray that was already seated behind him. He spread and patted the transparent strip onto his skin, securing the IV. Later, he placed an oximeter on his finger and a blood pressure cuff on his arm that was connected to the same machine.

“There we go. Now…” He grabbed a few vials from the same tray and stepped to where the machine sat, “For the contents.”

A needle extended from his finger and quickly pierced the thin covering, releasing a white liquid. He repeated the process with the other vials—filling one with a light red substance and another with a clear blue liquid. Once finished, one by one, he placed the filled vials onto the machine, securing each one in its own compartment.

Bakugo could not see what he was doing, considering that his back was facing him, but once he moved, he could see with horror what he placed inside that menacing machine. Bakugo tried to tug only to meet resistance.

Hinata pressed a button, and the machine sprang to life, a dull beeping emanating from the device. The drugs were immediately released into the IV bag, creating an ominous white, purple color as red, blue, and white mixed.

“I guess we are ready.” Hinata smiled, turning to face the teenager. “While the drugs take effect, I’ll finish setting up.” He unclamped the IV line and slowly let the substance run through the line until it reached Bakugo, fleeing into his veins.

Bakugo knew he had lost, that this was it, but he still had some fight in him.

Feeling the numbness from the shock beginning to subside, he pulled and yanked, trying to break the bindings before he could no more. He also shouted and threw a slew of vile words toward the villain who worked nonchalantly on the projector, paying no attention to Bakugo’s fight.

However, it wasn’t long until the drugs began to take effect, the sensation hitting him like a wave.

His struggle waned, his movement getting sluggish as the drugs did their work. His efforts to jostle himself out of his binding began to subside, dulling into weak, futile jerks. His once-ear-splitting screams converted into feeble whimpers and strained moans, his tongue becoming heavy and weighted like stone.

Bakugo’s head rested on the padding, feeling like he was sinking and merging with the chair. He felt so light and airy, but heavy at the same time. He could feel how distant his limbs were, no longer attached, and how his thoughts lagged a few blinks behind the rest of himself.

“What’s—h-happening…” He asked, coming out as a series of pathetic slurry mumbles.

“Ah, good, it’s taking effect.” Hinata voiced from where he stood, tinkering with the projector. “What you are feeling is just the effects of the ketamine drug, along with some other drugs I sprinkled in there to enhance the desired effects and counteract any negative side effects that could interfere with our session, such as drowsiness, nausea, or intense hallucinations.

“Oh! And your quirk. Nitroglycerin can lower blood pressure, and although the drugs I’ve been giving you reduce the production of the substance, it’s not entirely gone. Therefore, I added some medicine to keep your blood pressure stable, so you don’t die on me. But to be safe, I’ll be monitoring your vitals here.” Hinata pointed at the machine that was now displaying various numbers and readings.

Bakugo tried to listen, but his words registered as nearly unprocessed words in his muddled mind.

“You wouldn’t have needed this treatment if you just cooperated, but you’re a harder case apparently, so we need to use some ‘assistance’ to properly do our work on you,” Hinata explained.

“Hmm.” Bakugo weakly mumbled, wanting to say something but unable to due to the dryness in his throat and the cottony sensation coating his mouth.

“Okay, we are ready.” Hinata walked over to Bakugo with a pair of headphones in his hand. “Tatsuki, can you strap his head? Rather not have him flopping around.”

“Of course.”

Bakugo could vaguely feel as a band was wrapped around his head, situating his head forward, his eyes staring at the blue screen.

“Good.” Hinata placed the pair of black headphones on Bakugo’s head, muffling out all sounds and leaving him in a partial void of silence.

Hinata stood in front of him and grinned in malicious contentment.

“Now focus on the screen and listen.” His words came through, but muffled like he was submerged underwater.

Bakugo had no choice.

He stared ahead, his mind drifting aimlessly. Then, the screen flickered to black before a new image appeared.

“Let’s begin.”

Chapter Text

Bakugo felt distant, detached, like he was no longer connected to his own body. Those drugs he gave him, it wasn’t just making him utterly floaty and heavy as if he were made of lead; they were making his thoughts slow, syrupy, and scattered. And there was a warmth that spread through his veins, a falsified comfort that wrapped around him in an embrace that was just too tight—too artificial.

He should be worried—every type of alarm should be blaring inside his head, urging him to escape, to run. But his concern, the need to flee or do something to stop what was happening, was out of reach—distant, like it belonged to someone else.

He couldn’t think. It was hard to conjure even the minuscule of thoughts. His mind felt sluggish, wrapped in a cloudy haze. Every thought slipped through his grasp, drowned out by the nearly euphoric buzz that enveloped him in a suffocating warmth.

He wanted to sleep, rest, but something pushed him forward, forcing him to remain awake.

He kept his bleary eyes fixed ahead, blinking slowly as the screen shifted to display the scene playing out before him.

Somewhere in the fog of his mind, he could vaguely recall that he was watching a video of All Might’s fight with All for One in Kamino. From what he could piece together, the moving image was a news footage that was capturing the altercation, but there were angles that he did not remember watching—or did he watch them? It was too hard to think.

“I’m sure you remember this fight, 0014.”

His headphones sprang to life, hearing Hinata’s words flowing into his ears.

“It was the big fight between All Might and the infamous All for One, but…I want to put your attention on you, who’s trying to fight off the villains that kidnapped you.”

The screen shifted to show a close-up, aerial view of Bakugo, who was trying to fend off the villains as All Might attempted to keep All for One from hurting him.

A part of Bakugo—the part that still had a meager sense of rationality wanted to resist, but he couldn’t. His energy was depleted. He did not have the strength to stop what was happening to him, and attempting to was just too taxing. So instead, he sat there and watched and listened as his mind and body swam in molasses.

“I can see you fought, and that was brave of you—but all you really did was run. You didn’t stop the villains or even give All Might a chance to win. No wonder you were kidnapped. You were weak.”

Weak…my fault…

“If you were stronger. If you were smarter, maybe you wouldn’t have been kidnapped and caused All Might’s fall. But you weren’t, and now the symbol of peace is gone, thanks to you.”

He heard him even through the utterly disconnected feeling he was experiencing. The more he watched, the more he listened, the further his thoughts drifted before converting into nothingness, slipping away before he could catch them.

More and more of Hinata’s words echoed in his head, a voice that began to override his muddled thoughts. But for some reason, it didn’t feel wrong. It felt natural and so easy to just listen.

Obey.

He wanted to follow and allow what he was saying to be his truth because it was better than thinking and feeling all those unnecessary thoughts.

However, there was a faint urge to fight and resist, but the moment a singular thought escaped the haze enveloping his mind, it was quickly stripped away, leaving nothing but a quiet hum of compliance. A need to listen and believe what the voice was saying took center stage, each twisting themselves into his reality.

The image changed from the fight to him standing on the podium after the sports festival—restrained and ferociously squirming.

“If you weren’t so spontaneous. If you didn’t rush in without thinking about what could happen, then you wouldn’t have grabbed their attention.”

The video shifted to show the league of villains in their bar hideout, gazing at a variety of pictures of him.

“You grabbed their attention. You caused the disaster in the training camp. You put all your classmates in danger. You caused your kidnapping. And you are the one who caused All Might’s retirement.”

Bakugo wanted to stop listening, but his voice was eerily believable; he couldn’t divert his attention. After all, his mind was an empty void with nothing to contradict his remarks.

“You could have stopped this, but you didn’t. None of this would have happened if you just stopped your own downfalls.”

Suddenly, the image morphed. Bakugo was expecting to see another video image of his actions, of what he had done that had led to everything that had transpired. But what came next was beyond what he was expecting.

“Kacchan…”

 Bakugo’s hazed eyes went wide with frightful shock, briefly emerging from his drug-induced stupor.

On the screen—right there in front of him, was his childhood friend staring at him. He was seated on a sofa, wearing his UA uniform. He was slightly hunched over with his fingers laced together. His eyes were focused on the screen, a brooding glare that pierced like daggers. It’s as if he could see him—like Bakugo was seated right in front of him.

But how—why was he there?!

Bakugo wanted to yell. He wanted to ask what they did to him, why he was there. But his mind and body said otherwise. He could barely open his mouth, and when he tried, the words simply dissolved before they could take shape, his mind bending into a will defined by his words. Words that weren’t his.

Deku was there. He should be worried, but the drug wove through his mind like silk, smoothing out any doubts he had. Yet, he listened.

“You failed to save me, Kacchan.”

Bakugo would have jumped at the remark if it weren’t for the all-consuming heaviness weighing him down.

“You could’ve stopped my kidnapping…could’ve saved me from losing my mind—but you didn’t.” The Deku in the video proclaimed, glaring at him, his emerald eyes scathing with accusation.

“If only you were strong enough, then none of this would have happened.” Deku continued.

Through the numbness, through the haze, Bakugo could feel a tug in his chest and that constricting sensation in his throat.

“No…did Deku really—think that?” Bakugo wondered through half-formed thoughts.

“With a quirk like yours, you could have been someone. Saved anyone and defeated anyone. But you let your weakness get the best of you.” Deku sighed. “It really is a shame, you know?”

“D—eku…” Bakugo whispered, managing to say something through all the cotton.

Then, soon, out of nowhere, All Might appeared and stood behind Deku, one hand pressed on his shoulder.

“Young Midoriya is right, you are weak. You weren’t strong enough to stop this, and now One for All is gone. You really are nothing but a failure.” All Might echoed in his ear, sounding exactly like him.

Bakugo continued to listen. Rationally, he should know that this was not them speaking but an image created by the villains. He should fight it, but in the teenager’s muddled mind, he felt like he should listen and believe everything they were saying because they were right…he was a failure. He failed them—he failed Deku.

A pressure built in his skull, not painful but firm, like unseen hands pressing down, shaping their words into something coherent—something believable.

And the truth hurts. It really did.

“I’m—s—sorry…” He whispered, coming out as pitiful slurs. “I’m—s—sorry…”

Tears began to swell below his eyes, threatening to spill.

He really caused this. He caused all of this.

He wasn’t strong enough, and that hurt more than anything else.

He wanted to scream until his voice shattered. He wanted to wail until the weight in his chest dissolved and unleash every ounce of pain, regret, and failure that clawed at his soul. But no matter how much he ached to let it all out, the words and his tears stayed trapped, numbed by the drugs circulating in his system.

“You know, Kacchan.” Deku intruded, centering Bakugo’s attention. “There’s a way you can be stronger…a way to stop being such a failure.”

Deku’s expression shifted from resentment to joyfulness, like relief, almost.

“You can become someone who is not a failure. Someone who is strong and never loses.” Deku commented. “Join them, Kacchan. Join Hydra and put your loyalty to them. Become something better with them.”

Hydra…loyalty?

“Deku…why—” Bakugo mentally asked.

“Because Kacchan…if you put your loyalty on them, then you will always win, and who knows, you could even get me back, and you’ll be a winner doing it,” Deku explained.

.

.

I will always win.

.

.

You’ll be a winner.

.

.

Become something better…

.

.

…with Hydra

.

.

The words. They kept circulating in his head, going round and round like coins going down a spiraling wishing well, eventually falling into a pit of nothingness with only the words filling the space and peeling away his mind in layers.

It went on like this for what felt like hours…them talking…pointing out every flaw…every weakness.

Eventually, Deku and All Might left the screen, and more and more images passed through his vision, constant and never-ending.

Soon, the images stopped, and the screen went dark before being replaced by the blue standby screen from before.

Hinata eventually appeared, standing in front of him, a blur in his sunken eyes. Bakugo could see that he was saying something, but was it through his headphone—or could it be in his head? He had no idea. It was all so confusing.

He couldn’t keep track of what Hinata was telling him; it was all a jumbled mess of words in his drug-induced mind.

Before he knew it, the place was plunged in darkness, and Hinata left, but the voices continued, never-ending, telling him how much of a failure he was.

--- The Previous Day: Inside One for All ---

Midoriya woke up with a sharp gasp. He rapidly stood up but immediately regretted it as a wave of dizziness surrounded him. He closed his eyes, urging the unsettling feeling to seize.

“Oh! You're awake.”

The young hero jumped, hearing the familiar voice of the first user near him.  

He opened his eyes and saw that he was lying on the floor with Nana’s cap draped over his lap. He scanned his surroundings and noticed the vestiges slowly gathering around him, realizing he was returning to the waking world.

Midoriya groaned as he brought a hand to his forehead, feeling a stabbing sensation on his temples, “How—how long was I out?” He knew he passed out after being pulled out of his mindscape, but he hoped he wasn’t out for hours or worse, days.

“About an hour.” Yoichi quickly replied. “We are kind of surprised you woke up so quickly…you looked absolutely drained when we brought you out.”

“Oh, so—so not that long…good.” Midoriya pushed himself to standing, grabbing the cape and bringing it with him. Feeling like he had been underwater for days, his legs flattered under his weight, but gentle hands grabbed him before he could tumble back to the ground.

“Easy there, Midoriya.” Nana voiced, holding the weakened teenager.

Midoriya looked up at her and smiled shyly, “Thanks. Um, here…” He presented the cape to the hero, “Thanks again for the cape. You don’t have to do that; you’re going to get it dirty.”

Nana smiled and took the cape from his hands, “It’s no problem! I just wanted to make sure you were comfortable, especially after everything you’ve been doing.”

With an arm wrapped around his torso to keep him steady, she guided Midoriya to one of the empty, throne-like chairs. Slowly, she helped ease him down. His legs trembled as he lowered himself, barely able to support his own weight. The moment he settled, he collapsed fully, feeling just how unsteady and drained his body truly was.

What he’d done in the mindscape had drained him far more than he expected.

“Did—anything happen while I was out?” Midoriya asked, his tired gaze glancing at the vestiges who were moving to sit on their respective throne. Everyone except Yoichi.

“While you were out? No…not much. After training, Itsuki was taken back to his room. But…something interesting happened—something that tells us you did something. Mind telling us what you did and saw while you were inside your mind?” Yoichi explained.

“Oh, yeah. You guys should know.” Midoriya adjusted himself before speaking. “You know that plan we discussed—well, it worked.”

The eyes of the vestiges went wide with disbelief after hearing what he said.

“It…worked?” En spoke, baffled.

Midoriya chuckled, “Yeah, I was shocked too. I found that golden manifestation of myself, and we were able to merge, and right on time, too. The evil doppelganger was still around, and it almost found me, but the merge happened, and I was able to sneak away. After that, I explored the place, wondering what I could do. My first thought was finding my will, but I was not able to figure out how to move between the different sections of my mind. I would’ve loved to just go into my unconscious and find my will. But in the meantime, I put my focus on giving us some time.”

The vestiges listened as Midoriya explained his time in the mindscape.

“I was able to do what the glowing figure was doing—piece my memories together. It actually helped ‘fix’ the mindscape a bit…and even influence the outside world.”

“Oh?” Bruce verbalized. “Would that explain the moments he supposedly ‘saw’ something and when Danger Sense started to ping differently?”

Midoriya nodded, “Yes, that was my doing. It seems that piecing these fragments together created a complete memory. It also gave me access to my consciousness…which allowed me to see the effects my work had on Itsuki.”

“We noticed that.” Yoichi interrupted. “We saw Itsuki see your two friends in his new companions. He remembered them, didn’t he?”

“Well…yes and no. The effects of Hex’s suggestion are still in place, so he can’t fully remember until we fight it off. That means the effects are only temporary. Itsuki was able to brush off the memory pretty quickly.” Midoriya explained. Soon, a smile tugged at his lips. “But it doesn’t mean I can’t use this to my advantage. I can cause some serious, long-term ‘harm’, at least enough to incapacitate him and slow down his progression. It’ll put me at an advantage too, considering that piecing the memories together can patch my mind; it can slow down the deterioration.”

Shinomori had his hand resting on his chin, pensive, “So what happened with Danger Sense was because of the memory piecing you were doing?”

“Correct. I grabbed a memory from the first time Itsuki met Suzuki, and the memory of my past when my mom explained what a villain was. I put them together and I created an association, meaning that Itsuki now subconsciously sees Suzuki as a villain and therefore dangerous. Danger Sense is reacting to that danger.”

“Incredible…” Banjo muttered. “You grabbed a current memory and merged it with one from your past. That’s—amazing.”

Midoriya felt his heart flutter, excitement weaving in. “T-Thank you! It really was a stroke of luck. I just tried something and hoped it would work, and well…it did!” But soon, that excitement faded. “As amazing as all of this sounds, unfortunately, I can’t keep that state for long. It exhausts me—a lot. I had to pull the Blackwhip because I was passing out.”

“I see.” Yoichi voiced. “So, you can’t be in that state for long. You were in there for about an hour. That must be your limit.”

“Yeah.” Midoriya agreed.

“Still, this is great news,” Yoichi said, smiling as he crossed his arms. “You were able to do something—fight back against the villain’s influence. You may not know how to access your unconscious yet, but I know you’ll figure it out. For now, focus on piecing your memories together. It’ll buy us more time. And the more damage you can do to hinder Itsuki, the better.”

Midoriya grinned, “Understood. I have some ideas I want to try…like nightmares. I could create some nightmares and maybe inflict some other things on him!”

“Just…be careful how much damage you do,” Nana added. “We can’t make Suzuki suspicious.”

“Oh, yeah! Of course!” Midoriya agreed.

“So that’s the plan. Ninth, once you gain your energy, we can take you back and you can do your work.” Yoichi explained in which Midoriya nodded. “This won’t stop his descent, but it’ll give us more time to find your will. And in the meantime, it’ll help keep Itsuki from using your body and One for All for villainy.”

His expression cracked, eyes suddenly sharp and wide.

Use his body and One for All for villainy.

Midoriya couldn’t help but feel a wave of shivers run down his spine upon hearing what Yoichi just said.

And the timeline…he hadn’t forgotten.

One month.

He had one month to win this battle and prevent the worst from occurring.

He didn’t want to think about what Itsuki would do if Midoriya took too long or worse, if he failed. If the worst happened, the world would no longer see him as a hero. They would see him as a villain. Someone who harms, someone who causes suffering, and worse, someone who kills.

He could not let his hands become drenched with the blood of the victims whom he had sworn to protect.

“That sounds good…” Midoriya informed, his tone laced with determination. “I won’t let Suzuki and Hex win. I will do everything I can to win. Before—before it’s too late.”

Yoichi smiled, “One month. That’s our deadline. Let’s move forward with this plan and stop this before it gets worse.”

Midoriya and the vestiges agreed.

Just a little longer—me. Soon, you will be freed.

Itsuki hated to admit it, but he could feel just how exhausted and drained he was after his training session with Suzuki, Akira, and Tadashi. After he waved goodbye to his new companions, Suzuki led him back to his room. Every step he took—every time he laboriously dragged his feet—it felt like he was trudging through quicksand thickened with molasses. He continued walking—following her, despite his body’s pleas for rest—because he’d been ordered to. Even when his muscles burned, trembling with every movement, he pushed forward.

“You must be tired,” Suzuki commented, glancing behind her to look at the boy. “We are almost there, just a little more and you can rest.”

“Okay…” He whispered, hiding a wince as another piercing pain rammed through his head.

That pain. That odd stabbing sensation. It hadn’t stopped.

It was the same searing pain as before, jamming through his skull in continuous, electric waves. Thankfully, the sensation was not as excruciating as before, but it was still bothersome enough to make it hard to concentrate or even focus on where he was going.

Trying to fend off the pain left him sluggish, the fog in his mind growing thicker by the second.

He could hear Suzuki speaking, but her words blurred into incomprehensible murmurs, drowned out by the pain clouding his mind. Keeping up with her was impossible, so he simply nodded, even though he had no idea what she was saying.

But why?

Why was this happening? Itsuki had no idea why this agony just erupted all of a sudden.

And why was the pain worse whenever he looked at Suzuki?

When he looked away, even briefly, the pain would subside, but as soon as he laid his eyes on her, the anguish would come back, biting ferociously.

Itsuki knew something was wrong. He knew he should tell her—but on the other hand, maybe this was just his body adjusting to the quirk. Maybe it was still figuring out who to flag as dangerous.

“Yeah, that has to be the reason...” Itsuki wondered. “I mean…Suzuki isn’t dangerous. She’s my mentor, my savior! She just wants the best for me. How is that considered dangerous?!”

Maybe after a good rest, this new quirk would stabilize—and more importantly, help calm his mind. On top of the stress from this new power, his thoughts had been acting strangely…he couldn’t shake what he’d seen when he first met Akira and Tadashi.

He’d have to let Suzuki know, ask her what’s happening. After all, she did specify to inform her if things like this happened again. He was sure she could help him make sense of it—maybe it was just another false memory, like last time.

“And we are here.”

Itsuki nearly collided with Suzuki as she suddenly stopped beside a door. He skidded to a halt, glancing around in surprise—they had already reached his room. He hadn't even registered most of the trip, too lost in his thoughts to notice how quickly they had arrived.

Suzuki opened the door and let Itsuki walk in. He turned on the lights and felt the comforting warmth of his own room, the bed tantalizing him. Promptly, he walked over and sat down, instantly slouching over, feeling the utter relief as the weight was taken off his legs.

“You had quite the day. You are free to take the rest of the day off.” Suzuki commented. “But I need to ask…” She pulled over a chair and sat down in front of Itsuki, “Are you okay? Whatever happened during your training sure did a number on you. Was it Danger Sense?”

Itsuki swallowed his winces.

The pain.

The pain!

Itsuki had to stop the urge to tell her to back away because the closer she got, the stronger the piercing ache became.

But he didn’t want to tell her she was triggering the quirk. It wasn’t her fault—the quirk was just malfunctioning…that’s all it was.

“Yeah…” He answered, rubbing his neck nervously as he desperately hid the pain from his expression. “I’m fine. Danger Sense just went a little haywire, but it’s probably because I’m not used to the power; I can’t control it as well.”

“Hmmm.” Suzuki contemplated. “Is it still acting up? You look like you’re in pain.”

Crap! Midoriya jumped.

“Y-Yes. But it’s not as bad, maybe it’s just the residue of the um—attack. I’m sure it’ll go away after some rest.” Itsuki lied. “And I’ll—I’ll make sure to practice with the quirk more once I get some rest, so I can get a better handle on it! Promise!”

“Okay,” Suzuki replied, a glint of suspicion evident in her eyes. But instead of confronting him, she smiled. “Itsuki…”

“Yeah!” Itsuki yelped.

“Close your eyes for me.”

“Oh, okay.” Itsuki followed and let his eyelids close. Suzuki did the same.

“Don’t open them unless I tell you so.”

Itsuki nodded.

Suzuki focused on his mind and threaded the linear connection between his and hers. Then, instantly, she was transported back into the familiar landscape that is Itsuki’s mind.

“Alright. Is there anything in here that I should be aware of?” She walked around and gazed at the stunning sunset-like scenery. She watched as the sky seemed to break apart into small, orb-like fragments, drifting down like sparkling snow. The glowing particles blended with the purple hues bleeding into the oranges and reds of the sunset. But other than that, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

“Hmmm, there’s nothing here. I don’t see Midoriya or anything that shouldn’t belong here.” Suzuki gazed at the sky. “Interesting. I was expecting this place to break apart a lot faster with what I have been feeding the boy. I guess you’re more resilient than I thought…oh, Hex, now I understand what you had to deal with.” Suzuki chuckled.

“Well, it hasn’t ‘healed’ itself—so Midoriya clearly hasn’t interfered. Seems like my work’s done a good job of stopping you in your tracks.” Suzuki mumbled. “Even if it’s not as quick as I hoped, the damage is still being done.”

She took another glance, watching the sky as the vibrant colors painted over the aerial space like a canvas artwork. Suzuki sighed, “Looks like what happened with Danger Sense was just the power overwhelming the inexperienced boy. But I’ll have to keep an eye on him, just in case my concerns are true. Well…time to come back.”

In an instant, Suzuki left the mindscape and snapped back into the physical world. A lingering haze clung to her senses, leaving her disoriented, detached, and mildly out of it. She blinked a few times, then shook her head, trying to dispel the fog clouding her mind.

“God…I hate that feeling…” She whispered, rubbing her eyes. She then looked at Itsuki, who still had his eyes closed. “You can open your eyes, Itsuki.”

Itsuki did as he was told.

“I should go,” Suzuki said as she stood up, forcing a smile through her daze. “Amazing job today! I know you’re still feeling down about the loss, but you still performed exceptionally even with the quirk’s setbacks. Before I go, is there anything you want to tell me? Anything bothering you?”

Itsuki eyes went wide. He did want to tell her about the two people he saw, but as he was about to open his mouth, something or someone yelled inside his mind, causing his head to twist in pain.

Suzuki is dangerous.

Itsuki winced. Suzuki immediately noticed, eyes frowning.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” She asked.

Suzuki is dangerous.

.

.

Don’t tell her.

.

.

She’s dangerous.

“Itsuki?”

“Oh!” Itsuki jumped. “N-Nothing. It’s nothing. My head just hurts from the quirk; I should really just rest. But I’m fine. I’m—fine.” Itsuki lied again.

Suzuki didn’t say anything at first. She analyzed the teenager, head tilting and eyes narrowing before responding to his comment, “Alright then.” She voiced, gaze remaining sharp. “Then I will go. If you need anything, call or text me. And remember Itsuki, if anything is bothering you, tell me, and I mean anything.”

Anything…

The words at the tip of his tongue wanted to escape—tell her everything that has been bothering him, but he didn’t.

Suzuki is dangerous. Don’t say anything.

“Of—Of course. I’ll let you know.” Itsuki said instead.

“Alright. Well, we have a lot of work to do in the next few weeks before your debut. Make sure you are well-rested for tomorrow. I’ll see you later, my boy.” Suzuki voiced as she exited the room, waving the teenager goodbye.

“See ya!” Itsuki replied.

Once the door closed, Itsuki plopped onto the bed and closed his eyes, putting a palm over his forehead.

“Why didn’t I tell her…” he whispered. “I should trust her…I should be telling her these things…so I’m not distracted from my mission. I should trust her…I should!”

…

Or do I?

Chapter Text

Days went by, and each day that passed, Itsuki’s debut crept closer and closer. His first mission was drawing nearer, and now, more than ever, it was imperative that he remained focused on the goal at hand: perfecting his quirks.

In the days that followed, he trained and trained. Most of the time, Suzuki wasn’t with him, leaving him on his own. When he was alone, he’d explore and admire everything the facility had to offer—and it truly was amazing. He was especially grateful for the access badge Suzuki had given him; it allowed him to marvel not only at the facility’s technological advancements, but also at the leisure and entertainment areas the place provided. Still, he found it strange how little he remembered about the place, considering he’d supposedly spent years here. That injury Suzuki mentioned must have really done a number on him.

Nonetheless, he made the best of each day. His memories may have been lost, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t start building new ones. He would spend time in the science and development department and admire all the amazing weapons and devices they had created. He loved talking to the workers and just yap about his various ideas and analysis. However, the way they acted around him felt…odd. It wasn’t fear—they didn’t seem scared of him—but it was something else, like they were sorry—pitiful even. But why? He wasn’t sure. Regardless, he made the most of his time before moving on to the training arena.

He truly enjoyed his time here, exploring and training. He made good progress exploring everything there is to know about the facility, except for the out-of-bounds areas. He had approached them once but immediately stepped back when the tracking device around his wrist began to beep.

Beeping. Avoid. Beeping. Avoid.

His curiosity was there, strong and overpowering. He wanted, more than anything, to see what was hidden in those out-of-bounds areas, but Suzuki’s words—he couldn’t disobey her, so without a word, he promptly turned around and walked away.

Instead, he poured that restless energy into his training. His sessions had been going great—he was steadily refining his quirks and sharpening his fighting style. The sparring matches with Tadashi and Akira had also been going exceptionally well. He’d been training with them a lot, which gave him more chances to talk and connect. He’d gotten to know them better, and it was refreshing to see that they shared the same passion and goals he did. They often ate together, and there were times when he could simply let loose and laugh—free of worry.

Yet, there was one thing bothering him—those memories…those blimps of images that were foreign to him. Strangers. They were still there, and unfortunately, they have gotten worse.

Of course, he shook them off—ignored them—because he couldn’t let them distract him. He was here for one thing and one thing only, to make Suzuki proud and overthrow these restrictive governments and in the end, bring worldwide liberation from quirk laws. He would soon make that happen; the big day was almost here. Thankfully, all it took was for Itsuki to ignore or reject them, and those strange occurrences vanished as if they’d never happened. The voices were the most bothersome, though, but nothing he couldn’t tune out.

However, the strange blimps of memories weren’t what was bothering him. It was danger sense. This power had been giving him the most trouble.

Those stabbing sensations—they have not gone away. It had been days, and he should have felt some relief by now after getting a few good nights’ rest. Yet, nothing changed. He even took painkillers and did some breathing exercises, hoping that subsiding his anxieties would help, but nothing seemed to stop this agonizing sensation. Instead, the feeling got worse, especially when Suzuki was with him, and he didn’t know why.

The pain.

This torment.

It was constant.

She’s dangerous.

Suzuki is dangerous.

She’s dangerous.

Suzuki is dangerous.

Those words. Those phrases. They kept repeating in his mind as the quirk continued to pierce through his brain, like a charge of electricity coursing ravenously through his nerves and synapses.

He made every effort to ignore them, but it was impossible when the pain overrode his thoughts, drowning them out until it was the only thing he could perceive.

He knew he could trust her, and he should, but why is this quirk—his quirk, not understanding that?!

And why the hell is he not telling her!?

It was if his tongue was tied, a force urging him to say nothing and stay quiet because Suzuki couldn’t be—trusted.

Trusted…

Although, the primary reason why he hadn’t said anything was because he didn’t want to bother her with something so trivial. She was busy preparing for the mission, and he didn’t want this to cloud her thinking—she should be focused on what was important. On what was vital. Also, he didn’t want her to see him as weak—as someone who couldn’t control his quirk and was now asking for help.

He’s the leader of the dam initiative! He’d be meeting the soldiers he’d be leading soon, and he couldn’t afford to be seen as a liability. He’s supposed to look after them—ensure they are ready to complete the mission—not the other way around.

So, he didn’t tell her.

And that’s how it’s been for days. He would take a breath and suck it up whenever Suzuki was around and let the air out when she left. It was going well; it was tolerable. Things were moving within Itsuki’s control…until it wasn’t.

One day, things changed.

He began to have nightmares. Every night.

They were jarring and incredibly traumatizing, and he would always remember them when he woke up. He would try to shake them off, but he just couldn’t. They lingered—every time.

And his sleep was taking a harmful blow. He would wake up screaming in the middle of the night, and when he tried to go back to sleep, he couldn’t, too scared to return to that horrifying moment in his dream. So, he would stay awake, his body begging to sleep but refusing. The next day would come, and he’d be exhausted—so tired that he’d slip up during a fight simulation or make some careless mistake. Today was one of those many days after a particularly restless night.  

He sluggishly got out of bed, rubbing his eyes as sleep hung heavy on his eyelids.

“Another one…” Itsuki whispered to himself, attempting to stand and walk over to the bathroom so he could splash some water on his face and remove the sleep that clung stubbornly to his eyes.

His legs felt heavy, dragging them as if he were wearing lead shackles. His muscles burned with exhaustion, sleep taunting him, but far out of reach for him to grab and embrace it.

As soon as he reached the bathroom, he grasped the sides of the sink and gazed at himself through the mirror, analyzing his features. He did not look okay. The bags under his eyes have gotten worse, and he could see how increasingly pale and pallid he was getting. Not only that, but his breathing felt and looked labored, as if each breath required the same effort as a full sprint.

He also felt and looked like he would collapse at any minute; a small gust could tumble him if he wasn’t careful.

But he had to keep going…the mission was next week. Now, more than ever, he had to ensure he was in top shape to take on this very important mission.

Today was a preparation day, which meant he would first meet with the rest of the initiative to discuss and finalize the plan and then train with Suzuki, Tadashi, and Akira. So, he had to remain focused, ready—attentive.

He turned on the faucet, cupped his hands to catch the cool running water, and splashed it onto his face. He did this a few times, trying to wash away the sleep that clung stubbornly—but it did little to wipe the crushing weight of lethargy. Afterward, he dried his face, got dressed, and walked back to his bed to grab his notebook. Slowly, trying to ignore the fog clouding his mind, he opened it and began scanning his notes.

He had been working with Suzuki and the logistics team on how the mission would be conducted, reviewing every step and ensuring each role was clearly defined. He also took stock of the heroes who are predicted to be there and the level of threat they pose; he wrote down their quirks and devised a plan on how to best stop them by figuring out their weaknesses. What he had created—his analysis—was expertly laid out, something Suzuki had even praised him for. But now, today, he was working with them to figure out what their attack would look like and how they would reach their goal: overthrowing the country’s government.

It was an important day; he couldn’t slack off—if only his body would understand that.

A knock was heard, and Itsuki closed his notebook and gazed at the door as it slowly opened.

“Good morning, Itsuki!”

Itsuki winced. There it was again—the stabbing sensation. Quickly, he hid his reaction and smiled, “Hi, Suzuki!”

“I hope you are excited! It’s a big day today, are you ready?” Suzuki voiced, leaning casually against the doorway, her sharp eyes scanning him with quiet anticipation.

Itsuki nodded. “Yeah.” He stood up and grabbed his shoes from beside the bed, slipping them on before making his way over to where Suzuki stood. Every step felt heavier than the last, gravity tugging at him—urging him to stop and rest.

He took deep breaths, attempting to hide his shallow breathing. He focused on his steps, one after the other, keeping his momentum. But, to his misfortune, his foot caught on nothing, causing him to lurch forward. But he stopped himself before he could meet the floor, he just hoped Suzuki did not notice—

“Are you okay?” Itsuki heard Suzuki’s voice, taking a sudden switch from excitement to stern and demanding.

Itsuki gulped.

Tell her—

She’s dangerous.

He stopped, his words halting at the roof of his mouth.

“Y-Yeah. I’m—I’m fine…I’m just a bit—tired. I didn’t sleep too well, but I’m fine.” Itsuki said, putting his best façade, pretending like he wasn’t seconds away from collapsing.

Suzuki looked at him, a suspicious glare manifesting in her eyes, “Alright…well, let me know if you aren’t feeling well. Remember, you can tell me anything, okay? You can trust me.”

Itsuki quickly nodded.

Trust.

I trust her! But why—

“Come on, let’s go.” Suzuki’s voiced, interrupting his thoughts.

“Yeah!” Itsuki stepped out, and as soon as he did, Suzuki shut the door and fell into step beside him. He offered her a smile as they headed toward the planning room, and she returned it—but her sharp eyes caught the subtle signs that something was off.

He hadn’t been performing at the level he once was when she first brought him here. He looked exhausted—drained.

The suggestion and the trust she had instilled in him should have compelled him to confide in her, to tell her everything that was weighing on him. And yet, she could sense it—he was hiding something. Something that troubled him deeply.

Was it him? No. It couldn’t be him. She’d been checking daily, and nothing seemed out of the ordinary. He had been speaking with Hex regularly, even asking how long it would take for his Itsuki to fully take over his mind. Hex had told her it might take longer in his case, given how strong-willed he was. So, she felt confident this wasn’t Midoriya’s doing—but who really knew?

Well, she’d have to look into this, but first, they had preparations to finish.

Everything went as planned. Suzuki and Itsuki met up with the logistics team and discussed some points regarding the upcoming mission. The plan was simple: Itsuki’s group—consisting of him and 30 others—would travel to a small country and work to overwhelm its established hero system, overthrow the overly controlling government, and establish a new system that allowed for the free use of quirks.

They chose this specific country because of its weak military and limited hero presence—a result of its low crime rate. On top of that, the Meta Liberation Army had established ties with neighboring nations, making it unlikely that the country would receive outside assistance once the attack began. The goal of the mission was to send a message to the world—revealing who they were and the power they held.

Suzuki and her team knew that bigger plans were underway to attack Japan, but this effort was to make their global debut with their newly acquired powerhouse.

Itsuki Masashi.

Also known as Storm.

Suzuki was excited. The plan they had in place wouldn’t just make a statement for the MLA—it would show the heroes and society the ex-hero-in-training they had lost. Of course, his identity would need to remain secret for this first mission. His grand debut would come later, during the larger operation in the motherland.

Once satisfied and with the plan locked down, she and Itsuki headed to the training grounds, where he would train with some of the 30 soldiers assigned to his team. Tadashi and Akira were there as well, since they would be serving as second-in-command to their teammate.

After a few brief introductions, they began some simulated battles. For one of the simulations, the 30 soldiers had to work together to capture their leaders: Itsuki, Tadashi, and Akira.

It was a test of coordination and strategy. They were free to use their quirks and anything at their disposal, with only 15 minutes to capture and immobilize all three.

“Ready, set, go!”

Suzuki shouted.

“Good luck!” Tadashi playfully implied as the simulation began.  

The battle was intense, but Itsuki was ready. He had studied every single one of their quirks—he knew exactly who he was up against. In fact, he had meticulously analyzed their abilities the moment he learned whom he would be working with—and facing.

Countless evenings and late nights had been spent jotting down extensive notes, breaking down every detail. He was quite surprised at his aptitude for it, analyzing and reading others like a book. Even beyond this battle simulation, he knew this skill—this knowledge would be invaluable. He could guide his teammates, instruct them on the best ways to utilize their quirks, and ensure their success in whatever challenges that may lie ahead.

The battle progressed, and whenever an attack came, he countered it—using Danger Sense to dodge any onslaughts hurled his way. Every so often, during the fight, Itsuki would glance at Tadashi and Akira, noticing how equally knowledgeable and capable they were. They struck with incredible precision, managing to take down several of their “enemies.”

Itsuki knew that the battle was going in their favor; they could win this…or so he believed.

He was feeling unsteady. Every step he took, every move he made, felt like he was wading through molasses. As he dodged, evaded, and attacked, his lungs reacted to the exertion. His breathing was fast, too fast and too light, as if no amount of air was enough. Then the lightheadedness appeared, and the struggle to remain standing amplified, but he pushed. He was so close…only a few more left. He couldn’t let this fatigue, this tiredness, pull him down.

He kept moving, firing his various quirks and using them to evade the multitude of attacks. He was doing okay, he was surviving, until the world began to feel distant. His surroundings blurred at the edges, fading into something unnatural. Scary. And the sounds—they became muffled, like he was underwater, falling deeper with no way out. And then…he looked at Suzuki and his quirk panged. Itsuki stumbled as the quirk yelled at him.

“Itsuki! Watch out!”

He didn’t notice, Danger Sense did not warn him. By the time he turned around, it was too late.

A series of powerful energy-like projectiles came zipping his way, fast and unyielding. He tried to swerve away from its target, but he did not have enough time to dodge. One of them got him. The strike landed hard. It sliced clean through his calf, hot pain blooming instantly; a scream immediately erupted out of Itsuki.

“AHH!”

Losing his grip on Float, he plummeted to the ground, hitting the concrete at full force.

“Oh no! Itsuki!” He heard Tadashi shout.

Everyone quickly halted, pausing what they were doing to watch, dumbfounded, at what had just happened. Tadashi rushed over to his side, followed by Akira.

“Are you okay?!” He asked, kneeling beside him.

“Y-Yeah…I’m—okay.” Itsuki tried to lie through gritted teeth and clenched eyes as he lay on the dented ground, pulling his injured leg to his chest as it stung ferociously.

It hurt…he was in so much pain.

“Um…I don’t think—you’re okay.” Tadashi replied, sounding mortified as he looked at his leg.

“What do you…” Itsuki’s eyes snapped open. He looked down at his leg—cradled and trembling—and saw the dark, sticky liquid pooling beneath him. Blood. Warm, thick, and everywhere. He was bleeding. A lot.

Itsuki’s breathing hitched. Eyes wide. Panicked.

“Okay, everyone! Go and take a break, give Itsuki some space!” Suzuki shouted, pushing through the group of teenagers who had formed a circle around Itsuki. “Now!”

The group shuddered and immediately dispersed, except for Tadashi and Akira, who remained by his side.

“I don’t know what the hell happened, but Itsuki, you’re coming with me to the infirmary. You can tell me what the hell led to that poor reaction just now, and you will tell me everything.”  Suzuki demanded. “You two, help me walk him over there.”

Itsuki nodded through faint whimpers.

Tell her everything…

Tell her everything…

No! Don’t! She’s dangerous.

Itsuki clenched his jaw, “Okay…” He mumbled, letting Tadashi and Akira pull him up to standing, the wound in his legs stinging with white, hot pain as he put pressure on his injured leg.

“I don’t know what’s gotten into you, Itsuki. But whatever it is, it’s pushing you back. You will tell me what’s going on, even if I have to force it out of you.” Suzuki implied her irritation fuming.

“O-Okay…I will,” Itsuki replied as they left the training facility and headed toward the infirmary—all while his mind screamed at him, his quirk echoing the same warning over and over:

Don’t trust her.

Don’t trust her.

He hated this…he wanted Suzuki to stop this agony—these thoughts!

But why was he listening!? She’s her friend! Her mentor! Why couldn’t he trust her?!

He just…wanted to know…

Why…Why?!

“Well, young man, you certainly took quite the fall,” said the doctor—a heteromorph with lion-like features—as he finished wrapping the bandage around Itsuki’s lower leg, where the laceration was. The teenager sat at the edge of the examination bed, watching quietly as the doctor completed his work. “The cut was deep, but nothing a few stitches couldn’t fix. No broken bones, surprisingly… but I am concerned about your mental state.”

Itsuki jumped, his gaze briefly moving towards Suzuki, who was leaning against the closed door of the clinic room.

“Tell me, have you been sleeping lately?” The doctor asked.

Itsuki hesitated, “I—well—they haven’t been the best, but I’ve been—I’ve been sleeping okay.”

“Hmmm,” the doctor hummed, suspicion evident in his tone. He glanced at Suzuki, and after exchanging a brief look, gave a small nod. She stepped over to Itsuki’s side and placed a hand on his shoulder, letting out a heavy sigh.

“Itsuki.” He gulped, worried he was going to be punished for not saying the truth. “I know you’re not telling the truth. I was hoping you would tell me once you noticed your dwindling performance, but instead, you’re injuring yourself and pushing yourself back. Don’t you trust me, Itsuki?”

No! I don’t!

Itsuki shut his eyes.

No. Stop.

He can trust her. He has to trust her!

“I-I do! I just—it’s hard to say.” Itsuki replied, uncertain how to explain everything that had been happening to him lately.

Suzuki looked at the doctor and motioned to step away. He followed and gave the woman some space. She stepped in front of Itsuki and placed both hands on his shoulder. Intently, he looked into his eyes.

“Izuku.”

Instantly, Itsuki’s expression went slack, and his eyes became clouded, staring aimlessly ahead with a haloed gaze.

“Something is making you resistant, I can see it. I know you haven’t broken through Hex’s suggestion, but something—or someone—is influencing you, and it’s making you unwilling to tell me. Either because you don’t want to, or someone is preventing you.” Suzuki explained, looking at Itsuki’s expressionless face. “Listen to me, Itsuki. When I wake you up, you’re going to tell me what’s been bothering you these past few days. You’ll explain why you haven’t been sleeping and what’s making you so skittish around me. And finally, I want you to trust me. Whatever’s going through your head—I want you to block it out.”

Suzuki paused and sighed, “Alright, wake up, Storm.”

Itsuki blinked, shaking off the mental haze.

“Itsuki.”

The teenager looked up at her mentor, keeping his eyes locked.

“Do you trust me?”

Itsuki jolted. He waited for the voices, but…nothing.

There was nothing.

It was quiet. Tranquil.

Itsuki was shocked. He was expecting them to come back with vengeance saying—wait, what was it saying again?

You trust Suzuki.

Oh, right, he does. He always had and always will.

Itsuki nodded with a weak grin.

Suzuki returned the smile, “Good, then tell me, what has been bothering you these past few days? Why haven’t you been sleeping, and why do you look so nervous when you are around me?”  

A command. Itsuki could not refuse.

“I have not been doing well these past few days. I haven’t been sleeping well. I-I’ve been having these horrible, vivid nightmares of moments that seem real…that seem like they happened, but I know didn’t. It’s either me being bullied and feeling this searing, burning pain that I can actually feel or experiencing unimaginable pain from these fights that I don’t recall…and they are always calling a name—Midoriya or Deku.”

Suzuki’s eyes went wide with shock.

“They are referring to me…they are always referring to me. B-But who the hell is Midoriya?! Who is Deku?! I just don’t understand!” Itsuki pleaded, distraught. “Why, Suzuki? Why!? I don’t understand!”

The woman leaned closer and pulled Itsuki into a hug. The teenager couldn’t hold it in; tears welled from deep inside and coursed down his cheeks, bleeding with pain.

The pain returned, the stabbing pain in his head.

“And there’s a p-pain in my h-head, from Danger S-Sense. It gets stronger w-when you are a-around. I’ve m-managed okay but i-it didn’t ping the attack in t-the training because it was—it was pinging y-you.” Itsuki sniffled.

Suzuki couldn’t help but flinch, taken aback by what Itsuki said. She was about to reply, but Itsuki continued.

“I-I know you’re not d-dangerous. I know I-I can trust you, but the quirk—t-the voice, it’s telling me your b-bad!” His tears stained his face. The sounds of hiccups through his shuddering breaths echoed through the room. “Suzuki.” He gently pushed himself away from her embrace and looked at her, exhaustion mixing with his red-rimmed eyelids. “What’s—what’s wrong with me?”

Suzuki had to stop herself from letting her developing anger spew out for Itsuki to see.

She knew what was happening, and it enraged her. The vestige was behind this. Midoriya was behind this. They had to be.

She gazed at Itsuki and offered a quiet grin, “Itsuki, I’m sorry this has been happening, and thank you for letting me know. I believe Danger Sense is affecting your dreams and there might be a weird association happening with the quirk, but that doesn’t mean there is something wrong with you, my boy.” She explained. “I promise to fix this…I’ll make sure this stops so you can continue being the amazing Itsuki that you are.”

His breathing hitched as he tried to control his crying. He shakily wiped away the tears still running in rivulets down his face.

“T-Thanks…Suzuki.” Itsuki mouthed.

“Of course. I appreciate you telling me, and remember, you can tell me anything that is bothering you, okay?” Suzuki informed.

Itsuki nodded.

“Alright. Let’s get you back to your room.” Suzuki said as he helped Itsuki stand.

“Oh, Suzuki, before you go. Here.” The doctor walked over and gave Suzuki an orange pill bottle. “For Itsuki, it should help with the pain. Make sure he takes one each day. But just know that it’s going to make him quite sleepy and lethargic. So, it’s best he takes a few days off so he can let the wound heal and so he doesn’t injure himself again.”

Suzuki accepted the medicine, “Thanks, but I don’t think he will need it for long. I got in contact with someone who has a healing quirk while you were working with him. She’ll be here in a few days—she should help speed up his recovery. After all, I can’t have him lying around with such an important mission only a week away.”

“Understood.” The doctor agreed, “In the meantime, make sure he limits walking and physical activity. The stitches could tear if he does anything strenuous,” he explained.

“Got it.” He carefully moved Itsuki into a wheelchair. The boy sat down without question. “I’ll make sure he follows that.”

The doctor then opened the door, allowing Suzuki to wheel the injured teenager out. “Thanks for your help,” Suzuki said, offering a quick bow. The doctor bowed back as the two left.

“Itsuki,” Suzuki called as she walked.

“Yeah?” he mumbled, turning his tired gaze to look at her.

“We’ll figure this out,” she assured him, her voice steady. “Once I get you to your room, I want you to rest. I’ll handle the rest.”

Itsuki nodded, managing a small, fleeting smile as he turned back to stare ahead. “Sounds good and will do…thank you.”

Suzuki’s expression darkened slightly as she murmured, almost to herself, “Whatever is happening…it’ll end soon.”

And your efforts, Midoriya, will soon come to a halt.

Chapter Text

Everything had been going splendidly.

As the days flew by, Midoriya kept himself busy—not wasting a single minute or second, knowing that each moment that passed would determine the trajectory of this fight: his victory or his loss.

With the vestiges’ help, each time he entered his mindscape, he continued the work he had started—merging with the glowing figure and piecing together fragments of his lost memories. But he wasn’t just focused on reclaiming himself. As the process unfolded, he set his other plan into motion, weaving chaos into the cracks of Itsuki’s (well, his) mind, disrupting his control, and rendering him incapable of completing his job.

The association he created that tied Suzuki and “danger” together was working wonders. It was affecting Danger Sense and making things difficult for his altered persona. Also, Itsuki was having blimps in his memory—more than usual—but just as expected, he shook them off. Nonetheless, everything he was doing was producing favorable results, but it was at night when Midoriya would crack his fingers and go to work, a sly smile creeping along the edges of his lips.

Not too long ago, he discovered that he could induce nightmares. It hadn’t been easy—it took multiple trials and errors. But once he realized he could grasp not only memories but also sensations and thoughts, he learned to piece them together and shape them into dreams.

There was also another element he had to perfect…he had to command the manifestation to be a dream instead of another memory (something he figured out while enacting his experiments). Similarly, after some practice, he mastered this task.

Once all these conditions were met, magic occurred. The pieces merged and swirled into a stunning, shimmery spectacle before dispersing and blanketing the orange with purple sky in a projection of what Midoriya created. He could hear noises and even sense the dream itself—Midoriya could feel being in the dream.

One of the dreams he created was from when he was a child—hunted down and tormented. This was during the time right after his quirkless diagnosis when he was marked as a target at only five years old.

Midoriya watched, trapped in the nightmare of his own past.

Each slap stung like fresh fire against his skin.

Each tear burned like lava as it slid down his trembling face.

And each raw, desperate scream, torn from his fragile vocal cords, echoed endlessly in his ears.

He could feel it—see it all.

Again and again.

They say bad memories are remembered more vividly than happy ones. He hated that. Hated that they existed. But now—considering the impact this was having not just on him but on Itsuki as well—he found himself feeling grateful for them. After all the nights spent replaying them, feeding his insecurities, at least now, they served a purpose. At least now, they could help him escape this hell.

And for that, he was thankful.

Night after night, he did this. Each time, more and more desperate—more confident.

He got creative. He was able to pull from his past nightmares and merge them with whatever unpleasant visions, emotions, or thoughts he hoped to concoct.

He even used Itsuki’s upcoming mission to create gut-wrenching and traumatizing nightmares. Ones where he fails, and those proved to be particularly effective.

As time went by, as his tasks continued, Midoriya and the vestiges noticed how sluggish and tired Itsuki was getting.

“It’s working.” He told the vestiges.

“Indeed, it is,” Yoichi replied back to him. “He hasn’t unlocked Gearshift, which is good news.”

Midoriya knew his efforts were making an impact, so he pressed on. He entered the mindscape, merged with the glowing figure, and pushed himself until he was seconds away from passing out from exhaustion. Each time, while he worked, he searched for a way into his unconscious, but to his misfortune, found nothing. He even tried commanding his mindscape to show him, but it refused—apparently, the usual framework for distinguishing dreams from memories didn’t apply here.

Still, he could feel it. He was close. He wasn’t sure how he knew, but something deep inside told him he was nearing his goal.

One more visit and he was sure he would find the answer.

Now, he was hanging out inside One for All. It was another typical day of training for Itsuki, but today was slightly different. He knew he had a meeting scheduled, followed by more training. So, as he sat on the throne that Bruce occupied but surprisingly lent him, he and the rest of the vestiges watched through a projection as Itsuki went about his day.

“He’s looking more tired and out-of-it than usual.” Midoriya heard Banjo comment, seeing how labored and heavy his movement looked.

Nana let out a soft chuckle, “Your efforts are sure tiring him out, Midoriya.”

Midoriya smiled as he watched, seeing how exhaustion seemed to seep through every nerve and muscle in his body. He could also hear his thinking and every single one of his verbal thoughts.

She’s dangerous.

His mind repeated, over and over, especially when Suzuki was around.  

“…you can trust me?”

Trust.

I trust her! But why—

“He’s conflicted…” En commented a few thrones away. “The association you made is making him see Suzuki as dangerous, and it’s creating conflicts inside his mind.”

Midoriya nodded, agreeing with the sixth user. Honestly, he loved seeing Itsuki’s struggle; it was wonderful to see his work be played out in action.

Later, Itsuki attended the meeting, and there, Midoriya and the vestiges could listen in on the plan for the upcoming mission. And as they eavesdropped, the young hero couldn’t suppress a shiver that ran down his spine as he absorbed the details.

The mission. The one that would set his image was only a week away.

He had to stop this—now more than ever. He needed to take Itsuki out of commission before his forced debut as a villain, before he did something that would permanently tarnish his name as a hero.

Afterward, he went to his training, and this time, Midoriya paid close attention. He watched the simulation play out, listening to both Itsuki’s thoughts and the sounds coming from outside. There was something off about the way Itsuki moved—slow, almost sloppy. He looked unstable.

“He’s not doing too well,” Bruce informed.

“Yeah…”

Then, it happened. Midoriya paused.

The alternate personality commanding his body looked at Suzuki and, in that moment, Danger Sense pinged violently. He stumbled, and that short moment of inattentiveness caused a projectile to zip through and slash his leg. A scream erupted, ricocheting through the astral plane of One for All.

Midoriya watched, his eyes snapping open, astonished.

Itsuki got hurt.

“He got hurt…” Midoriya whispered, leaning forward. “He got hurt!” He repeated, louder this time, with elation spewing from his words.

Yoichi smiled, “He did…good job, ninth.”

The last thing Midoriya watched was Itsuki leaving the arena and being led to the infirmary. The projection paused as the young hero began to celebrate.

“The injury looks bad.” Midoriya began as his heart thudded like a drum in his chest, unable to control the surge of excitement rising like a wave. “That’ll definitely put him out of commission.”

“Not for long.” Yoichi stepped in, causing Midoriya’s excitement to quickly dwindle. “I’m positive they’ll bring in someone with a healing quirk to speed his recovery, but you at least slowed him down.” He stood up and walked toward Midoriya, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. “You did great, but this is not the end of the fight.”

Midoriya met his gaze, emerald eyes locking onto green. His voice was steady, laced with determination. “I know. I still have work to do before we win. I’m so close to my next objective. I just need a little more time to rest, and then I can go back inside my mindscape and continue my work.”

Yoichi exhaled, a hint of relief in his expression. “Sounds good. It took us a few days, but… it looks like this nightmare is finally nearing its end.” He took a step back, his voice softer now. “Get your rest, Ninth. Let us know when you're ready.”

Midoriya’s lips curled into a small but resolute smile. “Will do.”

A few hours passed, and Midoriya knew that Itsuki was now in his room, resting after being treated at the infirmary. He knew he should have kept watching to see what happened while he was there, but he needed to rest before going back in. So, he napped and replenished his energy before the deciding trip came upon him.

Awake and alert, he stood before the bright orb. The purple hue, which had grown more prominent, radiated menacingly and almost wrapped around them like a suffocating veil, thick with warning. The mist-like substance, now a darkened cloud surrounding the spherical manifestation, was beginning to crumble—its fragments blending with the small glimmers of light and floating gently onto the translucent floor. The vestiges and Midoriya recognized those shimmering lights; they were emerging from the slowly decaying orb.

“He’s asleep. Looks like he’s taking a nap. Use that time to do what you need to do.” Yoichi informed, standing a few feet away from the teenager—away from the cloud’s allure.

Midoriya nodded, “Yeah. I’ll go in and find the entry to my unconscious. No matter what, today I will find my will.”

“Just stay safe. Good luck in there.” Yoichi informed.

With a deep breath and an exhale, he readied himself. No matter how many times he had done this, his heart always seemed to pound rather viciously as a surge of unease twisted his gut. But Midoriya stepped forward, determined. He entered the blinding light, prepared, his resolve set.

Once inside, he repeated the same process—evading his sinister doppelgänger, seeking out the radiant embodiment of himself, merging with it, and then venturing into the deep unknowns of his mindscape. The warm and comforting feeling of the place never got old for Midoriya. The gentle hum of energy that pulsed through the mindscape wrapped him like a safety blanket, alleviating his rapidly beating heart and acting as a balm, momentarily easing the storm of catastrophic thoughts that churned in his psyche.

He walked and walked until he reached a particularly calm clearing. He analyzed his surroundings, ensuring it was safe for him to proceed with his plan.

“Alright. You can—you can leave my body.” He whispered.

The glowing figure exited and stood in front of him, his featureless face staring at him.

“I think we are far away from that thing. But I can’t be in my natural form for long or he’ll find me.” He scanned the landscape before looking intently at the glowing thing. “You need to direct me to my unconscious again. I—I tried to find it with us merged, but I can’t seem to access it, and I know we are close. So please, lead me there.”

He waited for a response when, suddenly, it began walking ahead—rapidly. Midoriya blinked and immediately followed, stumbling at first to match its pace.

As he followed, he watched, making sure he hadn’t been spotted by his evil clone. Then, Midoriya noticed the slight shift in his surroundings.

His excitement brewed.

This is it!

The memories and the voices began to dim, and the landscape began to morph into a galactic scenery.

He was close.

He was so close!

Just a little more and—

Found you.

Midoriya froze. A chill ran through his veins as his lungs tightened in his chest. Air rushed into his stomach and emptied just as quickly, leaving behind a hollow void that sank without mercy.

That voice…

“No…Suzuki—she’s—” But Midoriya was not able to finish his sentence because instantly, he was yanked away by some invisible rope, separating him from the glowing figure. He looked. It wasn’t the Blackwhip wrapped around his stomach. No. This was something else.

Then he flew without control, away from the entrance of his unconscious. Midoriya howled, “No!! Stop!!”

But his pleas did nothing. The scenery rushed by in a dizzying blur, too fast to process, too fleeting to hold onto. As he moved toward one direction, he could see the oranges, reds, and yellows smear together in his vision, as if someone had taken a paintbrush and stroked it across the skies.

He was being pulled away.

Away.

Away.

And away.

Away from the last hope he had.

He tried to break free, but whatever this force was would not heed. Then, before he could process what was happening, the pull abruptly ceased—only for a powerful push to take its place. He was hurled forward, his body slamming against the ground and tumbling uncontrollably. Momentum carried him until he crashed into a wall, the impact jolting through his frame. A sharp gasp tore from his lips as the air was violently forced out of his lungs.

“Da—mmit…” Midoriya wheezed, his breath hitching as he struggled to regain the oxygen he had lost. His chest burned, his limbs trembled, but he forced himself to move. Slowly, he pushed up, intent on standing—only to freeze midway.

His gaze locked onto someone else's.

Someone familiar.

Itsuki.

But this wasn’t a fleeting glance, a moment of coincidence. No. Itsuki was staring directly at him.

Midoriya’s blood ran cold.

The fear and shock in Itsuki’s eyes mirrored his own, raw and unmistakable.

From the side of the bed he was sitting on, Itsuki could see him.

He could see him!

A chill slithered down Midoriya’s spine. His body went numb. And it seemed like that was the case with Itsuki.

“Good. I brought you out.”

Midoriya gasped and tensed upon hearing the familiar sound of the villain’s voice. Terror seized his chest as he slowly straightened, forcing himself to stand fully. His breath hitched as he turned, eyes locking onto her.

His breath immediately stuttered.

There she was, standing near the door—her hands outstretched, fingertips shimmering with a golden glow.

“Welcome. Thought it would be time you two…met.” Suzuki said, crossing her arms but keeping the glow in her fingertips active.

“No…” Midoriya whispered, looking at her fingers.  

Her quirk.

Mental Projection.

She got him.

And he should have seen this coming. He was roaming inside a mind that still belonged to Itsuki, and since he unmerged from the glowing object, he was vulnerable. Suzuki spotted him and acted, using her quirk to project him into his body’s reality as an image.

As an image that Itsuki could see.

“S-Suzuki—” Itsuki spoke, slowly standing from his seated position, stunned, “Who’s—that?”

Midoriya wanted to run. Hide. But he had nowhere to go. He was trapped, the walls closing in and amplifying the utter thickness of the air around him.

“That, Itsuki, is the reason why you have been having all your problems.” Suzuki began. “He is a manifestation of your danger sense, a vestige you could say. The reason that quirk has been acting weird is because this vestige—which has taken an image of yourself—has been rebelling against your ideals.”

Midoriya could not believe what she was saying. He looked at her and then back at Itsuki, who—despite the explanation being absolutely outlandish—was believing everything she was saying.

Of course, he is. Midoriya sneered internally. Hex’s suggestion is still in there—active.

“He is the reason you have been feeling what you have been feeling. This vestige is trying to stop you, to prevent you from achieving your goals.” Suzuki concluded with a mirage of concern, pretending she was worried for him when she clearly wasn’t.

And that…her words—her presence stirred something inside Midoriya. An unwavering heat began to bubble up his skin, his blood boiling from the immense fury that was circulating in his system. All that anger—this feeling, it was because of her. Itsuki was here. He could see him and interact with him; he wasn’t just going to stand there and let her lies harm him more than they already have.

He clenched his fist as if trying to crush the very air within it, his knuckles turning bone-white from the ironclad grip. He glanced at Suzuki, then at Itsuki, staring deep into his emerald gaze.

“Don’t listen to her, Mi—Itsuki!” He nearly revolted having to pronounce his name, but with determination in his eyes, he continued. “Everything she has been telling you. Your story, this place, your mission, even your life, is all a lie! None of this is the truth!”

"A lie?" Itsuki echoed, his voice laced with hesitation—only for anger, tinged with indignation, to swiftly take its place. “How is everything she told me a lie? She saved my life, and you—you look like me, but you're nothing but an image who has been doing nothing but—”

“You’ve been brainwashed!!” Midoriya shouted, stopping whatever Itsuki wanted to say. Itsuki instinctively took a step back, recoiling from the fury radiating off him. “You were—we were brainwashed by a villain named Hex. Me as well as our friends, Todoroki and Kacchan, were kidnapped by her and this other guy called Flux, who are both quirk traffickers. We were held prisoners before we were sold off to her!” He pointed at Suzuki, who was just standing there, observing without reacting. “Hex locked away your memories of who you are, and she planted a suggestion to make you obey her. You were forced into this life! She created a fake story about your past; Itsuki doesn’t exist! You are Izuku Midoriya! I am you!”

He took a step closer and kept his focus on Itsuki, their gazes locked, “She is making you into a villain. I’m trying to save you from that! I don’t want—I don’t want you to become something you’ll regret. You are a hero-in-training who has—”

“A hero?” Itsuki snarled. “How dare you say you want to save me if all you want to do is make me into the one thing I hate. Heroes are disgraceful. They did nothing but harm me, but you don’t understand that.”

“No! No!! That is not true. And you should know that. Heroes have saved you! All Might, the greatest hero of our time, gave you the chance to be a hero. And thanks to that chance, we are working on becoming an amazing hero, one who saves with a smile!” Midoriya explained, his voice cracking from desperation. “So, please. You are a hero, not a villain, this—this vile woman is forcing you into!”  

"Alright, I need you to shut up right now." Midoriya's breath hitched at Itsuki’s sharp words. "First of all, how dare you say that about Suzuki!? She’s done nothing but provide the best for me! And everything—everything you’re saying is just ridiculous. Considering you've been lurking in my head, for all I know, you’re the one who planted those names and visions to confuse me!"

His voice grew harsher, his frustration boiling over.

"And me, brainwashed? Do you really think I would fall victim to something like that? Absolutely not!" Itsuki hissed, his emerald eyes burning with conviction. "Lastly, you imply that we’re the same, but we’re not. You’re just a vestige, like Suzuki said. You are NOT me!" He growled.

Midoriya’s lips curled, jaw twitching as rage and fear collided. He knew it would be nearly impossible to break through those impenetrable walls that Suzuki and Hex had created, but he was not going to falter.

“But I am!” Midoriya snapped back. “I know this all sounds ridiculous, but this is not you! Please, you need to believe me! Your whole life—this place, it’s all a lie. You don’t belong here. You are being fed nothing but lies…I just—I just want to save you!”

“Again, with the saving…” Itsuki whispered, his anger spewing.

“Well, well…this is quite the chat you two are having, but we can’t stand here all day and move around in circles.” Suzuki, still standing by the door with her back pressed against the frame, spoke as she glanced at Midoriya before turning her gaze to Itsuki. “Itsuki, you got to see the reasons for your pain. You saw how much of a threat that thing is. He is making false accusations and questioning everything you know—everything you have done. He is trying to confuse you by using these ridiculous lies.”

Midoriya’s eyes shot wide open as he stared at her, unblinking. He could not believe what he was hearing, and peeking at Itsuki, he could see that his alternate self was believing every word she was spewing out.

“No! Don’t listen—”

“We should end this and continue your training.” A soft yet devious smile spread across her lips as she tilted her head ever so slightly, the motion eerily deliberate. “But tell me, my boy. What do you want to do about this predicament?” She asked. Her voice, smooth as silk yet laced with an unsettling edge.

Midoriya moved to step in, but before he could react, Itsuki suddenly shoved him aside with unexpected force. Caught off guard, he stumbled and fell to the ground.

For a moment, he just sat there, stunned.

He could—he could touch him?

“Destroy him,” he said flatly, his voice devoid of doubt. His eyes looked down at him, staring. “I want to destroy him. Everything he said confirmed what you told me. He is rebelling against me—trying to confuse me, trying to make me believe something so…absurd.” His eyes burned with conviction. “He wants to turn me into a hero. How ridiculous. And as for saving me…” A scoff left his lips. “Like I need saving.”

“No…” Midoriya exhaled, terrified. None of his words—went through.

Suzuki nodded with a resolute smile, “Understood. Then, Itsuki…” She took a step forward and placed her hands behind her back. “All this vestige needs is a ‘reminder’ of who you are. So, whenever you have memory flashes or when Danger Sense is acting strangely, I want you to think of your own memories. Of the good and the bad. Let them overtake you; make them stronger. By doing that,” She gazed at Midoriya and chuckled, “I’m sure that thing will heed to you eventually.”

Midoriya wanted to scream. His mouth was open, eager to wail, only for a phantom shout to escape instead.

That suggestion—her command would allow Itsuki to one-handedly destroy all the work Midoriya had done. He wanted to grab Itsuki’s hand and just run away, but he was trapped, forced to see the horrifying scene unfold before his eyes.

“Itsuki…no…you can’t…” Midoriya managed to say. He stood back up and quickly grasped Itsuki’s shoulders. “Don’t do this! Believe me! Let me save you!”

“Goddamit! Can’t you get it over your thick head that I do not need saving!” Itsuki barked. “You are wasting your time. But it’s okay, you just have to see the truth and you’ll understand.” He grabbed his wrist and pushed them off his shoulders. “You’ll understand who I really am…”

He strode to the center of the room, his movements deliberate. He flashed a confident smile at Suzuki before turning his full attention to Midoriya. Placing a hand firmly against his chest, he spoke with unwavering conviction.

“I am Storm—the one who will reshape this corrupt reality and bring forth a new world. And you…” He pointed at Midoriya. “Will kneel before me…you will join me in my cause.”  

“No!” Midoriya was ready to run to him, but something in him changed. He gazed at his hands and noticed that he was beginning to crumble.

“Oh, would you look at that! Time is up.” Suzuki commented. “It was great seeing you. I would say ‘see ya next time’ but doesn’t look like there will be a ‘next time’.”

“No!” Midoriya reached, trying to grasp the villain, but his hand suddenly disintegrated.

Everything was crumbling. He was crumbling.

“Goodbye, Midoriya.”

“Suzuki!” He wailed, one final time.

Then, everything went black. Itsuki…everything he had worked to prevent just vanished into the ashes. All in seconds.

Midoriya landed on the unforgiving ground with a loud thud, back first, causing his chest to heave in a desperate attempt to inhale. For a second, the young hero lay there, wheezing, feeling like his chest just caved in, as if rocks as big as boulders were pressing down on him.

“Da—mmit!” Midoriya gasped. The world around him blurred dangerously, his sense struggling to reconvene after the painful impact.

He rolled onto his side, coughing as he fought to pull in the air that was forcefully sucked out. His arms trembled as he pressed his palms to the ground, trying to push himself up, fighting against the dizziness. But once his eyes registered where he was and the new scenery in front of him, he plopped himself to standing, terror shaking in his pupils.

“No…” He whispered.

The once-beautiful, sunset-hued world, with its stunning reflective floor, was darkening into an ominous shade of purple, swallowing the vibrant reds, oranges, and yellows that once painted the skies. Worse was the decay—the world was collapsing. It was no longer shedding delicate, shimmering snow-like fragments; instead, it was crumbling apart, descending in heavy, jagged clumps.

Midoriya watched it all, the destruction surrounding him. But what was more alarming were the noises. There were barely any sounds coming from his memories; rather, there were sounds of his—of his memories.  

And the images…the projections…they were mostly his memories. Barely any of Midoriya’s.

His stomach clenched with terror.

“Itsuki…no…you can’t—” Midoriya tried to run, but something tugged at his mid-section. He froze and quickly looked down, noticing that it was Blackwhip.

“Wait! Maybe I could—” But it was too late. Blackwhip tightened around him, yanking him away from where he stood. He soared higher and higher, the world around him blurring into darkness—then light—before finally dimming and giving way to the cosmic-like skies of One for All.

“Kid!”

Midoriya stumbled as he was pulled out, but he kept his footing. He took various wobbly steps, moving away from the orb. He let his eyes adjust after the abrupt change in scenery before looking at the one who shouted.

“Are you okay?!” Banjo grasped his shoulder and intently stared at him.

“Y-Yeah…I—” But he stopped because as his eyes roamed, his gaze landed on Yoichi, witnessing something horrifying.

“Yoichi…” He moved away from Banjo’s grasp and walked over to the first user, who stood frozen. He looked tense, his shoulders hunched, one arm gently cradling the other, which hung limply at his side. But it was how his arms looked that caused Midoriya’s body to go cold with dread.

“Y-Your arm…” Midoriya pointed out. “It’s worse.”

The darkness that once encased Yoichi’s fingers had spread. It was no longer localized to his fingers—or his hand. The darkness has spread all the way to his elbows.

Yoichi raised his head to meet the teenager’s gaze, and smiled weakly, “Yeah, it’s worse. Something happened, right? Because I’m not the only one who is being affected now.”

“What?” Midoriya gasped.

“Banjo.” Yoichi motioned. “Show him.”

Banjo walked over and showed Midoriya his hands. His fingertips now had the same black coating.

“No…it’s affecting you too…”

Banjo nodded somberly, “And the others as well, but not as bad as Yoichi, though.”

“We sensed something was wrong, so we took a peek at the outside world, and we were shocked to see you there. Looks like Suzuki was able to get you into the real world through her quirk. We saw that you tried to fight, but Suzuki was one step ahead…as always.” Yoichi explained.

Midoriya nodded and then glanced at the orb. The purple encasing had thickened. “Yeah, I separated myself from the figure so it could lead me to my unconscious, and I almost entered it, but Suzuki found me and well—you know what happened.”

Midoriya clutched his chest, feeling his heart pounding uncontrollably out of his ribcage. Fear pulsed through him in waves, each cascading on top of him and eclipsing his thoughts with terror.

“I shouldn’t have—I shouldn’t have tried that. But it was—the only option! And now she's got us!” His breath came in short, ragged gasps as his frantic gaze darted between the two vestiges, observing him with worry. His voice cracked, raw with desperation. “I messed up! I messed up!”

His hands trembled as he looked down, his vision blurring with unshed tears.

Everything was crumbling.

“Things just went from bad to worse…” The words fell from his lips in a whisper, barely audible over the storm in his mind. His chest tightened, a crushing weight pressing down on him.

“Will I even be able to—win this?”

.

.

.

Suzuki smiled. The damage she hoped for was happening.

“Alright, you can open your eyes.” She said as the small screen-like projection that allowed her to see into his mind disappeared.

Itsuki did as followed and looked at Suzuki.

“I’m proud of you, my sweet Storm. I’m glad you showed that vestige who is in charge.” Suzuki voiced.

Itsuki grinned, “I’m glad you showed me what the problem was. Now I know how to deal with it.” A fierce determination etched along his eyes. “I am not going to let anything stop me from my goal…from our goal. We have to make sure our vision spreads, and our actions make an impact.”

Suzuki agreed, “Indeed. Well, it’s way past your bedtime. Get some rest…you shouldn’t be plagued by those dreams anymore. Just keep holding on to the memories you know and make them stronger.” She explained as she made her way to the door.

“Of course, Suzuki. Thank you—for everything.” Itsuki replied.

She nodded. “We have a busy week ahead. Of course, you’ll need to rest a bit to not aggravate your injury, but once the healer arrives and he fixes you, we’ll get back to work.” Suzuki said, grasping the handle and opening it. “Call me if anything happens.”

“Will do. See you later.” Itsuki waved.

The door closed, leaving the teenager in the comfortable warmth of silence. Itsuki took a breath and stood up, walking over to his desk, where his notebook lay idly. He grabbed it and opened it, reading through a few of his past analyses, each detailed with all the information he needed. Itsuki chuckled as he flipped through the pages, a shiver of anticipation coursing through him, igniting his veins like wildfire. The thrill of the future coiled in his chest, spreading to every limb, setting his entire being alight.

“Well, heroes…hero society…” His smirk deepened, eyes gleaming with unshakable conviction. “I hope you’re ready for your downfall.”

He had never felt more certain. More powerful.

Destruction. Liberation.

He was ready to bring it all into the light.

Chapter Text

Days…no…weeks have gone by, and Bakugo was struggling to hold on to the last remnants of his sanity.

He didn’t know when it happened—how long had it been since that first session?

After the first indoctrination and the many that followed, he had been dragged back to his cell, disoriented and overall, out-of-it. Tides of fatigue encroached his reality; he didn’t know where he was or even when he arrived back in his cell.

Everything was convoluted—fading.

His rational thoughts were slipping, crumbling like sand between his fingers. Even the will to act, to think, or even exist was nearly gone. His mind drifted in a haze, teetering between wakefulness and oblivion.

Yet, one thing remained in his hazy thoughts.

The projection. The images.

Their words and…

His words.

“…if you put your loyalty on them, then you will always win, and who knows, you could even get me back, and you’ll be a winner doing it.”

Deku said that. He remembered it, clearly. And something about those words, he should believe him because he was—right.

Wait…no…he wouldn’t say that.

Right?

But he did…meaning he believed in him, right?

You’ll always win.

You’ll be a winner.

Become something better…

…with Hydra.

Those words. They wouldn’t stop. They were a relentless loop, the same phrases spinning over and over, each repetition carving deeper grooves into his mind. And Deku meant what he said for him, so he had to believe them—those phrases.

Another day came, and before he even realized it, he was back in his cell. A sudden, violent shove sent him crashing to the floor, his body tumbling across the cold ground before coming to a jarring stop. Bakugo grumbled as the movement rumbled his senses, but he remained on the ground, not even fighting.

The man said something, but Bakugo did not pick it up, his thoughts drowning even the ambient sounds around him.

The door closed, and the place became quiet, deafening.

That’s right—Todoroki isn’t here. His mind managed to convey through the cacophony of sounds in his head.

His absence created a hollow stillness that filled his immediate surroundings; an endless void of soundlessness that pressed on his sides like an invisible weight.  

And the silence—it made his thoughts so much louder, ramming through his head like a series of thunderclaps. There was nothing to drown them out. The thoughts spiraled endlessly, echoing through the empty void, ricocheting off the walls of his mind only to loop back again, relentless and inescapable.

Bakugo lay there, sprawled on the cold, unforgiving floor. He curled himself up, as if trying to shield himself from an enemy that he couldn’t see but was clearly there, clawing at his mind. His fingers clutched his head, pulling his blond hair. Nails dug into his skull, willing the thoughts to leave his mind and end this agony. But nothing worked.

Each whisper—each statement slithered through his thoughts like a parasite, eating away and twisting his reality, warping each memory.

And his muscles—each fiber trembled, his body fighting back but succumbing to the influences his mind was enacting. He knew he should resist, his body screamed to fight, and a voice, yet quiet, urged him to resist, but the voice—that voice—pressed deeper, coiling around his will, tightening like a vice. He tried to push them away, drown them out, but they kept coming back, stronger, louder, and more insistent.

His lips parted in a silent plea, every time, whether for help or mercy, he wasn’t sure.

The agony didn’t end there because the days repeated themselves.

Day after day, he would try to get ready, attempting with all his power to keep his sanity in tack. Then he would be dragged back to that room—that same dark and gloomy space. He would fight, but every time, Hinata would win. The drugs would run through his system, and once again, the images would flash in his vision.

And each time he was here—every moment he was forced to see—the videos, the sounds, became more and more vivid. As he watched, helpless to stare, he did everything he could to cling to his thoughts—his memories—despite the battle that was raging in his mind. But as the moving images passed before his eyes and the voices blared in his ears, his hazy mind absorbed it all, much to Bakugo’s disappointment.

Fight it.

His own thoughts surfaced, desperate yet weak, like it was losing a battle it could no longer hold out.

Don’t—give in.

But the words—winning prevents failure—were louder. Stronger. The way Deku spoke to him, the voices from All Might, his classmates, Mr. Aizawa, and even his parents, filled the cracks of his crumbling, fighting self. They crowded his mind, warping his perception, making it harder and harder to distinguish right from wrong.

Before he knew it, they were done, and he was back in the cell. Alone.

He thought it had been weeks…or even months. He really had no idea. We would spend most of his waking hours either in that room or in his cell, recovering from the powerful drugs he was given. And even when he had a moment of clarity, Hinata would come back to give him more, leaving him lost in a disorienting haze. It got to the point where he could barely get out of bed in the morning. Tatsuki had to come in and help him get ready; he was unable to because of how out of it he was.

Then Hinata would come, and he would speak to him, and for some reason, his words were clear as day.

“I hope you’re seeing how much of a winner you will be with us. Midoriya sees that. Your classmates and everyone you care about see that. You can become something better with us.” Hinata said. “Yet, you still resist us…but don’t worry, in due time you won’t even remember your name.”

My name.

My name…

Bakugo weakly winced as he lay on his futon, his limbs melting onto the fabric.

His name.

He had to hold onto his name, no matter how hard it was; he had to hold onto that one simple thing that defined him.

And his memories—his identity. He couldn’t let them slip, no matter how tempting it was to surrender. The foreign thought clawed at his fractured mind, desperate to take hold, to burrow deeper and rip away everything he knew, everything he treasured. But he couldn’t let its claws destroy what mattered to him.

Eventually, he left. He didn’t know when he did.

He kept the fight. Hour after hour.

All to keep his memories. To keep his identity. To not let go of who he is—his reason to not submit.

He didn’t know where Todoroki was, and as days went by, after every session, his concern for him began to diminish, and his memories of him became…fuzzy.

But his name…Deku…who he is.

He couldn’t lose it.

Yet, memories of him kept slipping, and his memories—his sense of self—were becoming harder to grasp, replaced by a single, all-consuming need. He had to be a winner. He couldn't be a failure, not anymore. His entire life, that’s all he had been. But now…now, everything he had seen and heard made one thing clear in his fractured mind—Hydra was the answer.

They made it clear…and everyone else.

And then there were the drugs. They made it so easy to forget, to stop fighting, to just focus on this. But those words—those words—they didn’t take effort to recall. They were forced, planted, but for some reason, they slipped so easily into his consciousness. They just…happened.

The further the clock ticked, the worse things got.

He was losing track of time—of everything, his reality was becoming an endless routine that all meshed into one.

At some point, he was back, and he told him.

“You are progressing well, just one more session and you’ll be ready.”

Then he felt a prick and things became fuzzy again.

But he couldn’t forget.

His name.

It was…Katsuki Bakugo.

Katsuki Bakugo.

He repeated it, over and over, grasping onto the syllables like a lifeline. But why did it sound—wrong? Off, like an echo of something distant, something slipping through his fingers.

And his goal…

His goal?

Why did the answer refuse to come? Why did the very thought of it feel like static, like a word on the tip of his tongue that he could no longer reach?

Did he even have a goal?

Something else instead grasped his mind in its invisible grip.

His need to win.

His refusal to lose.

And the compulsion to do everything that Hydra said, because they are the ones who will make him a winner. A person he yearned to be.

Who he was…

Wait…who was he, exactly?

A faint, flickering memory whispered—a hero. But a louder, sharper voice cut through the haze.

Being a hero made you weak. Being a hero made you a failure. That’s what led to your downfall.

That’s why everything fell apart. That’s why they ended up in trouble.

They…?

Wait—who is they?

Bakugo panicked because why didn’t he remember who they were. He should know them; the memories were teetering in his mind, but all he could recall were their appearances.

A boy with white and red hair and another boy with green hair.

Memories of them flickered like dying embers, their edges curling and blackening under the weight of the evading voices. The white and red-haired boy, he called him something, but he didn’t know, and he made a promise to him, but again, he wasn’t sure. And the green-haired boy, he saw him in the videos, and he told Bakugo that he could win with Hydra and get him back…

But—get him back…from where and why?

They felt important to him, someone he should know and remember, but their faces—his face—was blurred, their voices drowned out by the overwhelming static smothering his perception. The more he reached for him, the further he drifted.

He should know them. He should know him.

He had a reason to fight, but now…he couldn’t even remember that.

It was all so confusing. All that remained was uncertainty.

They felt like a dream. Had they even been real? Or were they illusions, stories he’d told himself?

And how did he even get here?

Bakugo groaned in silent anguish, but the whispers—the voices, the mantras—didn't stop. However, they were smooth, relentless, wrapping around his mind like a lullaby. His panic began to ebb as he let the voices flow, their presence both soothing and inescapable. A comforting pull, an irresistible compulsion, urged him to listen, to focus, to let go. To make this his reality.

And he wanted to. Because he was so confused. Because thinking hurt…he just wanted it to end.

.

.

.

Bakugo dozed off at some point, but he was woken up by the door opening and someone coming in. The teenager didn’t do anything, too heavy to even twitch or lift a finger.

“Hello there, 0014…” Hinata spoke, walking into the cell.

“0014…is that my name?”

“It’s time for your last session, how exciting! I know it’s been a while, but once you are done, you’ll be able to see your coworker.” Hinata explained, kneeling beside the teenager.

His hazy eyes gazed at the man, red meeting crimson.

“Coworker? Is that the white- and red-haired boy?”

“Let’s get going. We have a lot to get through.” He uttered as he stood back up. “Tatsuki, stand him up. He should be able to walk but may need some help.”

Bakugo felt arms grab him. His vision swam as blood rushed away from his head, the sudden upward movement making him dizzier than he already was.

“You better not fall. That isn’t what a failure would do, huh?” Hinata informed, his back towards him as they exited the room.

“No…” He whispered.

Hinata’s voice thundered through his haloed mind, drowning the faint remnants of memory and identity still fighting for control, but hopelessly failing. Bakugo followed—he obeyed. That voice of his felt trusting, coiling inside him like a familiar friend, threading through his mind like it belonged there.

With Tatsuki guiding him, he took a step. Then another…and another, the cold seeping through his socked feet like tendrils of ice. He moved forward, silent and hollow, until the room faded behind him and the endless hallway stretched ahead. His arms hung limply at his sides—numb, unfeeling, as if they no longer belonged to him.

Bakugo kept his gaze straight, focused yet sightless.

“Keep moving.” Hinata would say.

Keep...moving.

A command.

An order.

So loud and tantalizing. He had to follow.

“Alright, we are here. Tatsuki, strap him in.” Hinata informed him as the three walked in.

Tatsuki glanced at Bakugo, then back at his accomplice, “Is that even necessary? He can barely walk.”

“Yes. He’s not going to fight us in this stage, but it's more for his safety, I suppose.” Hinata replied, moving deeper into the room to begin the usual preparations.

Tatsuki nodded, “Alright then.”

He walked over to the chair, dragging Bakugo beside him, “Sit down.” Tatsuki ordered.

At first, Bakugo hesitated, a fragment of resistance still held onto him like a lifeline.

But the compulsion to follow was all-too-consuming. His own thoughts—his own voice to disobey grew distant, muffled by that simple command. He tried to think, to do something, but the words that swirled in his head were not his anymore. Instead, floating in his empty mind was one demand:

Sit down.

So, he did.

With Tatsuki’s assistance, he lowered himself onto the seat, his body moving but his mind drifting. He stared blankly ahead as the man secured the restraints, each click of the bindings tightening his confinement, enforcing the mental and physical cage closing in around him. The needle for the IV went in, and Bakugo could barely feel it through the numbness that continued to spread through his body.

The same blue screen stared back at him, static, like the noise humming in the back of his skull, refusing to let him think.

Suddenly, Hinata was standing beside him, looking at the trapped teenager. Bakugo did not react, didn’t even flinch. He continued to stare absentmindedly. The man smiled, as if proud.

“Well, let’s begin. I have something special planned for your last session.”

Hinata let the drugs slowly drain into his body, and Bakugo felt them instantly, gripping his mind and sending him floating, disconnected from his body. He also sensed the headphones as they were placed on his head. Soon, the screen changed, and Bakugo watched, muted and distant, as the images moved fuzzily through his vision.

But this time it was different.

They weren’t the usual videos and sounds that had grown more and more confusing and distorted the longer he watched. No. This was something else.

In his ear, it wasn’t Hinata or the other voices speaking to him—this was his voice. The cadence, the rhythm, every inflection perfectly matched the way he spoke. Word for word.

And that voice—him—was saying one thing…one phrase, over and over on repeat.

“Hydra makes winners and heroes make losers.”

And in front of him, the screen played a series of destructive scenarios, buildings being destroyed, shouts and screams resonating around him, and explosions emanating from every corner. All these images—these scenes looked like they were taken straight out of a war film.  

Bakugo couldn’t look away; he was transfixed by the projections flashing before his eyes.

Then, something else repeated in his ear, and as before—it was his voice.

“Bakugo Katsuki is a failure, you are not him, forget him. Katsuen Hikaru, or Fuse, is a winner. Remember that name, that is who you are.”

Bakugo listened, letting the words slither through his mind and wrap around his scrambled thoughts, mixing with his own voice and replacing the only semblance of himself that he still had.

Which was rapidly dissipating.  

Katsuki Bakugo.

That name.

It sounded weird to him.

But it’s his name, isn’t it?

“Katsuki Bakugo is a failure…forget him.”

“Fuse is a winner…”

“Remember it.”

No. That name didn’t feel right. Katsuen…Fuse…they seemed right.

Of course, he knew he had a name. Everyone has a name.

He knew the shape of the name, the way it rolled in his tongue—its weight evident when spoken. But that name…Katsuki Bakugo…didn’t sound like it belonged to him; instead, it sounded like a foreign language, an unfamiliar identity that simply wasn’t his.

Somewhere, a whisper fought to keep his identity afloat, struggling against the tide of voices threatening to pull him under. It urged him to listen, to hold on. A flicker of resistance coiled around the fragile threads of his will, desperate to keep him from unraveling completely.

But he was drowning.

The drugs dulled the edges of his thoughts, breaking down his walls. The voice. That name. Those words. They each crashed like waves washing ashore, taking pieces of himself with each time they receded.

“Forget it.”

 “Fuse is a winner…”

“Remember that name, that is who you are.”

It repeated—over and over.

Everything else was just…fuzzy. A blur at the edges of his mind.

What was he even trying to remember?

"Remember that name. That is who you are."

Oh. Right. That name. That’s who he is.

Katsuen Hikaru. Fuse.

That was all that remained.

That was all he was.

Nothing more. Nothing less.

He didn’t notice when the images shifted, destruction fading into celebration. But this scene, something about it caught his fixated attention.

There, standing among the festivities, was him. Proud. Victorious.

A winner.

The thought wrapped around him, sinking deep. Then, like a snapped thread, the last of his defiance unraveled.

Fuse…Katsuen. That’s who he is.

Hydra. That’s where he belonged.

Nothing else mattered.

There was nothing but Hydra.

They were his only truth. His one and only reality.

Eventually, the projection ended, and the voices stopped. He was temporarily plunged into darkness before the consuming brightness of the screen appeared, bathing him in a chromatic hue of blue. Bakugo was lost in a haze, his gaze distant and unseeing. Hinata appeared, his hands played with the restraints on his head, and he loosened them until they were off. Bakugo’s head fell loosely, no longer held by the restrictive force, but Hinata gently placed his fingers underneath his chin and lifted, letting his eyes meet his fiery red gaze. 

“I have one question for you, Fuse?” Hinata worded.

Fuse, that’s who he is.

“Who are you loyal to?”

That question.

Bakugo hesitated, but…why was he hesitating?

His chest rose and fell in sharp, ragged breaths, as if his body were sounding the alarm—that whatever was happening to him wasn’t normal. But Bakugo’s thoughts felt slow, waddling through a pool of thick molasses. Thinking took too much effort—it was too much to handle. He didn’t want to argue, to contradict. What should he be contradicting anyway? It was too much effort to try to rebuke a statement that didn’t hold much truth.

But what felt true were the voices: Hinata’s, his own, and even the others he sensed he knew but hadn’t bothered to remember. They were the truth—his reality, meaning that his loyalty lay on…

Them.

Bakugo blinked and responded, “I am loyal to—Hydra.” His voice slurred, but his tone remained monotone, devoid of his usual liveliness.

Hinata smiled, “Why?” He plainly stated.

Why?

He wanted to think, but he couldn’t; all he had was the compulsion. The compulsion to obey.

The need to follow the voices.

He was loyal to Hydra because he wanted to be a winner. He did not want to be a failure; someone he once was, yet barely remembered but knew he did not want to be.

The haze swallowed him whole, wrapping around him like a heavy fog. His breathing steadied, the sound from the heart monitor settling into a slow, rhythmic pulse—calm, controlled, obedient.

“Because—I am loyal to Hydra—because they will make me a—winner and not a failure.”

Hinata grinned, “Good.” He let go of his chin, allowing it to fall weakly onto his chest. Upon doing that, the door opened, revealing Tatsuki and someone else, hidden in the shadows.

“So?” The new person asked, crossing their arms and looking at the seated teenager.

“He’s ready. Your little partner is all good to go, Celsius.” Hinata informed, a sly smile spreading across his face.

The figure stepped forward, allowing the screen’s glow to illuminate their features. Their red-and-white hair, slicked back but not in a polished, suit-and-tie way, shimmered under the light. Heterochromatic eyes locked onto the teenager, sharp with intent, as an amused smile slowly crept across their lips.

“About time.”

--- At UA: The Class 1-A Dorms ---

The news was constant. Everywhere and never-ending.

The students of class 1A continued their lives as normally as possible, considering the media coverage and everything that had transpired. At first, work studies were paused until further notice, but after the failed mission, they were cancelled, meaning that all missions that they were expected to attend went forward without them. As for school, it took about two weeks for classes to resume. They did their best to stay focused on their studies, but seeing three empty desks where their classmates should have been filled the students’ weary minds with dread and anxiety.

The campus was still in lockdown, meaning that nobody except for the student’s immediate family and approved personnel was allowed in. They were also barred from venturing outside the walls of the UA campus unless there was an emergency.

This effort was mostly to protect them, not just from threats but also from the media that simply wouldn’t leave them alone and wouldn’t shut up.

On their phone, on the TV—it was the same coverage.

“MISSING UA STUDENTS STILL NOT FOUND AFTER ONE MONTH. WHERE COULD THEY BE?”

“KIDNAPPED OR NOT? IS UA AND THE HEROES HIDING SOMETHING FROM US—A DEEP DIVE INTO THEIR DISAPPEARANCES.”

Yeah…the public did not know that they were kidnapped by quirk traffickers and later sold. The police wanted to keep information pertaining to their classmates as guarded as possible but of course, one word slipped and the whole world went searching.

The media had been reporting on their disappearance non-stop, speculating about everything from kidnapping to running away—or even turning to villainy. The students of class 1-A should be safe from all the scrutiny that’s happening, but unfortunately, that wasn’t the case. Students outside of their class were just as curious and persistent. It got so bad that Aizawa had to essentially yell not only at the students but their teachers to stop overwhelming his students.

Despite all of this, they’ve all tried to do their best with everything that’s been happening, especially with the lack of news about their classmate’s whereabouts. But it’s been hard, because they knew so little.

And they’ve asked.

They’ve asked and asked.

But every single time…the same thing.

“They are still working on it.”

Or…

“There haven’t been any updates, but they are doing everything they can to find them.”

They’ve heard it all. And Uraraka has heard it even more—those same empty reassurances, repeated every time she begged Aizawa for more information or turned to Principal Nedzu for answers.

They are doing everything they can…

That’s what they say—what they always say.

But it wasn’t enough.

She was seated in the common room, pressed against the corner of the sofa with a blanket draped over her legs, staring at her phone as she mindlessly scrolled, her mind ruminating.

Hex and Flux.

They haven’t found them.

They were still on the run, and Uraraka absolutely hated that.

After what she had done to them, to Deku, she wanted, more than anything, for them to be locked away in Tartarus and never see the light of day. But they were free—she was free—able and capable of doing whatever they wished.

Even if their base and everything the organization held was confiscated, she knew that wouldn’t stop the villains. They might be committing the same crimes as they speak, subjecting the same horrors her friends experienced to another set of unlucky individuals.

She wanted them back…she wanted those villains gone…she wanted this nightmare to end. But it wouldn’t, no matter how much she begged.

Her eyes scanned her screen, pensive. She moved away from scrolling social media to look at something else. She didn’t know why she kept doing it, eagerness, maybe? Possibly hoping that she could discern something from the public’s posts or see them in the pictures, covertly asking for help.

But there was nothing.

There never was.

She clicked the messages app and then Deku’s name. Immediately, she saw it—the last message she sent to him.

He never replied. She later called, but there was no answer. After multiple failed attempts, she grew worried, went up to Iida, and asked about the three, which eventually prompted them to head to the staff dorms to ask about their classmates.

And well…she was not expecting things to turn so drastically as they did.

She gazed at the last text that Deku sent—their last conversation only a few hours before the horrors commenced.

See you soon…

Stay safe…

That was the last thing she texted him, the last thing he saw before he was cornered and taken away and made to become something he never wished—someone he did not deserve to be.

Emotion caught in her throat like a stone, but she swallowed, forcing the feeling down. She wasn’t going to cry; she had already cried enough. Grasping her phone, she tapped the text box, and as soon as she did, the keyboard appeared on the screen. Uraraka hovered her thumbs over it, hesitant. But with a small sigh, she pressed her fingers down.

Hey, Deku. I hope you’re okay. We miss you…I miss you. Please stay strong. We’ll get you back. I promise this nightmare will soon end.

Send.

Miraculously, the text went through…to a destination with no receiver.

As she gazed at the luminated screen, the words from her text reflecting from her pupils, she couldn’t help but let a soft whimper escape her throat as the swell of emotions threatened to crack her open. She hated this…she wanted all of this to just be a dream. She wanted to wake up from this grueling nightmare and see Deku walk from around the corner, ready to greet her with his usual shining smile, his cheery aura brightening the grimness of her surroundings.

Or see a reply to her text or even get a call from him, letting her know he was okay. She just wanted something, anything—some indicator that Deku wasn’t gone. That he was here.

But he wasn’t. This reality—this nightmare was real. He wasn’t here…because she wasn’t strong enough to protect him.

And now he might be gone. Not just physically, but mentally too. Hex changed him—did something to his mind and his buyer…there is no knowing what they did to him. She didn’t want to believe that Deku, the person she had come to admire, was gone—reduced to someone created by a devious villain’s plan.

She didn’t want to believe that…she hoped Deku was still around and fighting, but…

It’s been over a month.

They might be too late.

“Uraraka?”

The young hero jumped and tore her eyes away from her phone, quickly wiping her tears without realizing they had been trickling down her cheeks.

She turned to look at the source of the sound and noticed that it was Iida.

“Are you okay?” He asked, walking over to her.

She put her phone down and forced a weary smile, “Yeah! I’m-I’m fine. I’m just—on my phone, looking at some things.” She spoke, her eyes drifting to the single crutch supporting her friend’s weight before trailing down to his leg, which remained slightly bent to avoid putting too much pressure on his injury.

Iida offered a comforting grin and wobbled over to where she was seated. Slowly, he sat down beside her. He looked at her phone in between her hands, and the tears pooling underneath her eyes.

“It’s okay to not be okay, you know.” Iida began. “I’m also scared. We really haven’t heard any good news lately, and well, I can’t lie and say I’m doing okay.”

Uraraka didn’t say anything. She simply let her gaze drift downward, looking at her hands that were grasping her phone as if it were her lifeline.

“But we can’t let our hopes down. I am hopeful we will find them and bring them back. And I won’t give up—I’ll fight as long as I need to until they are back home and safe.” Iida informed, glancing over at her friend.

Uraraka’s breathing hitched, her chin trembling with incoming tears. Profound feelings from everything that has happened stirred with no other outlet but through painful tears. But she kept them in, ordering them to stay hidden.

“And we’ll fix whatever happened to Midoriya. I know we will.” Iida added.

“Yeah,” Uraraka whispered, trying to force her words through the burning pressure swelling in her throat.

“Also, Uraraka.” The young heroine’s attention zeroed in on him. “It’s okay to cry, you know? You’ve been through a lot, and well, you shouldn’t hide how you’re feeling.”

Hiding, huh?

She wanted to be strong because her weakness is what led to this, but…she wasn’t okay.

She was burning…she was crumbling.

So, the water spilled.

“I-I’m scared, I-Iida.” Tears of pain ran down her cheeks, involuntary whimpers escaping from her lips. “I’m just—s-so s-scared…”

Iida scooted in and grabbed her in a side hug. She accepted his embrace and held onto him tightly, crying onto his chest, feeling the fabric of his shirt as it slowly began to stain with the tears from her sobs.

“I know…” Iida whispered.

“I just want them back…Deku—I want to see him again.” Uraraka sniffled.

“I do to—let’s—let’s make sure we make that happen. They are strong…let’s fight with them so they can come back home.”

Uraraka nodded, keeping her head buried.

She really hoped it wasn’t too late.

The day arrived faster than Itsuki expected. After a morning of training and some last-minute practice, he waved goodbye to Akira and Tadashi and headed to his room, where he’d been advised to make any final preparations before they left later that day.

“I left something special for you. Make sure you’re at the loading deck wearing it, okay?”

When he entered his room, his eyes widened, his sight landing on something lying on his bed.

“No way…is that my—”

Itsuki rushed in and marveled at the pristine outfit.

“My—uniform!”

The outfit was truly striking, a carefully designed three-piece ensemble. The base consisted of sleek black track pants with red-colored hems paired with a fitted black shirt, its design accented by two bold lines running down the center. Completing the look was a long, flowing jacket. The back extended to his shins, subtly emphasizing its sharp, tailored cut. The outer fabric was a deep black, accented with streaks of crimson, while the interior lining was a rich, dark red, adding depth to its design. The sleeves, slightly oversized, featured discreet pockets—perfect for storing essentials without disrupting the jacket’s sleek aesthetic.

A separate hood accompanied the outfit, featuring an attached neck cover that doubled as a mask. What caught Itsuki’s attention, however, were the two bunny-like ears at the bottom of the hood, an unusual yet deliberate detail. A thick red line wrapped around the fabric, adding to its striking design. He found it intriguing but didn’t question it. For some reason, the design felt…comforting. Familiar. Like it was meant to be.

At the foot of his bed, a pair of black combat boots rested neatly on the floor, their sturdy design hinting at both their durability and purpose. Also, beside his outfit lay a pair of dark, fingerless gloves, each accented with crimson trim around the openings and a sleek black square centered on the back of the hand. Lastly, a red belt was draped near the gloves, with strips of fabric cascading from the sides, adding a final touch of striking detail to the ensemble.

Itsuki was astonished—amazed. Just seeing the outfit presented in front of him told him that this mission was real, that it was actually happening. He was finally going to make his and Suzuki’s dreams come true. It was surreal.